《I Became the Childhood Friend of the Northern Duchess》 Chapter 1.Where is this place and who is he? Chapter 1.Where is this ce and who is he? When a man named Chi Woo-woo ended his life, his eyes fluttered open only to see apletely new scenery in front of him. He was cradled as a new born baby in the arms of a man who wore clothing that is nowhere near the modern costumes he knew. Only question marks popped up in his mind, who has no medieval, modern or history knowledge. You are the eldest son of our Billhark family. The man who identified himself as Lancell Bilharkra said proudly. The Bilhark family? The name sounds familiar as if he has heard it somewhere before. Where is this ce and who is he? It took a long time for the puzzles in his mind to be resolved. When he turned two years old he met a girl who is the same age as him who could only babble so far, but this girl was popr enough for her name to be known by the mass amount of people. Ariel Robeheim. At the same time that particr two words rang out, something pop up in Edgar''s mind. Ariel Robeheim?'' When he was in his previous life he had heard this name too many times. He remembered it was a character in a romance fantasy novel. It is also one of the misfortunate characters that appeared as a supporting role and dies at an early age. Unfortunately, he was not interested in romance fantasy novels, so it was a novel that he had not read properly. Why did hee to this world? It''s obvious that these are the signs of transmigration . Otherwise, to appear in this world is almost impossible. This is the beginnig of the novel he had read. When the story plot of the novel is poor and the reader write ament out of anger, they enter the world. Most, if not all , have not deviated from this. Still, why did he deviate from that frame? There were countless works that he had seen before he closed his eyes in the previous world. One might not be able to finish counting the novels he has read even if a whole day was spent. He can''t believe that out of all the novel he has read, he had to enter the world of the novel that he had just skim through, leaving out many contents of the novel unread. Howe I have identally came to a world like this .'' He prefer the life of the modern civilization than anyone else. It means that there was no way to be happy in a world without a smartphone, TV, orputer. If he was to enter a novel world that he likes, he might be able to think that he was on a trip. But when it is a novel which was he not interested in at all, it was just making things worse. "Thank you for giving me a new start in life that doesn''t mean anything to me." When Ariel, who was in her mother''s arms, suddenly reached out. Edgar, in a body of a two year old baby, wasmenting the new life of his. Edgar''s head tilted slightly, when he realised that the hand was directed at him. "What?" Do all babies react in the simr way? He couldn''t remember his behavior when he was a two year old baby in his previous life. And because this life was the second, he doesn''t know how to give the reaction that''s of aplete two year old baby. Naturally, he couldn''t help but notice the meaning of Ariel''s actions. "Bba!" "Do you want me to hold you?" Ariel, holding her mother''s arms, swung her small hand with all her might, as if ready to reunite with the separated families. She was so cute that he wanted to take a bite of her. "Here it is." Even though his mind was that of an adult, his body was still only a two-year-old baby. Although he reached out his hand with all his might with the thought of being kind, he couldn''t reach Ariel''s hand at all. He struggled to get to his feet and tried to run away, but his mother, Katria, pulled him into her arms, and it failed. "Dda~" On the other hand, Edgar protests fiercely. However, even though he thought he had spoken properly , because of the structure of his mouth, only an unidentified babble came out, just like Ariel. "Oh, you can''t do that. It''s rude to the princess. "Ah." He thought she had pulled him back because she was worried that he would go out of her arms, but she seemed to have stopped him from contacting with the other recklessly because of the other party''s status. Only then could Edgar realize, how great a little girl in front of him who couldn''t even speak properly yet was. It seems that the other is a great public figure with high social status. Unless there is a small difference in status, there is no way parents will hurry to stop their babies from ying with each other. Our family is said to be a Baron. There must definitely be a huge social difference between us.'' He does not know the exact level difference ording to the noble ss, but he has heard that there is a significant difference between the Counts and the Barons. Among all of them, the other party was the daughter of the Grand Duke, who was in the highest position except for the supreme Emperor of the country. It seems that he needs to be extra careful about his actions after this. If I identally hit her while ying ?'' Oh, he dare not even imagine it. Wouldn''t the three generations, including his parents, be destroyed the moment he caused even a scratch? Maybe the old family, including all the rtives, will disappear from the world in an instant. As a dizzying thought crossed his mind, Edgar shivered and dug deeper into Katria''s arms. Katria, dont stop them, let the children y. Isn''t it nice to have a leisurely drink and have a chat with each other?" Helena, the mistress of the Robeheim family, who was keeping an eye on the two children, readily suggested. As Kartria was anxious as she didn''t know what kind of unwanted ident would ur, she didn''t dare to ept her offer and carefully lifted her lips. However . Its just something you can tell the maids to watch over for a while. All children grow up with children. If you say so All right." The Bilhark family is a subordinate vassal of the Robeheim family. This is the so-called master-servant rtionship. Knowing it would be a greater disrespect for her to say more words, Katria waspelled to bow her head in agreement andy her son down on the carpet. Mother, why are you leaving your one and the only son alone like this? When Katria, put the boy down and stared with mixed emotions, her leftover Edgar had to watch her back like an abandoned puppy. His buttocks touched the ground, and the soft feeling of the carpet felt as if he was sitting on a cloud. Then Ariel isid down opposite him as soon as he is. When she met his eyes, she said, Pa-! again and called out loudly and approached him with all four feet. So cute.'' Even if she wasn''t the main heroine, she is still a girl who yed a role in a romance fantasy novel. Her features stand out even though she is only just a two years old baby now. Edgar felt more distinct than his future. "Yes, let''s think positively." If this is the case, you should y with the daughter of the Grand Duke''s family and earn some point. Who knows , Helena, who was proud of her own actions, will give words to her husband so that the Bilhark family would receive even the smallest benefit from her. By the way, if you want to catch the enemy, you have to shoot the horse first. "Pick it!" "Bba?" What will babies be interested in? There may be countless opinions, but there was one thing that Edgar thought as the most formal and certain idea. Twinkiling object is the best. Of course, the sweetheart of the Grand Duke may have grown up looking at all kinds of gold and silvery treasures, but that will only happen atmost a yearter. In addition, people are more interested in things they see for the first time than the things they are used to seeing. Edgar picked up the little pendant hanging around his neck and took it off. Something he received from his father, Lancell, shortly after his birth. Apparently, special magic was given, but he didn''t know anything about it. Now it''s just a toy to soothe the precious princess. "Dda, da!" "Bba!" He waved the pendant in the air as if to get it quickly, and Ariel snatched it up doing it just right. Apparently, his thoughts were correct. Edgar watched her and smiled with satisfaction as she wiggled the pendant to and fro in her hands. Her tiny hands sped the pendant hard, as if she was somehow ying with hard y. Well.. Peah, bya ! Tadaaah!? But the peace is short-lived. Ariel, who was fiddling with the pendant string, suddenly shoved it into her mouth. Edgar hurriedly let out a babbling scream and grabbed the pendant with both hands. Taaaah! Then a loud cry followed. Although it was closer to whining than shouting from a third party''s point of view, Ariel, who heard it in front of her, seemed to be shocked. Her face hardened as if time had stopped for a moment, and soon her plump cheeks trembled. ah.'' Edgar sensed that something was wrong. In front of his eyes, the scene three secondster ys hazy, and a cold drop of sweat rushes down his back. 3 seconds pass and, "Baaaaa!" As Edgar expected, Ariel starts crying. Hearing the sad cry, he rushed to the maid on both sides and the two mothers who were away. "Is my life going to end here?" Feeling that his second life, which had onlysted a year, hade to an end, Edgar let go of the pendant in his hand. It would be difficult to live unless the magic that dwells here returns the time to one minute ago. As Helen''s face gets closer and closer, hisplexion only paled inparison. Chapter 2: Became a friend of the high social status person. Chapter 2: Became a friend of the high social status person.
Thumb! Thumb! Edagr''s heart pounded hard in his chest. There was no adult present to exin what had just happened here and he couldn''t exin it himself either because he was still in the body of a kid who couldn''t even properly talk yet. What should I do?'' Edgar thought worriedly. Of course, it happened between two young childrens who could only babble so far yet , so Helena might be generous enough to forgive. However, this is after all, still his own assumptions. Since the incident had urred, he wasn''t able to let go of the tension until the matter was resolved. This is going to make my heart explode!'' Leaving aside his matured mental age, his body is that of a two years old kid currently. The poor little tender heart of a child who can''t even properly walk yet, let alone his secondary soul, was beating so violently that it was scary. Meanwhile, Helena, who heard Ariel''s cry, strode over and ask the maid beside her of what had just happened. In this kind of situation, the maid should say what she saw truthfully, in any case she might say something that''s in favor of Edgar unintentionally. Was she able toprehend what had just happened here? Sheffy, Helena''s personal maid smiled softly and parted her lips naturally as if what had just urred wasn''t a big deal. "It''s nothing to worry, Madam. It''s just a mistake Young Master Edgar made trying to help the Young Miss. "Help the Young Miss?" How much help can a two year old boy give to another child of the same age as him? Helena blinked her eyes in confusion and looked at Sheffy probingly, Sheffy continued over her exnation with a gentle smile on her face. "Young Miss wanted to bite the pendant Young Master Edgar had just gifted to her, so Young Master stopped her which then caused her to cry out, Madam. " A two year old? " "Yes, that''s right." It was quite unbelievable, she turned her head at Sheffy for confirmation again. Sheffy was also her best friend who had spent a long time with her. Other than her husband , Sheffy was the one she trusted the most. " That''s amazing, he''s just a two year old and he already has the instinct to protect my daughter." Helena slowly bent down and stared straight into the young Edgar''s eyes. He''s still a two-year-old baby who isn''t even a full two year old baby if calcted by the time he was born. Still, how was he able to perform such miracles like this? Even though the person whom he had just met for the first time, approached him right away and was staring straight at him, the child held her gaze firmly without any signs of wavering or fear. Meanwhile, Katria was forced to watch this scene unfold from the sideline, inside she was anxious to death. It was fortunate that her son did notmit any big mistake. However, it is inevitable that the consequences are different as the one who has just cried out was the one and only sole heir of the Grand Dukedom. Katria. Yes, Mrs. She calmed down her voice as much as she could and responded. Helena''s words continued after that. "Has Young Master Edgar''s future career been decided yet?" Future career? What future. Katria''s eyes widened. He is still only two years old. Ofcourse, since he is the eldest son he will have to take over as the family head in the future, but his future hasn''t been particrly decided yet. Because he is still young we haven''t talked about it yet." "Is that so?" Katria was lost in thought when she heard it. Everyone knows that the Bilhark family has been serving the Rebehime family for a long time. If three or more years passed by and ten more yearster, Edgar will likely be the loyal servant for Ariel as both their family rtionship has been like this since the generation of their ancestors. Isn''t it so?'' Katria knew. That the boy''s future was not up to him to decide anymore. It is impossible to defy this fate that has been passed down from generation to generation. It can''t be helped as the one and only daughter is forced to take over the family and has to rule this vast Northern Region with an iron-blooded grip, it will be hard for her to have a true bosom friend whom she can share her heart with. There are several children of the same age as her from those aristocratic families, but they will be for just exchanging gifts on the surface, and for greater benefits in return. It has been like this so. It''s a mission as a heiress of the Grand Dukedom. If only she had brought her husband along, he too would have spoken in a simr fashion. However, this will not be the future that a mother would want for her child. At least one person as a servant is already enough.'' Friendship is another level within human rtionship, which cannot be reced by anyone , family, lover or servants. Friends can share secrets with each other which they cannot share even with their families. And friends can be entrusted with things that cannot be entrusted even to their servants. Helena wished for at least one such person to be present around her daughter. Because it might be thest gift she can give to her child who would have to bear the heavy burden of this Robeheim family in the future. "Katria." "Yes, ma''am." "I have a favor to ask from you. Can you please fulfill it for me?" " Anything ma''am." Even if she is told to cut open her stomach with a knife here , she has to obey. In front of the power gap between their two families, there is a rule that is, to obey themands. Edgar, I want this child to be raised together with my child. "Do you mean you want to raise him as a servant? It''s not particrly different. But more like following up with the trend. When ites to the servants of the House of Grand Dukedom and such high status families, it is necessary for them to have skills such as good personalities and knowledge, so there were many cases of bringing in children of other lower aristocratic families. For those aristocratic families, it allows them to have connections with the higher social status noble families, so it was not a bad deal in the first ce. However, the answer Helena gave out was quite different from what Katria had expected. "No. I want to make him her friend, not her servant." "What? Friends?. Friends? Katria slightly doubted her ears at this point. Of course, in order to maintain the innocence of children at a young age, there were cases where they were allowed to be friends without considering the difference in status under the mutual agreement between the families. But there''s also a certain amount of advantages to it . A family whose authority is so weak that even a Baron could plot from behind, and the heir of the Grand Duke, one of the top three elites in the empire, make friends? "But, ma''am I appreciate that you think well of my child, but he''s not enough to be a friend of her highness... She knows how shameful it is to belittle her own child as a parent, but this is the only way for now. If Helena had said to raise Edgar as a servant, she might have been able to ept it right away, but the gap between them was too wide to be friends. Eventually, when they get older and their children grow up and Edgares to know the truth at that time, she doesn''t know if she would be able to bear the shock Edgar will have at that time as his mother. "It''s all right, Katria. I don''t want this kid to do anything." Helena stared at the eyes of the little boy who had not yet gazed away from her. She didn''t see a resemnce of a valiant warrior or a profound air of a great schr in this child. However it was this child who gave her the illusion that he would stay by her daughter''s side no matter what happen. "Edgar, please take care of my child. I don''t know if she''ll grow up like her father to be blunt and unable to look around Please watch this child by her side." The Grand Duchess bent her head and asked a favor from a 2-year-old child. Katria tried to stop her, but Sheffy, who was watching this in the side line, shook her head lightly and gave her a wink as if to leave it alone. "Tdaa.." Whoa, yes. Thank you. At Helena''s request, Edgar raised the pendant high in his hand and responded with great courage, and such small action caused a smile of relief engraved on her lips. No matter what, she is confident in her judgement of people. She was born weak and had nothing to show off, but this perspective of hers yed a big role in achieving her current status. Edgar, who gave the promised, stare curiously at Ariel sitting across from him. Dark raven hair and crimson red eyes. Even though she was only two years old, her features were delicate and exquisite, foreshadowing the tremendous beauty she would be in the future. A pity, such a person is short-lived.'' This was the only information he has on the girl named, Ariel Robeheim. Why she died, who was the cause of her death, who was guilty of it and who was falsely ussed of it. He has no knowledge about her. He reached out to touch Ariel''s cheek. At the same time the warmth was conveyed to the small hand, Ariel''s head tilted slightly as if to tell something. It would not be bad.'' At least if this girl will not be a bad fictional character that will disappear. He thought that it would be nice to watch someone growing up. He is not boasting, but he is confident in his adult mindset to y with a two year old kid. I might be having fun in the future. It was a good thing for Edgar anyway. The Robeheim family, which he will have to serve in the future as a the next head of the Bilhark family, has been perfectly impressed by him already. Not only that, he became friends with a girl of high social status from one of the three great house in the empire. Oh, he fell asleep. Maybe it''s because he put too much tension in a little child''s body. Edgar, who was holding Ariel''s cheek and wriggling, was defeated by exhaustion.
He seemed like a reliable man just a while ago, but the child is still a child. Helena smiled, picked up Edgar herself and handed him over to his mother, Katria. Please be my daughter''s good friend. That is all I want for her as a mother. Chapter 3: The Princesss ways of thinking is different Chapter 3: The Princess''s ways of thinking is different In the blink of an eye, the two-years-old kids who became friends in their first meeting has both grown up to the age of walking and ying together. Before they knew, they had both turned 10 years old and they were often running around without knowing fear. On the day Ariel visited the Billhark family holding the hand of her mother, Helena, Edgar''s hands and feets were both busy. She was a tyrant. To be more precise, she was more like a gangster. The thing she wants, she must get it and the things she wants to do, it has to be done no matter what. In a way, it could be predict as a personality suitable for the next head of the Grand Dukedom. Edgar had been following up with his routine of physical training from an early hour, that has started since he turned ten years old. He wanted to build up his body in advance as the future head of the Billhark''s family, since he knows that his brain is totally a mushed up case. In this era, strong physique and high martial arts can also be recognised as an ability. "Ed! Let''s go to the mountain today!" You just arrived unannounced like this. He is not sure if this can be considered natural because of the difference in the family''s status in the first ce. "Again? You were scolded when you secretly went to the mountain thest time." Edgar sulkily replied to Ariel, who suddenly appeared, without even saying hello. "It''s okay! I can go without getting caught this time!" Ariel boldly expressed her ambition by stretching her chest out , which has yet to grow. Edgar could be sure that this is the least reliable line he has ever heard. Doesn''t this little Grand Duchess remember exactly what happened just two weeks ago? "Are you going to fall down and cry again?" "Who''s crying? Ed, you idiot!" Who''s crying? Ofcourse it''s you. As the eldest daughter of the Roneheim family, Ariel has been learning various studies including imperial studies from a young age, but inside she was a girl just like others who would cry even from just a sma scratch. You cant remember? You fell while climbing the hill and cried to me Oww! Tell me one more time !! And I''ll really beat you up!" "You''re already beating me Ah, I see! Stop hitting me because it hurts! How on earth does this destructive powere from the hands of this delicate girl? Edgar was ready to shed tears because of the pain on his back. By the way, why does she want to climb the mountain so badly? Has she been reading any adventure novels recently? "Does a 10-year-old kid read novels?" He is not sure either. Atleast, in his opinion, novels were something one touches only after bing an adult. It''s uncertain whether a 10-year-old would enjoy reading books with only words and no pictures. It seems that she has get her hands on a book that depict pictures of adventure in an interesting way. He should also ask her to share some of them if he has a chanceter. But how in the world are you going to get out? There are many guards too. The previous mountain exploration was only possible because of luck. Even if they are friends, the other party''s indentity is the heir of the Grand Duke, one of the three most powerful house in the the empire. There are always bodyguards who were protecting her from the shadows. Escaping from their eyes is the most difficult task for a ten-year-old. However, Ariel looked somewhat confident while listening to Edgar''s concerns. To be exact, it was as if she had been waiting for this question to be asked. Her shoulders were also higher than usual. "Good question! Let''s go inside for now. That''s how I can show you." "What?" " Right. Ed, I brought you a present today, did you know? I have no idea.I didn''t even know that you wereing over in the first ce. It''s a gift anyway. What''s up with him? As mentioned earlier, she was a tyrant. He is used to receiving presents , but to especially prepare gifts was not something ordinary. Nope, let me rephrase it. It is that she has never conceded to Edgar. Particrly, she''s not a bad kid. Ariel was especially used to teasing Edgar. When they were ying like best friends, the two of us happily ran around in hahahoho, not knowing the time was passing, but after that moment, she pouted and ticked him for no reason. I cant understand the feelings of children. He doesn''t know if it is because of the different in gender, but since it''s not the case it only deepens the query. In addition, it was difficult to interpret the intention of her giving a gift because of her past mischievous actions. Maybe she will puts a caterpir she brought from somewhere on her hand and gives it as a gift. I am looking forward to it. " "Alright! I''m sure you''ll be surprised, my mom said it too!" Hey. Hearing that, I could feel alittle bit of relief. No matter how much she is a princess, a 10-year-old kid would not sell out her mother''s name. Mrs. Helene is trustworthy.'' For Edgar, Helene was nothing short of a saint. It was thanks to her that he was able to talk informally with the daughter of the Grand Duchess, whose status difference was enormous at this moment, and she was also the one who always treated him and Ariel as if they were her own children without any discrimination. Thanks to that, his faith in Helen wasplete. Im kindof curious. What kind of gift will it be?'' Although the mental age to inte expectations for a gift has passed, since it was a gift directly from the daughter of a grand duke, not from anyone else, he became curious. Thinking of her family, I wouldn''t be surprised if she suddenly brought a mansion and said, It''s a gift!'' Guess that went too far. Regardless of the power, it will be a small gift because it is the right amount of gifts that only 10 years old can give and receive even if they are bestfriends. Recently, reading books has be interesting, so it would be nice to get an interesting book as a gift. I can only hope she has enough sense. Two people entered the building talking like that. Ariel walked freely through the main building of the Bilhark family with familiar steps, as if it were her home. It is not a surprise thing coz this mansion is her most visited ce except for her own house. Come to think of it, I''ve never been to the Robeheim family. ording to what I heard in the past, it is an ancient castle of a huge size. If I get a chanceter, can I go there someday? From his point of view, the Bilhark family''s mansion wasrge enough, but he wanted to see it at least once in his life as it is a huge castle that could only be seen in books. "Huh? Where are you going?" After a moment of bewilderment, Edgar opened his eyes wide when he found Ariel heading to the left hallway. There is a fixed ce for the two to go inside this mansion. The dining table at mealtime, Edgar''s room to y, and a reception room at someone''s parents'' call. Among them, if we have to consider it now, it will be the y time. Even so, somehow Ariel''s steps were directing somewhere else. "I''m going somewhere other than Ed''s room. "Different ce?" It''s getting harder and harder to understand her. Anyway, Edgar followed her silently as she was leading the way. She didn''t know what kind of reaction woulde out if she tickled him here. "There! Ed, hurry up!" "Oh, yes." She pointed to a small storage room in the corner of the first floor. A shabby ce that is usually used by servants to put away things and the other odds and ends that are no longer needed. It was also a ce where even Edgar, who lives in this mansion, had rarely visited. A heavy squeak sounded. Perhaps it hadn''t even been properly oiled recently, the door opened with the distinctive scream of a wooden door. At the same time the door opened, white dust covered the two of them. His eyes were so itchy that it was almost shedding tears. Achoo! Cough! Cough! How the hell are we managing this ce? At least, dusting once a week wouldn''t pile up this much of dust seriously. Edgar immediately took out the handkerchief from his bosom and held it out to Ariel. "Cough! Hurry up and cover your nose and mouth with this." "What about you?" "Because I''m done." Ariel stared nkly at the handkerchief held out to her, then epted it with a shy nod. Anyway, why did you ask me toe to a ce like this? Do you have anything you need here?'' Edgar soon rummaged through the piles of luggage in the storage room after breathing in the fresh air. Certainly, in a ce like this, you wouldn''t have to worry about being caught by the guards. What are you going to do? Ill show you right away, so wait a bit. It seems that there is indeed a gift something prepared. Ariel suddenly walked to the center of the storage room and crouched there. Soon, she rummaged something out of the small pocket attached to the chest of her jacket. Edgar looked closely, and there was a pile of unidentified powder on her little palm. In the first ce, he had no magical talent. Not to mention the fact that the Bilhark family''s bloodline can''t perform magic for generation. Naturally, there were no books or items rted to magic in the mansion. If there is, it is just a magic tool that ordinary people can use? "Look Carefully. Using this . Ariel started muttering something while her hands were half-clenched into fists. Although Edgar was unfamiliar with magic, he could tell that it was an incantation chanted before using magic. He has seen people used magic a few times before. Can she use magic already? It is said that even the world''s best wisard can only learns mana at the age of 10, and activate magic only when he is 12 years old. How much talent does this little girl infront of him has? Unknowingly, goosebumps appeared on Edgar. A giggling sounded. Soon after, the light that was getting bigger in her hand rose into the air, and it headed straight to the wall of the warehouse. Then, as soon as it touched the wall, it became a circlerger than the size of the two. Beyond that, to his surprise, he could see the outside of the mansion. "It''s the first magic I learned. Isn''t it cool? "Are you going to secretly go to the mountain with this magic?" "Yes." It was a naive answer, but I couldn''t believe it was the behavior of a ten-year-old. What kind of kid learns magic and break through a hole in the wall to enjoy a day of escape. The way she think is different.'' Of course, it is not impossible if you have that kind of ability. Edgar, whose absurdity had disappeared, pointed at the wall with his chin in desperation. Then hetook a small knife that was lying in the corner of the warehouse. I''ll be able to get rid of the branches of trees with this.'' Since it happened like this, it would be better to go quickly. A bright smile bloomed on Ariel''s face after reading Edgar''s actions. Chapter 4: The Princess Is Disingenious Chapter 4: The Princess Is Disingenious The mountain the two were climbing was quite famous for it''s mountain path that was quite rugged and there was no man made path to walk on either. You''ll probably be able to spot some of the trails that the mountain animals used to wander around if you searched carefully. But if you chose the wrong path you never knew what kind of beast you would meet at the end of the road. The beasts might not appear. Since he had only visited once before, Edgar had no idea what kind of beasts inhabited this ce. Judging from the fact that wild boars asionallye down from the mountain and ruin the crops in the vige, it seems that at least wild boars live here.. Why did you want toe here? Mom said that. Young people should be close to nature and admire them. Arent mountains the best for that? . What a great way of thinking. Of course, it''s not wrong, but don''t you usually think of open ces like fields, flowers and gardens to get close to nature . Even Helena herself, who gave the advice, would never expect for her daughter to head to the mountains thinking that she was right. Im sorry, Madam Helena. It''s my fault for not stopping this guy.'' To be honest, if she were someone who would listen to it with just words, he would have said it with words, but she is a girl who is more childish and self-reliant than anyone Edgar had ever seen. Now all he could do was to deter her frommitting more dangerous acts. Ed! Look at this, isnt it amazing? What is it? When Ariel pulled out a bunch of weed and showed off, Edgar, who was picking his nose with his pinky finger, replied curtly. "What do you want to show me today?" Still, seeing how he responded to her calls, he realized he too had be ustomed to this life naturally. In fact, most of the objects and phenomena that Ariel showed off were quite surprising to his eyes. I saw it in a book, it is April. Where is the weed used for? The juice from here is said to be applied directly to the wound. And the leaves are grounded to be used as ingredients for making potions. You are indeed well informed. At least , for a 10 year old kid, it''s quite rich in knowledge to know about such contents . Could this be a fragment of the education handed down from the grand duchy? Edgar involuntarily eximed and observed the cross section of the cut stem intently. "It''s really great." "You don''t believe me, do you?" I told you this excitedly, but you look like you are talking half-heartedly. Ariel sprang up from her seat, and a blood-colored aura resembling her crimson pupils surrounded around her body. Is this the magical power of domination that is passed down only to the lineage of the grand duke? Edgar felt the hairs all over his body stand on end. Regardless of whether or not you are at the age where your hair had yet to grown out properly. "A little bit?" (This reply is for Ariel''s Don''t you believe me?) Although the reaction that followed was somewhat frightening, his words were sincere. Because he had this kind of personality even before he came to this world. " Never mind! I won''t tell you anything from now on! Humph!" Angered by his candid remark, Ariel turned around her body . And as if expressing her anger, the April leaf she held in her hand turned into powder and fell to the ground. If I do something wrong, I will die. A drop of cold sweat ran down Edgar''s back. Still, the fortunate thing is that unlike her appearance, her personality is quite simple, so her anger calms down subtly. Lets take a chance. Even if you call her name with a soft voice right now, it is certain that only a cold response wille out saying, Why! How to hold your breath and wait for the right timing is a must for these situations. Edgar got up from his seat and followed after her quietly. Crunch. Crunch. A nce. Crunch . Crunch . . . The air that had been quite friendly until just a moment ago suddenly subsided, and there was no conversation between the two. Only the sound of twigs and growing grass being stepped on fill the quite atmosphere. Meanwhile, Ariel paused her steps once in a while to check on Edgar with a roll of her eyes. Its cute. Of course, Edgar was aware of this. But here, he also knew that if he didn''t notice why she kept looking at him, he would be in an irreversible state. That''s why when she stopped, he would look away from her or swing the branch in his hand for no reason. How many times have he repeated that? While Ariel paused her steps again, Edgar, who had discovered something, called over and stopped her. "Huh? Ariel, wait a minute." "what''s wrong with you?" It was a reflexive mumble though. Ariel btedly realized that it was a chance for them to reconcile but she ruin the chance with that one sentence. However , it is now a boat that had already left. (Meaning she has already messed things up and it is now irreversible.) Ariel, you idiot!'' Although she is a maverick, she is by no means an idiot. She was far wise than anyone among her pears. Even if Edgar did something wrong first a while ago, she is aware that it was not something big to grumble about for so long. However, from a certain point on, she was reluctant to reach out first, and as she was stubborn, it came to this point. First of all, what needs to be done immediately was clear. Anyway, since he is the one who called her first, she shalll turn around as calmly as possible, ask why he called her and when they conversation is over she will then talk about real business. Ariel, who visualize the situation in her head, nodded in satisfaction. It''s something she can do well with her own ability. Because she''s the eldest daughter of the Robeheim family, no one else. (Means she can handles this much of problem with her own strength bcoz she is the little duchess.) Good.'' As soon as she turned around, something touched her head. Huh? What is it? When she looked around what was happening with her eyes wide open, Edgar stood there with his hand outstretched to her head. She was told to wait for a moment , while Edgar smiled, saying "Don''t be angry" He carefully retreated his hand and Ariel felt a foreign abject on her head. Rather than having the feeling of something on top of her head, it felt like an object was stuck in her hair. "Oh, I can''t check it because I don''t have a mirror." "What is it? It''s not a spider, is it?" While guessing what is on her head, Ariel''splexion turned blue when she thought of this possiblity that was difficult to put it into words. She could forgive all other bugs, but she hated spiders as much as they hated her. If he dare put such a demonic creature on her dark raven hair which is her pride, even as a prank, he''s gonna met with the best revenge n she can cook up. "How can I put a spider, am I crazy? It''s a flower, a flower." "Flower?" Why flower all of a sudden? Ariel, who was puzzled, carefully reached out her hand above her head, and touched something delicate and soft like a flower petal. I know Edgar isn''t a bad friend, but he wasn''t the kind of person to do this either. What kind of wind was blowing that made him do such an honorable act? There is a flower that you said was pretty before. what was it I can''t remember the name, but it''s red and long." "ah." Amaryllis. Ariel couldn''t keep the name of the flower in her mouth and muttered it to herself. The other day, when they were climbing the mountain together, they found amaryllis which was in full bloom. She remembers saying that she was delighted because it was her favorite flower, and she never thought he would keep note of that. "Do you see there? It is the same as the one on your head." When she followed Edgar''s hand direction and looked, she saw a red amaryllis that really bloomed next to the rock. Why did he suddenly gift this to her? As Ariel turn hed head and stared at him, Edgar coughed and gave a low murmur while avoiding her gaze. "It was my fault earlier. So don''t be angry." Only then did Ariel know. This amaryllis is a gift from him as a token of apology. She don''t know if it''s really bad or good, but coincidentally, the timing of the two''s apology ovepped. (They both thought of apologizing together.) Humans are such a peculiar animal that they tends to stop when someone does exactly what they were about to do. Especially, the more you think about it, the more you do it. Come on, Ariel Roveheim! What are you doing? I''m sorry, too. I shouldn''t have been so angry. That''s all I need to say, but why am I so speechless? While ming her tight lips as if they had been glued, she suddenly looked back on her memory. Come to think of it, she seldoms said sorry to him. Maybe she can''t because she''s trying to do something she''s never done before. If she knew this would happen, she would have made it a habit to apologize earlier. When she looked back on her mistakes, she felt emotional and felt like tears were about toe out. No, that''s why I have to do it. There is something that her mother, whom she admires, told her. A person can make a mistake, but it is right to realize it and correct it afterwards. That''s right. This is the moment to clear up the karma that has umted so far. There were suchplex problems and high obstacles for a 10-year-old child to apologize. "Eh, Ed!" "What?" Yeah, let''s just say it in another way, not sorry.'' I want to apologize, too.'' Yeah, she thought she could said it out loud easily. Ariel''s mouth, who clenched hwrt fist and was determined, finally opened. "I, I S! "Sa?" "S" Do you want to y word chain? As Edgar tilted his head to the side and expressed his wonder, Ariel''s face turned red like a beet. And soon after, "I''ll ept it as an apology, you idiot!" The princess was embarrassed. The previous resolution was turned into dust at once, and she rather took out her frustration. Edgar was dumbfounded, but anyway, he decided to let go because she seemed to be epting his apology. "Oh, yeah Anyway, you''re going to forgive me, right? "Well, yes." "That''s fine, then." What do you mean? Ariel wanted to shout that, but the ship had already been unable to leave and sank to the depths of the sea. She turned again and bowed her head as before. Her ears were so hot, but she tried to ignore them. It''s all because of Ed. It''s just that I was surprised that he gave me a flower like this all of a sudden.'' Shouting a protest inside her mind that would not be heard by anyone, the two head further into the mountain. Chapter 5: The princess is curious Chapter 5: The princess is curious They didn''t encounter any dangerous situations at the mountain they visited. Even though they have only been here for once, they seem to be more familiar with the mountain road than thest time they came. The only trouble was that the path along the mountain was wet and slippery. It had rained two days ago, but since it was quite a heavy rain, there were several ces that weren''tpletely dried yet. Normally, it should be snowing rather than raining in the Northern Region, but Ardenum, where Edgar resides , was a different story. The temperature is rtively mild thanks to the location being in the southernmost part of the northern region. In addition, since it is right next to the sea, it was also a ce where it often rained rather than snowed. The trees haven''tpletely dried up yet.'' Not to mention, he couldn''t even get some sunlight in , because of these thick vegetation. If this was t area, the fact that the mid was rather soft could help, but on a mountain road, it could act as andslide by the slippery grass. Ariel, walk carefully. "Don''t worry. Are you afraid that I will fall again? . Although Edgar had many things he wanted to say, but he struggled to swallow them all back. Although she was only ten years old, or perhaps because she was ten years old, Ariel was often overconfident in her abilities. Watching her like that by her side made him feel uneasy, like his own child who was always being put on the water''s edge. (Meaning he is always afraid of her getting into trouble.) When he turned his head and looked back at the way they hade, he could see that they had already walk deeper than he thought. Going any further than this would be dangerous. He wanted to avoid situations that could be dangerous since he knew that wild animals such as wild boars also live in this mountain. Besides, it''s also hard to tell the way back.'' There was no man made path for people to walk on, but it was a situation where they had to skimp through the branches and grassy patch of the forest. If you went deeper into the forest by mistake, you probably won''t be able to find the way back down the mountain. He doesn''t wants to be the center of the joke about being the young master in distress trapped on the mountain behind his own mansion, so Edgar decided to stop the girl''s steps by turning her attention appropriately at this point. By the way, Ariel, how did you make that magic? " Yes? Magic?" Edgar stepped onto the t rock right next to him and asked casually. If the person apanying you on a hike like this stops, you naturally follow and stop. Only then did Ariel stop her busy legs and respond to Edgar''s words. I heard that few people can use magic, even adults. But how did you learn? Ah, I dont know too much, but in my family there is something called the magic of dominance. As expected.'' I had a glimpse of it in a book.'' The sole power that made the present Robeheim family exist, and the reason why they were able to reign as the rulers of the north. The lineage of the Robeheim family consists of enormous magical power. The name of the magical power of domination,es from the legends, that the first head of the Robeheim family used this magical power to make all the Northern peoples submit to him as his subordinates. The legend may be false, but the lineage is certain.'' Just by looking at the aura he had seen earlier, it was easy to envision how much enormous the magical power she had in her possession. Because she is still young, she must have magical powers leaking out to the surroundings ording to the changes in her emotions. Now, he just prays that he doesn''t fall victim to that unruly magical power. That magical power has a unique nature, so people in my family were able to weild the magic like our own limbs from their young age. Awesome isn''t it? Awesome. This time, it wasn''t a ttering tone to please the princess, but an admiration that came from the heart. Because there is distance of a whole world apart between Edgar and the word magic. Edgar was born with less magic power, but above all, it was impossible to use magic because he had a special constitution that did not circte magic power. In other words, there is magic in the body, but the cannot be exercised. He has one of the rarest and most miserable constitutions in this world, and thanks to that, he is unable to use magic at all. It was topensate for these shorings that he decided to improve his body more. Perhaps that''s why he is envious of Ariel, who was born with a talent that he did not have. I envy the little 10-year-old kid .'' In addition, those with great power were also given such responsibilities. The eldest daughter of the Robeheim family, someday the title will weigh on the little girl''s body. Although he don''t know if he will be able to stand by this girl side when the timees, at least to be able to catch up with her, I can not have envy but confident. He was so lost in his own thoughts for no reason , that he couldn''t even pay attention to Ariel. When Edgar groaned and came to his senses, worried red eyes were already watching him. Ed, what happened? Your face is wierd. "You are the one who is wierd. It sounds strange when you say that. Of course, he has never thought of himself as handsome. In the first ce, he was born with the face of Chi Wo Wo , his former self from his previous life. He particrly didn''t remember thinking that he was ugly, butpared to the characters from the romance fantasy world, he was nothing more than a squid. Depressed.'' On the other hand, Ariel was already in the shape of a beautiful flower bud before blooming , at the age of ten. He sees this kind of face from time to time, so how can he not lose his self-esteem about his own face? Ariel: Well, I didn''t mean that. You stupid. I asked because you looked serious. Edgar: "I know, I''m just kidding. It''s nothing, so you don''t have to worry. Ariel: "I''m d to hear that, but. Ariel examine Edgar''s facial expressions until the point where he feels ufortable. I appreciate your concerns, but your eyes really bothered me.'' In the middle of the day, a clear shining crimson red eyes are staring at you, and how many people will be able to ignore it. "You''re quiet quick to catch the change in expressions." Normally, she''s busy ying around, and she''s an immature princess who likes to y pranks on him, but she was sharp at this. Especially since she was so good at examining theplexion of others or reading their mood that even Edgar was often caught off guard by her. Maybe it''s the trait of the descendants of the Robeheim family, who have won the battle for power among the bloody nobles. Ariel: "Let''s not worry about anything and sit down and rest. My legs hurt." Edgar: "Did your legs hurt?" Then I''ll help you. Ariel: "Actually, it doesn''t hurt very much." Still, it was the first time in a while that the maverick princess made such a face, so he decided to keep his mouth shut. It''ll only be dangerous if they go further into the mountains anyway. It would be best to talk moderately here, kill time, and quietly return to the mansion. "Wouldn''t Mrs. Helena be looking for us by now?" "No, it''ll be fine yet. What makes you so sure? Helena showed mercy thest time they run to the mountain, but this time it will be hard to get over it. He, too, would be caught in the hands of his mother, Katria, and be very embarrassed. A deep sigh escaped his lips as he imagined for the worst. "It''s dangerous to go in any further, so let''s stop here." "Why? Is there anything scary in there? There are rumors that there are wild boars and wolves lives on the mountain. This is not a ce for kids like us to go. Edgar deliberately exaggerated the rumors a bit. If it wasn''t to this extent, the immature princess wouldn''t immediately ept it. However, it seems that this girl''s curiosity and determination were bigger and stronger than he expected. A wild boar and a wolf!? Do you miss me!" uh?" The red eyes that had been dimmed a moment ago were relived instantly. Did I choose the wrong wording? Unfortunately, there was no backup function in the world, and there was no way to take back the words that are spoken. "I''m doomed." Edgar cursed his poor judgement that he couldn''t even anticipate his childhood friend''s behavior. "Honestly, this is unfair." If God is watching this scene, wouldn''t it be ethical for him to rewind the time to five seconds ago? He thought it could happen so from the bottom of his heart. Helena, holding her daughter''s hand, visited the Bilhark family after a long while of absence. Having a nice and cozy chat with her old friend Katria, Helena raised her eyebrows at the behavior of the maid who burged in without knocking. "Lady, My Lady! It''s bad!" "What''s going on? Sheffy." It wasn''t because it broke the fun atmosphere. Because she wasn''t that sensitive. It is just because she saw Sheffy, who usually maintained her cool demeanor, now losing herposure and sweating profusely. "Oh, thedy is gone! Master Edgar! "What?" It was not Helena, but Katria, who reacted abruptly to Sheffy''s words. A simr thing happened thest time Helena and Ariel visited together. At the time, Helena didn''t reprimanded them much and pass it on, saying that such things will happens when children are ying together. But if such an ident happened twice, the story was different. "Have you searched in the mansion throughly?" "Yes I searched everywhere outside, including inside the mansion, but I couldn''t. "Okay, let''s calm down. Katria, you and Young Master Edgar are the only ones who suffer because of our immature daughter." "Oh, no. How can it be the princess''s fault? Even if it was actually Ariel''s fault, there was no way she could say such a thing in this situation. Katria scolded herself with her head down, saying it was her fault for not teaching her child. Helena watched this with a pitiful expression, and reached out and patted her shoulder. "Let''s find the children first. Sheffy, release all the soldiers right now and search the area. It''s likely that they gone to the mountains likest time, so search mainly around there." "Yes, Mydy." Sheffy busily run out of the living room. Helena, who gave a series of instructions without losing herposure as much as possible, now slumped in a chair as if she lost all her energy. She was worried about her missing daughter, but she was not concerns about what should be done when the little girl returns. It''s easy for a child tomit the same mistake again. Haa~ A deep sigh flowed out and filled the room. That immature princess must be running around not knowing that her mother is so serious. If she had gone to the mountains again, Edgar would have stopped her. Because he was born like that so. Nevertheless, repeating the same behavior without listening to advice means that it is time to strongly admonish her as a mother. "Don''t worry, ma''am. I''m sure the soldiers will find it in a short time." "Yes, thank you, Katria." Dark clouds instantly filled the peaceful atmosphere. Chapter 6: Unexpected event Chapter 6: Unexpected event He couldn''t imagine the scary curiosity that the little child has. Edgarmented over his own mistake and followed Ariel''s footsteps. "Ariel! It''s dangerous!" "Hmm, Ed, you stay there if you are afriad! I''ll go and look for it on my own!" You have to say something that makes sense. He would have no face to see Helena if an ident were to happen. Even if a dangerous mountain beast appeared, there was a possibility if Ariel took refuge first and ran away after him in the worst case. His physical ability is one step ahead of her right now. "There''s no possibility of seeing such animal in the first ce. Wolves and wild boars are nocturnal." "Then it''s safe, so it''s okay! Just follow me!" Crazy. This is not a positive level curiosity, but an optimistic level. Edgar, who unintentionally brought up useless rumors , bit his lips and speeded up as much as possible. Fortunately, even though the distance between them was wide, he was able to catch up quickly because of the difference in the speed of their steps. I don''t know how far I''ve ventured into the woods. At least a little while ago, he was able to look back on the way they came, but as theu gradually moved deeper into the mountain, even that became difficult. But fortunately the animals who she is interested in are nocturnal, so there is little possibility of encountering such animals in broad daylight. The pace of her footsteps, which had been so fast, began to slow down little by little. As a ten year old kid, she doesn''t have enough stamina to run up the mountain even if she is full of excitement. In addition, the mountain road were not suitable to run up, so it bes even more difficult to climb the mountain. haahaa- haahaa- Ariel sits on top of the stump of a tree that was cut down and breathes heavily. It seems that she tried to pretend to be strong and ran with herck of strength. Edgar gasped for air too, but not as much as she did. It seems his daily trainings were helpful in this kind of situation. Is there water anywhere?'' As he walk on the mountain, sweating profusely, naturally he began to get thirsty. Normally, he would have brought some water with a leather bag, but today he couldn''t bring it because it was a suddenly arranged schedule. He listened closely to see if he could hear the sound of running water nearby, but unfortunately he didn''t hear anything. "uh? Ed, look over there! What else? "You know what?" She was still breathing hard and yet this immature princess excitedly pointed out loudly to somewhere. Replying with a voice full of annoyance, he moved his eyes along the direction of her hand. There was a cave-like ce behind the lush trees. "I had only read about the cave! Let''s go!" "Phew yes. Let''s go, let''s go." If you stop her, she won''t listen to it anyway. Since the cave is just right in front of you, it would be okay to rx there for a while. With that thought in mind, he raised his foot and took a leisurely step. "What''s going on? I thought you''d run first." "Still, it''s pitiful to leave Ed alone when wee out to y together." "Oh, yes" He felt like he was about to cry because of her deep consideration. Why didn''t you give me this understanding and consideration earlier?'' "Maybe it''s a sophisticated way to live." Perhaps she is trying to do good deeds after deliberately doing evil deeds so that even a small consideration feels double grateful. You may wonder what kind of people will have such thoughts against a 10-year-old kid, but I think it is not an unnecessary thoughts since the other party is her. "I guess this is one of the teachings included in the great imperial studies the princess had." Anyway, he should thank her for letting him rx for a while. So when the cave was just in front of him, suddenly something cold drop over his head. Is that bird droppings or the fallen leaves? When he reached out and checked, the hair around the area was moist. No way. Swaaaa "Shit." "Huh? What did you say? "No, it''s nothing. Let''s avoid the rain first." "All right." Is it a fleeting rain? The two ran straight into the cave in the amidst of raining Upon arriving at the cave, Edgar shook off the water from his clothes. Perhaps because the tree served as a rain barrier, the clothes were not drenched. "That''s a relief." If his clothes were to get soaked too, he wouldn''t be able to avoid having hypothermia However, the fact that they do not know when the rain would stop remained as a concern. Anyway, they can go back to the mansion only after the rain stopped, but if it wasn''t a fleeting rain, but a heavy rain until night. Eh, Ed. "What''s the matter?" Ariel''s trembling voice pierced his ears, breaking his thoughts of imagining the worst. When Edgar turned his head, there stood Ariel, wrapped around in a her own trembling hands. "Achol it''s cold, cold . ! He thought it is okay since he wasn''t wet, but it didn''t seem to be the case for Ariel. Even though the region has a mild weatherpared to other ces, it was only when the ce ispared to the other Northern regions of the same. Basically, wearing wet clothes in these low-temperature areas was tantamount to suicide. "Ariel, take off your top first. And I''ll give you this, so wear it. "You, you? "Don''t tell me anything, just wear it. I''ll be turning around." Fortunately, Edgar''s coat was quite thick. After shaking off the remaining water in his clothes just in case, Edgar handed her the coat and turned his back against her. He only took off his clothes, but he couldn''t help but shiver from the biting chill. Ariel, who took off her soaking top and put on the coat that Edgar handed over, then walked to the rock in the cave. "Oh, my" Ahh A painful groan could be heard at the moment. When Edgar asked what was wrong, she confessed that she had sprained her ankle. "When did you sprain your ankle? Why didn''t you say anything just now?" "Well, that''s I thought you''d say let''s not go any further if I told you the truth. "." "Sigh." She''s very stubborn. Apparently it was around that time when she stopped running a little while ago. At first, he thought it was because she was out of breath, but he didn''t know she has sprained her ankle. It only make matters worse. Sorry, Ed Are you angry? Then shan''t I be angry? Ariel lowered her head in dismay at his harsh tone. Seeing this, Edgar sighed and shook his head. What am I doing to the little child.'' Of course he was angry. But it also included a bit sense of self-me. He should have realized a long time ago. Perhaps, in that situation, when he threatened to go back, Ariel might have followed him, pretending to be helpless. Thecent thought that quite a few things can be solved by himseld has led to this kind of situation. Lets wait for the rain to stop. It would be nice to light up fire to warm up, but that would be impossible. "Yeah." If you could find some wood that are not so wet, you might be possible to light the fire somehow, but in this kind of situation, running out into the rain was very dangerous already. It will not be good to run around in the rain and get himself soak, and then didn''t manage to light the fire in the end it would only make their current situation worse. To ovee this situation, it was necessary for them to remain calm. Because currently he is the only one Ariel could depend on. Still, it''s good that there''s a cave.'' The cave that Ariel discovered yed a big role. Perhaps the situation would have been more serious than it is now if they were to be exposed to the harsh rain. Anyway, why is there a cave in a ce like this? Edgar looked around, but there was nothing out of the ordinary. There was a strange stench and some scattered debris, but he couldn''t identify anything that stood out . How much more time would they have to spent like this? Gradually, Edgar also felt his body trembling. The tips of his and his shoulders naturally trembled, even though he tried to hide it in case Ariel got worried. Crunck. Crunck . It was at this moment. Edgar''s ears perked up at the strange sound he heard clearly even in the midst of this heavy rain. It sounds like a lot of tree branches being smashed. And when listened closely, he could hear something that sounded like an animal''s cry. No way.'' In an instant, Edgar strode towards Ariel and grabbed her by the wrist. "Ed, what''s wrong?" We have to get out of here at once. Follow me, Ariel. "Ok." She don''t know why, but she could tell that his expression was serious, so Ariel followed him without saying anything. And at the entrance to the cave the two headed, Kuruk. Kuruk. Exactly.'' As Edgar had predicted, a huge wild boar was ring at the two with ferocious eyes. As he expected, this ce was his den. The acidic stench from earlier and the debris scattered around the corner of the cave must be because of this guy''s meals. It would be best if the boar didn''t attack them, but looking at it''s eyes, it didn''t seem like it would be easy. It''s breathing, which was even just a moment ago, had be even more fast. Perhaps it sees them as intruders who have invaded it''s peaceful heaven and sees an opportunity to attack. Kuruk! Ariel! At the same time as the breathless wild boar ran towards him, Edgar pulled Ariel as hard as he could. Because he didn''t give much thoughts about the steadiness of their footing, they ended up rolling on the grass of the mountain road, however this wasn''t the time to care about anything. What do we do? He hae a knife he had brought with him. But even if he fought back, with his current skills, would he be able to defeat that wild boar? Even if they did, it was questionable how quickly they could run away with Ariel, who had injured her ankle. Ariel, wait a minute. What are you trying to do ? "it''s okay. Don''t worry, I''m avoiding the rain. Fortunately, the rain had stopped a little while ago. At this rate, one can avoid the rain to some extent by hiding oneself among the thick trees. After reassuring Ariel, Edgar carefully held the knife worn around his waist in his right hand. If he made the first move, naturally that boar would take it''s eyes off the girl. Then he aims at the boar''s weak point at the opportune moment. It started chasing. Edgar purposely stormed out of his seat, and the boar followed him with a cry. A little more. A little more. Edgar, who had not yet avoided the fast-paced boar for a long time, opened his eyes and gleamed that the moment he had been waiting for had arrived. Slurp. (Slurp sound) The target is the boar''s eye. If you struck at the non lethal ce then you might make it only angry for no reason. Targeting it''s weakness is the only option to stop the wild boar from chasing after them, or atleast to threaten it. As the wild boar stabbed by the knife struggled in pain, Edgar left the knife intact and rans toward Ariel. "Ariel!" He kneeled infront of Ariel and demanded that she be carried on his back immediately. Ariel protested, saying it was ridiculous, but when he repeated the same request with a firm rebuke, she was forced to climb. "Gasp, gasp. To be honest, climbing down the mountain with Ariel on his back is nothing for him. But his body strength has waned out after being in the cold for long and he is reaching is limit. No matter how much he has trained his body, there was a limit to the body that had not yet finished growing. "So what?" Then Edgar ran. He almost slipped up because of the rain soaked grasses, but he managed to ovee the obstacles. As his breath hitched and his vision began to get blurred, he bit his lips and tried to keep his mind awake from the pain. "Miss! Miss!" "Are you there? If you can hear me, please answer me!" It was at this moment. Calls that brought hope into Edgar''s ears. His blurred vision turned even whiter. And the images in his eyes were two stout men who were anxiously calling for their names. "Here! Here!" Ariel''s desperate cry reached them through the rain. Only then did the soldiers, who found the two, rush to them like an arrow. "It''s all right now." That word became a catalyst for Edgar to somehow lose the tension he was holding onto. He flopped down on the ground. And Edgar finally lost conscious in the end. Chapter 7: Their friendship deepens Chapter 7: Their friendship deepens The two were immediately transported to the mansion. Perhaps, because she witnessed Edgar fainting before her very eyes, Ariel cried out his name anxiously all the way to the mansion. For a 10-year-old girl, the scene must have instill a great fear in her heart. "Mom! Edgar ! Because of me Edgar ! Calm down, Ariel. First of all, you need to calm down. Hearing all the jumbled wordsing out from her daughter, Helena decided to calm down her agitated daughter first. ording to the doctor, the boy has lost consciousness, but he has no serious injuries or serious internal injuries. His injuries are not life threatening either. However, the doctor said that since the boy has over exerted strength from his small body that is of a 10-year-old kid, the first priority was to stabilize his body condition first. Helena left Ariel in Katria''s arms and quietly went to the room where Edgar was quietlyid on his bed. Her fiery red hair, resembling her daughter''s pupils, was messily tousled. There seems to be abrasions on his hands and arms, as if they had been rubbed on the hard ground, as they were bandaged already. ording to Ariel, Edgar was injured while fighting with a wild boar to protect her. A wild boar He''s a very brave kid.'' She heard about it from Airtel, but she really couldn''t believe it. Although an adult who has learned enough martial arts might be able to kill a wild boar, Edgar was still a 10-year-old kid. It isn''t an easy feat to just even think of attacking a wild boar with a difference in their size. Helena reached out and ran her hand through Edgar''s hair. Having this child by her daughter''s side was the most outstanding choice of her actions as a mother. No matter, she still felt sorry when she saw the child suffering because of her choice. What she wants the most at this moment is for the boy to regain his consciousness quickly and everyone in this mansion to be rxed. With such hope, Helena gently stroked Edgar''s cold cheek, and Edgar''s eyes dimly opened as if in response. "eww He Lene ma''am?" Are you awake?Calm down. You have arrived to the mansion. That, Ariel ? As soon as Edgar woke up, he reacted by worrying about Ariel''s condition, not his own. A smallughter broke out from her. Should she be grateful or be embarrassed? If possible, he should take more care of his body. She''s fine. It''s all thanks to you. "No. Rather, because of me Ugh. Since he shouldn''t have a conversation with the mistress of the Grand Duke''s house whileying down, he tried to sat up but failed due tock of strength. Still, Edgar only moaned briefly and frowned. Helena, who was watching this, shook her head lightly as she push him back down personally. Dont worry about unnecessary manners and lie down. I have something else to wish for the benefactor who saved my daughter. After all, it was only right for him to get down on his knees to express his gratitude. Since their family were in a master-servant rtionship, it meant that no matter what, their status were still lower. It was only true that, Helena is their family''s benefactor, someone whom they should serve better and more respectfully than anyone else. (Means that since Ed''s family status is lower and they were master and servant, it is only right for Ed to be more respectful and express gratitude since Ed''s family status rose bcoz of his friendship with Ariel.) "Sorry. Madam Helena. Are you talking about not stopping Ariel? Yes." At Edgar''s affirmation, Helen instead smiled. Perhaps, the little boy also tried stopping the immature princess from going to the mountain somehow. Since a simr event had happened before, Ed probably didn''t want tomit the same mistake for the second time. However, Ariel would have headed to the mountain like a stubborn maverick princess in anyway she could. She could almost visualize the situation in her head. "Even you couldn''t have stopped her this time. Atleast, stopping her might have been possible if it was in a normal situation ." "Huh? What do you mean by that?. A question mark appeared over Edgar''s head, not realizing what she was trying to tell him. What the hell does that mean? Of course, he felt that the little girl was more stubborn than usual, but he thought she was just more excited today. Helen''s words sounded as if there was been another reason for this. "Unfortunately, it doesn''t seem like something you should ask me. If you meet Arielter, ask her directly yourself." "Yes." Can I only have to hear the reason from her directly? Edgar''s body tickled with curiosity, but he had no choice but to agree. At thetest, he will know the reason by tomorrow. It''s kind of dizzy.'' After hearing the confirmation about Ariel''s condition, he finally began to care about his own condition. His body was freezing cold, perhaps because he had been in the heavy rain for a long time so perhap his hands were a bit chilly, when he touched his forehead, it felt a little hot. Am I having a fever? Well, in this situation, it would be a happy ending if he coulde back safely and end up with just a mild cold. Helena, who was watching from the side, noticed Edgar''s movements as well, so she stretched out her slender hand and touched his cheek and forehead to measure his body temperature. It wasn''t boiling hot, but there was definitely quite a bit of heat. Since he just woke up, it was better to see a doctor again. "You must have a fever. Please lie down for a while. I''ll bring you water and food in a minute. Also, let the doctor check your condition again." "I''m sorry to bother you, Mrs.Helena" "A child is supposed to be a troublesome to an adult. Of course, it would be difficult if it was too much troublesome like my daughter." Helena left the room quickly after telling her price of joke using her daughter. Edgar, who was rxed, stared nkly at the ceiling and only then breathed a sigh of relief. To be honest, he thought he would dead considering the dire situation they were in. Still, the guards came earlier than he expected, so he was able to save the both of them. I was thinking about throwing Ariel halfway down the mountain. At the very least , she will still be alive with some minor injury. It was thest n that he came up with just before he lost consciousness, but if was fortunate that he didn''t need to use it. "It is a bit noisy" It was quite noisy outside, by the way. There was also some crunching sounds, probably a sound of someone stepping up and down the stairs. Well, it''spletely natural that the whole mansion was on fire since the eldest daughter of the Grand Duke returned in such dire a state. If I''m feeling better, I should go see Ariel.. In a big thump! "Ed!" "Huh?" While thinking about the devil, the door opened violently and Ariel stormed in. To be exact, a soldier with Ariel on his back opened the door and entered, but this is quite incidental, so it is not wrong to make an exception. "Ed, are you okay?" "Yeah, don''t worry. Are you okay? Edgar replied airly without expressing any difort though his head was still a little bit dizzy. He thought his lie would be caught by the little girl with sharp senses, but fortunately, her senses didn''t seem to work at the moment. A bright flower bloomed on Ariel as if proving that she didn''t notice anything amiss. "I''m not hurt anywhere. Ed protected me until the end." He actually didn''t do anything much to protect her. The wild boar actually ran away without a fight, and at most, he only lend his clothes to her. He had heard about the girl''s condition, but seeing her safe and sound in person like this put his heart at ease. She seems to have cried quiet a lot from the looks of her swollen eyes. Her eyes were still watery even though she''s smiling right now. "Why did you cry so much? You thought I was going to die? Edgar said in a yful tone, deliberately trying to lighten up the mood. Normally, the dishonest princess would have shouted in shame asking who is the one who cried. Yet , today seems to be not the same case. Ariel turned red and nodded her head gently. As soon as she was reminded of the subject again tears slowly fill up in her eyes. "Yes hhhhh. I really do, Edgar, hhhhhh. I thought you was going to die.. "Hey, why are you crying?" "Huh, I don''t know! Ariel shook her head lightly when she saw Edgar reaching out to wipe her tears. He didn''t know how worried she was and why was she crying this heartily. If he hadn''t saved her life, maybe she would have beaten him right away. He was grateful just for being alive anyway, so he decided to endure her crying for today. Young Master Edgar, are you really okay? One of Ariel''s escorts, who was familiar with Edgar, spoke up. In a roundabout way, this situation was like a 10-year-old kid was doing their job to protect the little princess. (To protect the princess is their job.) Maybe that''s why, there was something like a strange light of awe in his eyes. Yes, I am all fine. Where is my mother? "She''s bringing food for you. Maybe she was worried, she said that she want to feed you herself Ugh! He''s already at the age of ten, he doesn''t want to be fed and would like to ate by himself . There was no way she would bring some heavy meal to an injured person anyway, so it must be a light soup. Since this is the case, he is able to feed himself just fine. After talking about this and that with Ariel for a while, Katria personally brought a simple table setting and entered his room. Behind her, Helena, deprived of the job she was trying to do, give an awkward smile as she followed. Edgar''s felt troubled seeing his room filled with people in an instant. He extended his hand out and take the first bite of the warm soup after refusing his mother''s kind offer politely. While eating, he was confuse as to whether the food was going though his nose or his mouth because of all the people''s heated gaze lock on him . Chapter 8: The Revealed Gift Chapter 8: The Revealed Gift Maybe because he was suffering from fever all night. Edgar woke up the next morning to realize that his body was slightly heavier than usual. Most importantly, his head was not feeling well at all and his shoulder felt as if he was carrying a heavy weight load. It''s not good. And he has no choice but to rest from his daily training because of not feeling well. It felt like the daily training has be apart of his life, so skipping a day of training still left him feeling ufortable. A rustle sounded. "Oh my god!" Edgar was knocked backward heavily by an uninvited guest he encountered as soon as he left the room. What the hell!, His whole body was aching badly and the fall only made the matter worse. He was worries that his tail bone might be hurt, but fortunately the pain was only for a moment. But still, who''s the culprit?! Oh my, Im so sorry. I didn''t mean to hurt you.". Ed: You''ve been hot on your heels earlier.'' The raven dark hair came into his view first and then btedly came the familiar voice that tickled near his ears. Edgar stood up from the floor with a wry smile on his face without even looking at her face. " It''s okay. But what are you doing here early in the morning? " My mom told me to call you for breakfast. If you''re still not up yet, she told me that she''ll have the maids bring it to your room." " Ahh." It is already time for breakfast, Edgar subconsciously checked the time. Waking upter than usual, it seems that his body was indeed tired out from yesterday''s event. Let''s go eat.'' Even though he was not fully recovered yet, he was atleast able to walk to the dining table and eat breakfast himself. When he touched his forehead, his fever seemed to have gone down considerably, and moving around might help him recover. Are you still not feeling well? Shall I ask the maid to bring the breakfast upstair? When he pause to have her an answer, Ariel asked with a worried expression while examining hisplexion intently. Edgar shook his head hurriedly. If he just tantly told the truth, she might end up crying again. She was really a soft hearted girl. No, lets go together. I am almost all better. "Okay? Thank god." Ariel took the lead and strode forward with a bright face almost immediately after hearing his confirmation. She really is bossy. To be exact, Ariel liked to be followed by others rather than be the one following. He''s not sure if it''s because of the teachings from the house of Grand Duke, or if it''s just by her nature. In this sense, the two were apatible friends. He also preferred to be the follower rather than lead others. There was also another fact that if you follow Ariel''s leads, you can always find something fun to y with. "If you''re all better, what should we do today?" "Are you going to have fun today?" "Yes, I''m so bored in the mansion." He don''t know if he should praise her for having a big appetite. (Meanings she still wants to have another fun after fooling around yesterday already.) It was hrious to see the little girl brightly worrying about what she should y after going through what happened yesterday, he wondered if it''s because of the innocence of a 10-year-old. Will it be all right?'' The problem is that his physical condition is not suitable for running around today. Ariel didn''t seem to have much trouble walking, even though she sprained her ankle yesterday, but he isn''t. However, if I refused the little girl''s offer, saying I''m not well yet, the next situation is pretty well predictable. "Let''s eat first and think about itter." "Ok" For now, decided to buy sometime first before giving his answer. Soon after, the two arrived at the dining table and quietly went inside. A total of four people sat at the table, except for Edgar''s father, who left the mansion for a while due to official duties. Edgar: "I''m sorry I''mte." "I''m just about to serve food. It''s all right, so please sit down." Helena smiled kindly and pointed a seat. The upper seat was empty, and Helen and Katria were sitting opposite each other, and Edgar''s designated seat was also next to his mother. "How are you feeling, son? "It''s okay, please don''t worry. "Yeah, you must have had a hard time. Your friend has been praising you so much. Katria pats Edgar''s head after giving him a pledge not to overdo it next time. Edgar nodded his head gently and observed the te that is ced in front of him. "It''s meat! It''s good." People say that if you''re not feeling well, you won''tt have an appetite, but Edgar was the opposite. Instead, his appetite increase at time like this and he had to fill his growling stomach quickly. So, today''s menu is a very good option for him. "Edgar, is there anything you want? "What I want toYou mean? Helena secretly asked Edgar, who was cutting and eating the steak in front of her. Is she trying to gave me apensation because she felt sorry for what happened to me yesterday? The question was too timely to be mistaken for it''s intentions. But it is impossible for him to point it out bntly, so Edgar decided to take a peek at what is her intentions first "If it''s because of what happened yesterday, it''s okay." "Huh? Oh, it''s not just because of that. I''m sorry to make you misunderstand." "Huh? Then why. Did she just suddenly wanted to gift him something, that''s why she asked. There were times when Helena brought over presents, but they were all at family gatherings and she rarely brought presents for Edgar particrly. That''s why he thought his guess was correct, but since it wasn''t the question in his mind only deepens. Helena, who hadughed at Edgar, opened her eyes wide and nced at Ariel. The image of her daughter wiggling her hands without even eating properly looked cute today. "It''s your birthday soon. I wanted to give you a present as well as a return gift for yesterday. (return here means his return alive to home.) "Ah!" Edgar then realized that his own birthday wasing up in three days. I totally forgot about it.'' He tends to care about other people''s birthdays, but he didn''t know if it was because of him not wanting to celebrate his birthday or he just doesn''t care. Since it''s a birthday present, he should thank her. Rather, if he were to refuse this, it will be an insult to the other party "Then I''d like to receive a sword." "A sword?" Both Robeheim mother and daughter''s eyes were round at the unexpected answer. Why would a fairly 10-year-old kid want a sword, is it to keep it as an ornament? Just don''t tell me it''s for him to use, right? "It''s not difficult, but I want to ask you. Why do you want it first?" Even in a fairly famous aristocratic family, a real sword was given to the eldest son only after he turns 13 years old. One can learn martial arts and train before that, but he can only practice with a wooden sword until then. This was not simply because it was dangerous for a child to use. A sword is a will. It was believed that those who possessed the sword must have a strong will to wield it. Does this child really have that much will? She always has an intuition that this child is about unusual. However, gifting a sword had apletely different meaning. As the proud mistress of the Robeheim family, giving someone a sword is tantamount to proving their will and honor. It means that she would be gifting a sword not as the woman named Helena but as the mistress carrying the honor of the Robeheim family. Edgar did not avoid Helene''s prating gaze. Rather, he faced her with his firm eyes, as if to prove his will. It doesn''t mean much. Because he can''t even perform a set of sword practice in the first ce. But yesterday''s event prove Helena that if Edgar wants to protect the little immature princess from her side, than his current strength isn''t enough. "I don''t need a sword. I just want to receive it as a symbol of my determination. "You have made up your mind." Helena looked into Edgar''s eyes with silence at the end of the sentence. He''s a very strange child. Any other child of his age would have tried to persuade what they want with a lengthy reasons. She wasn''t kind of a woman to fall for such nonsense. But what about this boy? He does not reveal any specific aspirations or tell her what his determination is. Somehow, Helen''s words sounded as if she wants him to tell such nonsense. Nevertheless, she could clearly see the light burning fiercely in his two pupils "Ok, are you sure you want a sword? "Yes." "I''ll make sure to bring you the sword next time I stop by. Look forward to it." It was a gift, but it was also a kind of permission. Edgar bowed his head and thanked politely, and Katria, who was watching, alternately looked at the two, dumbfounded. After the conversation between the two ended, the casual meal continued. Edgar, who finished the meat before anyone else, wiped his mouth with a napkin. Meanwhile, he eximed, "Ah!" as some of yesterday''s memory passed through his head. "Come to think of it, Ariel, what was the present you were going to give me yesterday?" "Oh, that''s. What is it? What kind of gift is it that could make her so hesitant to answer? As Edgar nced at the side, wondering if Helena knew, she put her index finger near her mouth when their eyes met. I think it means to listen to it directly from her own mouth.'' Edgar''s curiosity was amplified by this "Is there anything strange yesterdayah.. Didn''t you feel it?" "Something strange?" Something strange is, she didn''t listen to him at all. Don''t tell me that''s the answer!'' In the end, he decided to ask her in detail since he''s not losing money if he asks. If he gives her the wrong answer and she gets angry then it''s a matter to think about. "You tried to go to the end of the mountain yesterday without listening to me?" "That''s right." What, it was real? Edgar''s eyes were wide open at the unexpected answer. What does that have to do with gifts? He couldn''t think of anything appropriate even if he pondered deeply. "The mountain we went to yesterday". "What''s wrong with that?" I believed that you didn''t mean to pick wild ginseng there or anything, right?'' Regardless of whether there are wild ginsengs in this world in the first ce. "That''s the gift." "..What?" "Mr.Edgar, I mean! That mountain is the gift!" Ariel, who had been passive since yesterday, returned to her usual self after a long time and shouted out loud, as if to vent her frustrations. Edgar looked at her with his eyes wide open, perhaps still unable to realize the reality. So what the princess wants to say now is. "You''re going to give me that mountain?" "Yes." In the meantime, he thought he was already immune to a lot of things while dealing with this child, but this incident seems to have trumple his pride. Edgar took a big sip of water with a expression as if his soul has flew away. He thought she would give him a mansion as a joke, but it turns out to be a mountain. It really is not a joke but a real mountain. "Then, don''t tell me that you tried to climb the mountain yesterday? "I thought it would be cool to gift it to you at the top of the mountain". As expected of the future Grand Duchess. Her way of thinking is definitely different from an average person. But what does that have to do with gifts? No matter how hard I thought about it, nothing came to mind. Chapter 9: Birthday Celebration Chapter 9: Birthday Celebration Three days have passed since the day Edgar received a mountain as a birthday present. Today is none other than Edgar''s birthday. Although it was not a family with great power, but as befits the birthday of the eldest son of an aristocratic family, some unfamiliar people stille to visit the mansion. Among them, there were some prominent families famous for their long history. A lot of people hade to visit the mansion. Edgar led his little body along with his parents to greet the guests on the first floor. It was obvious that those people who were not usually seen visited the mansion in the name of his birthday. The fact that the eldest son of the Bilhark family was the kid who was befriended by the daughter of the Grand Duke, has spread a long time ago. "It''s hard for adults too." It may be a happy thing for the children to celebrate their birthday with a lot of people, but it may not be the same for adults too. Edgar did not despise or view it negatively. He just thought it was tiring. "Good for you, son. There are so many people who came to congratte you today." "Yes, mother." There is no way that Katria didn''t notice their true intentions. But you can''t say something that would break your 10-year-old son''s innocence, right? Edgar also smiled innocently and nodded his head without noticeably pointing it out. My hair is going to be ripped off. Everyone who passed by him all praised his hair, saying that his hair was pretty, and they often stroked it once with permission. It must have been because the red hair symbolizing the lineage of the Billhark family caught their eye because it was a rare color in other families. Thanks to this, Edgar gave up tidying his hair halfway through. All the people will pass by and you''ll have to sort things out again. Mrs.Helena iste. Honey, didn''t you invite her properly?" Lancel asked Katria, unable to hide his nervousness while ncing at the iing crowd that seemed to being to an end. With the exception of a few families, most of the people now gathered in the hall were as if they hade here to meet the mistress of the Grand Duke''s family. What if, by any chance, she couldn''te?'' Even if they don''t make a ruckus outwardly unless some of them are shameless, they will still gossip behind their back and spread rumors among the social circle. Perhaps they are already on their way, so go up first. I hope so. I can''t leave the guests alone either." Although this is not a formal asion and there might not be any reason for Lancel to be present around all the time, still he is the head of the family. At least he needed to greet the guests who came and mingle among the crowds anyway. After leaving Katria''s side, Lansel went straight up the stairs to the second floor. If you can''t find the Princess, don''t be too sad. Understand? Ed. Don''t worry, mother. And Ariel will definitelye too. You sure are full of confidence. Edgar knew better than anyone that there was no such thing as a must in the world, but he was sure of it today. If it is anyone but Helena, she would have sent a letter in advance to inform them if something were to happen that made her unable to attend his birthday party. And the sword that she had promised to give him as a gift must have also been sent along with the letter. Although she is not a man, she is just as responsible as a man and keeps her promise. Crush Crush. And did he even listen to Edgar''s confident words? As the gatekeeper was about to announce the end of the visitors, at the entrance , the two women were seen walking hand in hand with each other, one short and one big. Edgar shook his hand happily. When both party''s eyes met, regardless of who said it first, both the mother and daughter smiled and spoke out at the same time. "I''m sorry I''mte, Katria." Happy birthday, Ed! The two first greeted each other through their eyes. Ariel ran around from ce to ce as if it was her birthday, and it looked like a ck rabbit jumping about. "Thanks. You look pretty today. Oh, really!? I didnte here to getpliments from you! What? He can''t figure out why the hell this princess is getting angry. He just praised her with a pure heart, but why is she getting angry? Still, judging from the fact that her mouth didn''t protrude as usual, she didn''t appear to be pouting either. Even if she wasn''t angry, why did she have to react so sensitively? Edgar''s doubts only deepened. Huh, listen, Ed. My daughter says that, but in reality . Oh, Mom! What are you talking about! What? Is there any behind the scenes story? Unfortunately, he was stopped by Ariel''s almost screaming cry, but Edgar signaled with the light nod of his head at Helena, deciding to find it outter. At that moment, Edgar''s heart was pierced by a sharp reing from those crimson eyes. Edgar''s body flinched involuntarily at the sight. When Im not around, will you ask my mom!?" Nope, I wont ask. Really? Ariel asked again with her hands on her hips and a stern expression on her face. Edgar wanted to cross his finger and make a promise, but he just nodded his head once more to cover it up. (A promise made while crossing the fingers is invalid.) This is why I don''t like quick-witted kids.'' He shook his head helplessly. Edgar sighed and shook his head, confirmed that there were no more guests after the two of them, and closed the door of the mansion. Still, since she was a guest who came to visit him on his birthday, she felt that she should refrain from teasing him further. So, when Katria and him were escorting the two to the second floor and climbing the stairs, this time Ariel tapped him on the shoulder. Hey, Ed. Are there any friends of yours among the people here today? "Friend? Well . Unfortunately, Edgar had very few people he could name as friends. He knew that he had peers of the same age in other families, but he had hardly ever met them. At least, the children of familiar families were already adults or had a significant age difference from Edgar. Unfortunately, Edgar had few people to call as friend. "I don''t have any." "Really? Hehe." ? Edgar was stunned by her unexpected reaction. How can youugh at your childhood friend when he says he doesn''t get along with anyone. He couldn''t understand the innermost thoughts of this immature princess at all. Ariel must have a lot of friends, right? There are some asions where children were forced to meet often due to family rtionships, but friendships were also formed between these childrens. I''m just guessing all of this because I have never had any other friends either.'' The four of them went up to the second floor and stood in front of the door leading to the hall. When other family members who were talking outside confirmed that Helena hade, they hurriedly bowed their heads and greeted her. Among them were those of a powerful family who Edgar recognises. It''s amazing. Do they usually get along with people like this?'' It wasn''t that Edgar became close to Ariel after looking at the girl''s family status, but there were many rumors flying about her. Her family is said to be one of the three most prominent and powerful families in the whole empire. He then realized again how luxurious and delightful it was to live under their protection. A rattle sounded. As the door opened and the four entered the hall, the voices of the chattering crowd gradually ceased and soon silence filled the entire hall. He tried to look as casual as he could in case Helena found his behavior inappropriate, because most of the people in the hall were gazing at them intently. "Isn''t this Mrs. Robeheim? It''s an honor to see you again." The first to break the serene silence was a middle aged man about 40 years with a bold expression on his face. Helena, who was searching for his face in her memory, greeted him with an exmation, "Ah!" as if she remembered it vaguely. "Nice to meet you, I''m sure You are from the Ardeltine family? I apologize for not memorizing your name due to my poor memory." "Haha, my name is Maltred Ardeltine. It''s not a great name, but I''d appreciate it if you could remember it from now on." The Ardeltine family is a family of Count who rule the provinces with power. Although he has a sincere smile, the fact that a head of the family bursts outughing at the other person who can''t even remember his name, it must have been because of his opponent''s reputation is so high. Edgar, who was watching this from the side, smiled bitterly and sent condolences to the family head whose name was forgotten. Even if he pretended not to be angry, he musy be boiling with anger inside. The more power you have, the more prideful you are. "I''ve been waiting for your arrival Mrs. If you don''t mind, can I talk to you for a while?" Maltred tried to escort her in a fairly aggressive manner. Edgar was quick to catch that, Maltred was trying to snatch thedy into his own circle while the rest of the guests were still in a stunt, catching them off guard. However, the opponent is the mistress of the Robeheim family . One cannot even count the number of times she has been through various social gatherings so far. As such, she was well aware of how to escape from this situation easily. "ah I am not avable right now. I am sorry for the inconvenience." She talked in a roundabout way, but it was obvious what she meant really if one were sensible enough. The main character of the day is the small head of the Billhark family who just celebrated his birthday, and she is just the mother of his childhood friend who came to congratte him. She didn''te here to be a scapegoat and a topic of gossip for other families. When Maltred, whose face was ck from the rejection, hurriedly gave her an apology, Helen only shook her head with a smile while maintaining the silence. An implicit answer that there is no need to say more. Maltred greeted her in a hurry and ran to his seat immediately. "Katria, let''s leave the kids for a while and we''ll just talk amongst ourselves. I''m not feeling very well today, so it''s not appropriate to mingle among people." "Oh, I see Mrs" Helena deliberately talked out loud as if for the other people to hear at the same time. In fact, it was also a threat not toe and start a conversation with her. If the mistress of the Robeheim family has already said this with her own mouth, and if there is anyone still approaching her for a chat, then that person must have either left their senses deep in the sea or have no regrets in their life anymore. "Ariel, let''s go over there and y." "There are many delicious things today." "Ok!" Edgar took Ariel''s hand and left the seat. His eyes met Helena along the way, but she smiled silently and waved at them. The eyes of the other family members who were watching this from the side, suddenly shone. If you can''t shoot your enemy, then shoot his horse. The two children who were away from their mother, looked like huge war horses in their eyes. Chapter 10: The Hidden Side Of The Grand Duchess Chapter 10: The Hidden Side Of The Grand Duchess At the birthday celebration of the eldest son. The decorated foods on the table in the hall were so colorful that one could clearly see the effort the chefs has put in and how they were meticulously made. "What should I eat first?" Edgar naturally has arge appetite. Even with the body of a 10-year-old child, he ate a simr amount as his father, Lancel, so he ate everything. As he walked around with his te, one could see that the food, which was quite plentiful on the tablel, was quickly decreasing. "Ed, you eat really well." "Why aren''t you eating? Doesn''t it suit your taste?" "I''m eating enough. It''s just that you eat too much." Is that so?'' Edgar was not particrly aware of his actions. He just ate what he could see along the table. However, seeing Ariel talking like that with a fed-up face, he think back and thought he really ate alot. Of course, there was still more room to fil up in his stomach. "Ok, do you like the birthday present? Edgar, who was munching on a piece of steak cut into a proper bite size, managed to ovee the difficulty of being choked by the sudden question. If you''re talking about birthday present, is it the mountain you had given me? Her visualization of the mountain as a gift was ridiculous, but now that he look back, he couldn''t understand Helena who allowed the little girl to do as she pleases. Why did she give such a gift to a 10-year-old? "Uh well" "What''s up with your reaction, Ed? You don''t like the gift I picked for you, right?" She had expected praise to pop out, but it was a lukewarm answer, warmer than the Southern wind of summer. When Ariel grinned angrily with her bloodshot eyes, Edgar quickly tried to appease her. "No, I don''t mean it like that It feels weird to receive such a big gift." "What? So, you like it? " Yeah?" Edgar answered vaguely and tilted his head. Her inquiry felt as if she was pointing the sword at your throat, threatening to agree with her or else How many people in the world can get a mountain as a gift in their lives, even if they don''t know where it will be used? Just the satisfaction of being a few people in the world, that alone was good enough. I just wondered why you gave me such a gift.'' "But why did you give it to me? "You said that when you went to the mountain before. If all the grasses here were mine, I would have lived to my fullest." "Ah." Come to think of it, he think he seems to have inadvertently uttered such nonsense. He heard from his parents that herbs and quite precious trees grow on the mountain, and it''s a word that stems based on that belief. He can''t believe she really gifted him a while mountain. Only now did he realize that the way of thinking between them is really different. Wasn''t the mountain owned by the country in the first ce? Edgar was still quite ignorant of thews and rules of this world. Whether the mountain is a state-ownednd belonging to the Empire or a privatend originally owned by the Robeheim family. He didn''t know a thing. One thing that''s certain is that at least it''s not the property of the Bilhark family. If it had been, Ariel wouldn''t have been able to give it to him as a gift. "I don''t know." He''s not sure about the owner of the mountain. But it''s his own property now, anyway. Later, when he got older and had nothing to do, he thought that it would be quite a good life to build a house and live on the mountain. In the past, he admires people who lived in the mountains, together and one with the natural. "Anyway, thank you. I couldn''t even say thank you properly at that time." "Hmm, be nice to me if you know you''re thankful! I''ll be keeping an eye on you!" "Yes, yes." He missed the fragile Grand Duchess he saw three days ago, but she also looked good like this. She''s a little coy, but she''s not annoying and when she is ying and fooling around, her body exudes the aura of freshness and pureness. In the past, he thought he was there to protect the child, but now she''s be a real friend for Edgar along time ago. "But why aren''t many peopleing to celebrate Ed''s birthday? "They must be busy because they are adults." "It''s not On my birthday, even the adults came to say congrattions and left? No, that''s you .'' Edgar had many things he wanted to say, but he swallowed them in the end. I guess they werent busy then. "Is it?" She had an innocence of a 10-year-old, so it was still possible to convince her easily. Will it be possible to still distract her attention this easily after a few more years passed by? I wonder how it will be.'' He was looking forward to that day as it was, but on the other hand, he was also a little afraid. Even now, he had no idea how the immature princess would run wild when that time came. He hope she doesn''t be an unbridled horse. Ed, do you know how many days we are going to sleep over this time? I dont know. Are you staying long? "Yes! Mom says we are staying for a week! Oh.'' Is this a good news or a bad news? It was a good thing, at least for him, that he could y with Ariel for a week without ever getting bored. However, the meaning of Ariel staying here was the same as the meaning of Helena staying . In other words, it also meant that his mother, Katria, had to be partners with Helena for a week. Mrs. Helene is a good person, but the problem is not this. In any case, when a high-ranking persones to the house for a visit, their body naturally stiffens. Regardless of what her opponent''s personality was like and whether or not her personality was the same. From that point of view, the next week will be a splendid achievement for him and Ariel, but from Lancel and Katria''s point of view, it will be close to disaster. "How do you like it?" "Okay. I''m bored when I''m home alone." "Hey, I actually learned more magic because I wanted to show you." Edgar''s eyes widened at Ariel''s explosive remark. You learned a new magic in just three days?'' The little girl''s talent is scary, but at this point, he wondered if it was too much. He was surprised to find that the magic that the girl performed the other day was also of a high level after looking it up in books. Of course, it''s not advanced magic, but at least he learned from the book that it''s not a magic that a 10-year-old would be able to perform easily. In the first ce, the premise that a 10-year-old kid could manifests magic was already wrong, but it was excluded because the said party was too out of norm to include her. "It is expected. Show meter. "Don''t worry. I can show you today" Even if the party was over today, it would be in the middle of the night and he would already be exhausted, so he wonder if she is trying to take him somewhere else. Anyway, she is a very lively princess. Edgar: No, you dont have to do that . Edgar, who was about to continue talking, shut his mouth as soon as he saw Ariel showing a sad expression on her face. Yes, if she want to do something she have to do it, he doesn''t sleep much at night anyway, so it''s not too much to go out and y. However, if Madame Helena discovered them on the way, they would be in an uproar. Because he was quite conservative in that way. Then have you decided? "Okay, let''s go. So don''t be angry. "Huh! Fool, idiot, Ed. Ed isnt swearing. How did Ed end up in her head as a curse word on the same level as an idiot? He wondered if there are any more swear words other than idiots in the head of the childrens, in the first ce. If that''s the case, the proper noun Ed must be the most powerful ng word in her brain. This is at such moments where all their ten or so years of being together became colorless. 8 years to be exact. As they were exchanging trivial matters like this, he felt someone approaching them from behind. Edgar, who had ced his empty te on the table, turned around. There stood a boy a little taller than him with a deep smile. Hello, Edgar. "uh?" Who is it? The action of a boy who appeared out of nowhere and called his name in a friendly way caused Edgar to make a dumbfounded noise. He remember seeing the other boy somewhere but he wasn''t sure of the other party''s name or even the family crest was unknown to him. Have they ever had a conversation in the first ce? "Happy Birthday." Ah, yes. thanks." In any case, it was impossible to ignore the birthday greetings, so Edgar nodded and expressed his gratitude. It didn''t look bad. Rather, it seemed that the warm-hearted buddy would grow into a manly-looking handsome man. Ed, who is this? "uh? that . As he was reciting his evaluation over the boy''s appearance, Ariel suddenly interrupted and asked the other person''s identity in a sharp tone. Edgar, on the contrary, wanted to ask himself. At the least the other party didn''t even reveal his name. Ariel''s voice became even more angrier when she noticed his hesitation as he chewed on his lips. The voice was directed not to Edgar this time, but to the boy standing across from him. "Who are you?" "Me? Edgar''s friend. I dont think Ed knows you? You know? Although it has been mentioned several times, Ariel is extraordinarily quick-witted. Even if he pretended to, she was able to notice that the other party knew Edgar unterally and started talking to him. And even though he identified himself as Edgar''s friend, his eyes were fixed on Ariel, not on today''s birthday boy. How dare you.'' Ariel was pretty from a young age. It wasn''t simply that her features were sharper than those of her peers, but that her beauty was well-formed. That''s why she was often targeted by men his age in the social world where they arrived with their parents in hands. Because they too had eyes to distinguish beauty. But that wasn''t what upset Ariel the most right now. The fact that he tried to talk to her using her precious childhood friend, not anyone else. It also meant that he had insulted her friend. Although she was young, she was well educated and aware that insulting the honor of a person is the greatest sin in her family. And what kind of punishment they should face when they discredits her own family. "Go away. Ed will y with me. "uh? But I''m Ed''s friend . Dont call him Ed because it offends me. The only people who can call Ed, are me and my mom, besides Uncle and Aunt. The said uncle and aunt must probably be referring to Edgar''s parents. Ariel was so annoyed by the other person''s attempt to talk with them without even revealing his name yet, so Ariel tried to follow up her argument in a more annoyed tone than usual, then she came up with a trick. It''s not a method she likes very much, but at times like this, she couldn''t find a method that worked better than this. Do you know who I am? Umm, the grand dukes daughter . Then you know who my mother is? "Yes." How can he not know? In the first ce, the boy was standing here with a strict order from his mother to talk to those children and get as close as possible. He was also aware of Ariel''s status and who her mother was and they came to this party together. "Should I call my mom? Or will you go away right now?" "Go away, go away" Even so, the boy was the second son of a fairly historic family. Did he ever say that those who are not even acquaintances, let alone brothers, should go away? My lips trembled as if they were shocked, but our princess had no intention of showing mercy. "I''ll ask you again. Do you want to go out right now? Or should I call my mom? "Mi, I''m sorry! The sudden calm voice, neither sharp not high sounded out, seemed to indicate that it is thest warning. Like that, the boy ran straight to his mother''s arms to protect him without looking back. As the unpleasant face disappeared, Ariel smiled satisfactorily as if a problem has been solved and then turned towards Edgar brightly. "Ed, if you''re done eating, let''s go out and y!" "Well, yes." What did I just saw?'' Edgar couldn''t help but shake his head lightly at the scene unfolded infront of his very eyes. Chapter 11: Another Gift Chapter 11: Another Gift Ariel, who had coldly dismissed the boy whose name she did not know, returned to her usual self as if nothing had happened. Even Edgar felt a sense of alienation at that tremendous change of her attitude. Because, the charisma and determination thates from a mere 10-year-old kid was hardly able to be ignored. She''s not a Grand Duchess for nothing.'' For some reason he felt a little sorry for the boy. Edgar could well guess why the boy came to talk to him, and he didn''t mean to say that it was the right thing to do either. There was a small doubt on one side that it might not have been a crime enough to be kicked out with a high level of contempt. Hey, Ed! "uh?" A sharp voice struck his ear disturbing his line of thoughts. When Edgar hurriedly came to his senses, it was already a step toote. Ariel, who had her cheeks puffed up, was ring at him with her hands on her hips. Why aren''t you answering when I was calling just now? I have been calling you several times. "Sorry. I must have thought of something else for a second. See, I hate you! Ariel sternly crosses her arms and turns her head away. Normally, he would have yed a prank to tease her a little more, but this time Edgar decided to admit defeat obediently because he was the one at fault. Look at me just once. I did it because I thought it was so cool that you kicked that boy out earlier. Is that so? Yeah, it was really cool. It was not entirely wrong. She was looking so cool to the point where he thought the scene was the best suited for the word girl crush, if he had remembered correctly. Let''s not say he has to exim with his mouth wide open because she looks cool, but sometimes, when ttering, exaggeration is necessary. And, as if the effect of his ttery praises had worked its magic, Ariel let go of the air that had been put into her cheeks and made a shrug of her face. Ah, here it is.'' This immature princess has a habit of pouting her lips and tucking her hair behind her ears whenever she has something to brag about or when her ego rises. The ted smile drawn on her lips and the raised shoulders are a bonus. It was one of her habits known only to Edgar, who had spent the past ten years with her. Perhaps not even Helena knows this. Hey, if thats the case, I cant help it. Um, but was it really that cool? oops. Oh, I shouldn''t beughing.'' Edgar, who managed to ovee theughter by biting his lip as the air tried to escape, shook his head. Then, out of nowhere, he put on a determined expression and suddenly began to praise her actions. " It was really cool! It was like a female knight from a fairy tale. Is it really like that? Hee hee. He very well knew that she preferred to be praised like that rather than to be praised that she is like a princess. It must be the influence from her family, that has been in charge of the rough foreigners for generations. Even her father is a veteran of the war who has gone through countless frontlines. He can''t help but feel a sense of admiration. Come to think of it, she has said something along the line of not liking the princess.'' While reading a storybook together, the words Ariel casually threw out were still vivid in his head. She must have said that she didn''t like the princess because the princesses are often stuck in their castle and they was like an ipetent person who didn''t do anything. She is a Young Miss with unique tastes. As he was talking with Ariel, who felt relieved, a woman approached the two of them with cautious steps. A woman dressed as a maid with her light green hair that reached to her shoulders. She was none other than Helena''s personal maid, Sheffy. Young Miss, Young Master. The mistress is calling for you guys. "No. I want to y with Ed more. Hey, my opinion? Obviously, the maid called both of them at the same time, but somehow it was Ariel who was the only one expressing her opinion. There''s no way Helena called her out for trivial matters, and she must be in a hurry. As if to prove his conjecture, Sheffy, who had been smiling embarrassingly at Ariel''s tantrum, opened her mouth again. It won''t take long. She said she wants to personally give the present she had prepared. Ah, that was it. Then let''s go quickly, Ed!" "Yes." Ariel, who quickly became excited, grabbed Edgar''s hand tightly and followed after Sheffy. In the end, Edgar, who was led by the hand of the princess without even uttering his opinion, was able to reach Helena before long. Sorry to disturb your y time, Ed. Still, I called you because I wanted to give you this gift myself. No, ma''am. Rather, I should be grateful. He should be grateful for what she is going to give. How can the person receiving the gift questions the other because of his personal matters? Edgar respectfully thanked her with his head half bowed. Huh, it would be nice if my daughter could talk just as well as you. Right, daughter? Ma, what are you saying! Edgar was also in a position to strongly sympathize with Helena, but he decided to endure it because he did not know what kind of revenge he would have to face in the future if he acted now. Helena, who was watching him, gave a nce to the man standing next to her. In his hand was an object wrapped in clothing with no leakage of view over what''s inside, but the shape of the object was simr to a sword. Are you sure you''re thinking of handing it over here?'' Edgar was startled and turned around to look at the guests. Unsurprisingly, the eyes of a considerable number of people, who had overheard or spied on the conversation, were gathered together. Could it be that Madam Helena is going to give the little boy a sword? Ah, that cant be. Even if he''s the princess''s childhood friend, that''s all." A murmur erupted from everywhere. Although they couldn''t ask Helena directly, each person made their own guesses and guessed what Helena was about to do. Although the fact that the Robeheim family and the Bilhark family were intertwined in a master-servant rtionship was widely known externally, it was a different story when the mistress of the Robeheim family gave a sword to such a young child. Even the said boy was whom the mistress had personally selected for her daughter to be friends with. It will only be strange if there are no rumors after this incident. Is she nning to make him the future partner for her daughter? " " Are you crazy? If you went somewhere and said that, your head would fly off right away? But that . Aren''t you too sure about the situation? A man who struggled to swallow the backstory shut his mouth. Helena is an intelligent woman. There was no way she could not have noticed the air around her. If she wanted to keep this incident a secret, and if she had just decided to give him a sword, she would have handed the sword to him secretly or privately somewhere else. Atleast, she could have borrowed Katria''s hands for it. Nevertheless, it was also a kind of buff that she decided to hand Edgar the sword in such arge gathering. From now on, this man will be known as the man being acknowledged by the Robeheim family. Dishonor to this man will also be a dishonor to the Robeheim family. The way people look at this child will also change.'' Although her actions alone will not change the impression of the little boy, Edgar, at once. This was just the first step Edgar needed. The eldest son of a small aristocratic family, who can be easily plotted and schemed against even by a Baron family. To such a person, the mistress of the Robeheim family has personally granted him a sword. At that moment, they will recognize the man as "Edgar," not just "the eldest son of a weak family". It''s not that easy to change the impression of a person just by breaking the boundary that traps the person. All Helena wanted to do was create a little opportunity. "Ed,e here." "Yes, ma''am." Helena received the sword from the servant and untied the cloth by herself. What was revealed in it was neither rough nor fancy. If someone who doesn''t know how to appraise a sword sees it, it''s probably just an ordinary sword. It was the same in Edgar''s view. "Doesn''t it look like an ordinary sword? "To be honest That''s right." "Haha, apparently it is. But I prepared it for you myself. Would you like to hear about it if you can? He expected to be handed the sword after a solemn vow or something, but unexpectedly, the sword quickly came into the hands of Edgar. It was quite heavy, perhaps because it was a real sword. Maybe even swinging it would be an extraordinary task for a 10-year-old. !? Edgar, who was looking at the outer appearance of the sword with both hands, opened his eyes wide suddenly. He sensed the throbbing in his body. It was as if the blood vessels of the whole body were rising upside down and regaining new movements. What is it? He almost dropped the sword because he had never experienced it before. "Eh, Ed, what''s wrong? Are you okay? "Leave Ed alone, Ariel. It''ll be alright soon. Edgar was about to copse on one knee, when Ariel rushed over to check the condition. But Helena, watching this, urged her to leave and stared at Edgar. His heart pounded hard. Edgar''s heart, which was beating hard, began to calm down. Is it because of this sword? Edgar looked up unconsciously and looked into Helena''s eyes. When Helena noticed his eyes, she smiled and asked Sheffy to help him up. "Sorry for the suddenness, Ed. Maybe your body is in the process of adapting to the child." "Adaptation May I ask what you mean?" His speech, which had been polite and formal due to hisck of energy, was also somewhat rxed. However, Helena didn''t point it out, thinking that this tone was more suitable for a ten-year-old child. I heard a story from Katria. They say you are incapable of using magic. Yes, that''s right. Helena frowned at his tone, which had quickly returned to normal, but decided to postpone the issue at the back of her mind and continued with her conversation. That sword can help you circte the magic power in the body. It''s a great sword in itself, but it''s said that it allows children like you who are naturally incapable of chanting spells to be able to use magic." " Me Magic? He had never thought about it. Since he was born that way in the first ce, he thought of himself and magic as faraway as a distance between countries, and he didn''t even pay attention to it in the first ce. But he didn''t know that there was a solution like this. Ariel told me. She said you were very curious when you saw her using magic. Yeah, thats right, but " "No need to feel envious anymore, and experiencing it yourself is the best way. Ariel also said that she''s sad she can''t talk to you about magic." When Edgar looked up at Ariel, his eyes widening at the story he had first heard, she shyly jerked her head away. He wondered if she was trying to show him so much magic because of this. That way, they''ll be able to share the same topic, at least when ites to magic. If you practice daily with the sword, you will be able to use magicter even if the sword leaves from youter, so just keep working diligently. "I appreciate your gift, Mrs." He had received an unexpected and valuable gift. To be honest, he thought it would be good enough to be given a normal sword, but what the hell is this? "uh? Ed is crying! What a shame. At Ariel''s cry, Edgar hurriedly wiped the tears with the sleeve of his dress. It was nice that he could finally use magic, but more than anything else, his gratitude towards Helena for caring about every detail made him feel even more excited. A smile spread across Katria and Helena''s lips as they watched. Edgar''s tears, not anyone else''s. A rare sight that they had never seen before was unfolding before their eyes. What is it, Ed? I think it''s the first time I''ve seen you cry. I am so d you are so happy. Happy birthday once again, Ed. Edgar, who was stroked by Helena, with tears in his eyes, felt like a real child for the first time in this world. Although he was a little shy, he wasn''t sad. Chapter 12: The Story Of A Star Chapter 12: The Story Of A Star Edgar let a out a deep sigh while thinking about what had happened just a while ago. Everything thing was good. From the birthday celebration to receiving a precious gift and crying emotionally over it. However, there was one big problem left. "What are you doing, Ed? Oh, I want to die.'' The problem is that the scenerio of him bawling was witnessed, not by anyone else, but Ariel. She cried non stop when she rolled a little bit on the mountain, but how could she ignore other people''s overwhelming emotions and teased him all day long for just crying abit. Should I hit it or not?'' "I''m just here." "He he, are you upset? Are you upset because I teased you for crying? She has been poking his shoulder from the side for a while, and now she circle to the front to wriggle with his cheeks. Edgar only found out today that his cheeks were so stic. "It''s just that. "Why? Are you going to cry again if I keep doing it?" "Whoo." This was the only way out. What can he say when she would tease him saying crybaby Ed, for everything he says. Edgar closed his eyes quietly and decided to ignore her. It was a little cheesy method, so he hadn''t intended to use it at first, but with this kind of situation, no other method would be enough to deal with the little girl. Let''s just ignore her for about three minutes. At this point, it was clear to see that Ariel would have to stamp her feet and unwillingly concede for a reconction no matter what. After all, Ariel has to stay in this mansion for another whole week and there is nothing to gain if she is to turned against Edgar. Actually, it means that she would be having no one to y with. "Crybaby Ed? Why aren''t you talking? "Do you think I''ll cling to you if you ignore me like that? Humm." What''s this? It doesn''t work?'' In fact, Edgar had never used this trick on Ariel. He just used it on a whim because he had heard it in the past that it works well on little childrens. Maybe there''s a difference between each individuals. If so, the situation will be more serious than expected. "What, are you really going to ignore me? I was just teasing you a little bit." . So it was how she thought in her mind?'' Actually, this was the time Edgar has suffered the most by Ariel, but the culprit said as if it was not a big deal. It''s a shame.'' This seemed to have to been a misunderstanding. And now this is the time to correct the mind of this immature princess. If so, a little more pressure is needed for the immature princess. Edgar opened his closed eyes and jumped up. Ariel, who was naturally strucking and wriggling Edgar''s cheek was flung by the sudden jump. Oh, my! "Hey, how can you do this to me?" Edgar took a step naturally this time without looking back. To be honest, he was nervous. What if Ariel snitch at Helena about this behavior? He was very worried. But what can he do now? He had already pulled out the knife, so there is no possibility of backing out before cutting the radish. "Eh, Ed! Let''s go together!" . As Edgar opened the door silently, Ariel hurriedly run over and grabbed his sleeve tightly. Don''t tell me that she''s going to swing a fist at my face. The little boy''s heart was pounding because he thought it wasn''t an impossible thing. As Edgar turned his head and cast a nce, keeping as calm as possible, Ariel''s eyes were seen tearfully. Huh? Hold on. "I won''t make fun of you, soDon''t ignore me. I''m sorry." Soon after, crocodile tears fall from Ariel''s eyes. You weren''t angry but crying? The oue was in a category he hadn''t expected at all. The least scenario he thought of was her asking for a reconction, but the crying was never in his expectations. "Oh, no! It''s okay! It''s okay, so stop!" Because I always bully you huuhuu.. That''s true, but He couldn''t bear to bash those words at the crying face of the little girl, and now calming her down is his first priority. This princess was like that four days ago, and why does she always seems to cry whenever she is at a disadvantage? The problem was that the tears were the most leathal weapon for Edgar. Crying is against thew'' Is there any crying prohibitionw or something like that? Edgar took out a handkerchief and hurriedly wiped Ariel''s tears while thinking about these nonsensical things. Clear crystal drops of tears flowed down from the red eyes, which somehow felt like a heterogeneous sight. "It was a joke. There''s no way I''m angry about that. He tried hard tofort her somehow with an appeasing tone, but it seems it doesn''t work and more tears were gushing out like a waterfall. What if Mrs. Helen came out to see her bawling her eyes out? Still, when he patted her little shoulders in his arms, her shaking body visibly slowed down. I almost had to write a will today.'' Even if Ariel usually cries, it doesn''t matter because it''s her own fault, but for today, he felt deeply guilty. Even Helena, who is usually kind, will not be able to pull a smile at the sight of her daughter crying. "Don''t cry, let''s go see the stars." "Burr?" Edgar patted his chest with high spirit when he finally heard the little girl''s blurry response. "The stars are pretty today. You like stars, right?" "I like it, but How did you know the stars will be pretty today? "Huh? It''s from a book." It was an excuse of wool, Edgar tried to pull over the other''s eyes. Of course, there is a book about the flow of celestial bodies and stars, but it is a book about a million light years away from Edgar. It was just a trick to drag Ariel out somehow. He thought it would get better if she got some fresh air. Fortunately, as if his earnest wish had reached heaven, Ariel quickly regained her brilliant smile and nodded. The two immediately put on anotheryer of clothing and left the mansion. "Ed, where are we going?" "There''s a ce behind the mansion where you can see the stars well. Follow me." Edgar took Ariel''s hand and led her to a separate room built behind the main building, not the garden. This was a ce where servants and other people lived, and right next to it was a warehouse that was mainly used by gardeners. The height of the warehouse was so high that even an adult could not climb it without adder. Edgar circled around the warehouse building and smiled when he found the item he was looking for. "Ariel, can you climb on this? "Yes, I guess so. "All right." Outside the warehouse, there were several pedestals that were smaller than the height of the two. It is unknown to him how exactly it is used, but he thought it was probably an item used to clean the garden. The two climbed thedder after one another and soon reached the roof of the warehouse. "Lie down here." "Wouldn''t it copse?" "Don''t worry, it''s strong. Edgar confidently replied to Ariel, who asked in an anxious voice. That''s right. He''s been here quite a few times. It was a coincidence, but after that, on days when there were especially many stars, he often came here. Thanks to that, it has also been verified that the roof of the warehouse would not copse under a moderate weight. "You''re not cold, are you?" "A little bit?" "Then cover this up. Heid his coat over Ariel''s body, and Edgar went to lie down next to her. "Wow!" "It''s amazing, right? "Yeah, I think stars are going to fall down. Unlike the night sky Ariel usually looked up, the night sky while lying down and looking up was as vivid as if it were right in front of her. It''s like lying down with a nket of night sky with full of stars. "How did you know this ce? "Somehow. Do you like it? "Yes! I love it." Hehe. Ariel, who giggled like a child, immediately reached out a small hand to the shining star in front of her eyes. The one that shines especially bright. It could be spotted easily in the bunch of stars those are less shiny than it is. "Why do you like stars?" "I guess it''s because my mom told me a story of a star when I was young." "A Story of a Star?" By the way, you are not that old to use words such as when I was young'', ain''t it? Again, it''s about stars. He just wondered what the content of the story was, that made the princess pay attention to the stars. "It''s Love Between Stars" Edgar tried to draw a creative conclusion, but he couldn''te up with anything idea that isparable to the phrase utter out by the little girl. Rather, he might turns nut if he keeps thinking. He nced at the side. When he turned his head slightly to check Ariel''s side profile, he saw that somehow she was looking in his direction. Fortunately for him, the distance wasn''t too close, so no ident happened, but he wondered why. Why are you looking this way? Your favorite star is over there. Then Ed, why are you looking this way? "uh . Yeah..it is so. Edgar, who had been refuted at once by a ten-year-old, scratched his cheeks sheepishy. There''s no particr reason. He was only curious about how bright Ariel''s eyes would be when she is staring at the stars. The speechelss Edgar fumbled around for awhile to start a conversation, but then he decided to return to the previous topic about the tale of a star The tale of a star. What the hell is that about? Since he is the one who brought her out here to view such a night scenery, even though it is mainly to lighten up her mood, well he wondered if he could exchange some information from her for taking her out. Ariel, what is about the tale of a star? " You curious?" I wonder. It was a nasty thing that she made him curious first only to leave him with gaps in the story, but he decided to answer honestly. Then Ariel, who sat up with her upper body, showed a strange smile that was neither mocking nor smiling, she said. I wont tell Ed yet! What, are there any conditions for the information? "Yes. That''s mom''s condition! He can''t push it further since it''s Madame Helena''s words. Edgar licks his lips regrettably and shook his head, he tried to focused on the starry night sky though a part of his heart itched with curiosity. It would have been fine if she hadn''t said it at first, but after she had spoken out the bits and pieces of the story, it only made him all the more curious. "Isn''t it just an ordinary fairytale?" What, why are you smiling silly? Edgar, who was looking up at the night sky, noticed Ariel''s gaze and turned his head away. She was still staring at him with a strange smile on her face, and the atmosphere was so mysterious. The usual careless princess was gone, as she observe Edgar with her eyes wide as if wanting to carve out his image jn her mind. "Nah, it''s because the stars are pretty." "It''s pretty.""What about me?" "What?" Yes, it''s pretty.'' Her sudden question made him stutter, but fortunately, Edgar made out a satisfactory answer. What''s wrong with him today? Edgar felt very unfamiliar to the little princess who appears strange today. (Boohoo.Thought their love story only starts after they grew up.) Chapter 13: The Story Of A Star (2) Chapter 13: The Story Of A Star (2) What is the story of a star exactly? Edgar wielded his wooden sword through the chill morning air in a perfect arc while lost in his own thoughts. Since yesterday, curiosity has kept drilling into his brain cells nonstop, it would be have been great if he hadn''t heard about it in the first ce. Should I go ask Mrs.Helena?'' He hurriedly shook the thought outta his head even though he clearly know that it was not a bad idea. The sole reason Ariel couldn''t tell him about the story was because of Helena''s conditions, it seems like that is a secret that needs to be kept silent. It will be almost impossible to hear the story from the said person who had put the conditions in the very first ce. If it were a story from a children''s story book, wouldn''t it be in the library?'' Among all the ideas that he could came up with after thinking over and over again, the idea of searching in the library sounds like a good idea. Then again, wouldn''t it be impossible to find the book, if the story is not from a literal story book but a random tale made up by Helena herself? Swish. Swish. The wooden sword cut through the wind and let out a sharp cutting sound. Edgar let out a deep sigh andy down as usual after swinging the sword two or three times more, as his training for today hase to an end. The cold floor that had been exposed to the cold air for a long time greeted him, but it didn''t matter because he was ustomed to it now. Ohh, I forgot to bring the sword. Yesterday, he had tried to use magic once with the sword Helena gave him, but he can''t remember how the sword works, so it has been put off forter. It''s not urgent, so he n to put it off until tomorrow. If possible, he wanted to get advice from Ariel as well. After all, magic was no different from aplete stranger concept for Edgar. The problem was, he ever wondered if Ariel would be good at teaching. It seems that only she is only fast at learning and not good at teaching.'' He wondered if most geniuses(referring to Ariel) felt that way. If you teach someone how to do it but then you can''t do it yourself, and it''s gonna be like, "Why can''t I do this?" Of course, it may just be his own judgement. You are awake early, Young Master. You are diligent. Yes, Good morning Sheffy. They greeted each other warmly, but Edgar was still a bit awkward talking to Sheffy. It was because he had already lived in this world for nearly ten years, but he still had the conscious mind that the other party was older than himself, and she should be treated with respect. The rtionship between them because of the different in statuses, was still very awkward, so he shift the topics. Is Ariel awake? Ariel''s morning belongs to a slightly slower axis than Edgar''s morning. She tends to sleep quite deep untill the morning sun shone on her butts. And she doesn''t takes naps at all after that, but it is instead Edgar who liked to take little naps. Yeah, the youngdy has been angry since morning, saying that she wasnt able to show young master magicst night. Didn''t you see her?" I guess I went out as soon as I woke up. Come to think of it, something like that happened. Yesterday, Ariel suddenly burst into tears, so he was in a hurry to show the stars, so hepletely forgot about the magic sword. Then wouldn''t it be okay to use her sudden outburst as an excuse to learn magic today? As expected, when young miss is near you, she also seems to be affected by your diligence." " Yahh? How is she normally? Back at home, she get up muchter than she do now. Because of that, the mistress often scolds her. When Edgar heard the story for the first time, he spat out a short exmation. But he doubt that Ariel''s early awake has something to do with his presence. After all, he''s not some kind of human rm clock. As he tilted his head in confusion, faintughter of Sheffy tickled his ears. Cough cough Oh, sorry. Excuse me. "No. You canugh if something funny happens. Or maybe the wind got into your lungs all of a sudden? It was Edgar who was bothered by the fact that all eyes were on him, but decided to ignore it. The first thing to do is to find Ariel. She would be wandering around the inside of his mansion in search of himself, so ying around with her is also showing courtesy to his guests. Even if his friend circle is only limited with that princess, it feels like he had already gave up on any diginity long time ago, but it''s just a whim. Ah, Madam Helena. As Edgar headed towards her room, he saw a familiar figure in his eyes. Helena, who was moving her steps with her wet ck hair hanging down, stopped her steps at the sound of his voice and greeted him affectionately. "You''re up early, Ed. Is it because you are working hard on training? "Yes.There is still a long way to go. Seeing the wooden sword at his waist, Helena concluded that he just have been on sword training. Her gaze at Edgar became even softer than usual. Don''t push yourself too hard. Katria will also be worried. Ok, please dont worry. After the birthday party yesterday, Edgar became closer to Helena and decided to ease his words a little. To be precise, it would be correct to describe it as talk like a child. The way he used to talk to Helen before was definitely quite stiff, to the point where he himself felt a little awkward. "Oh, ma''am, have you seen Ariel? "You mean Ariel? She''s probably on the terrace." "What? Terrace?" What terrace? Did she go out to see the garden? When Edgar blinked his eyes like a carp at the unexpected answer, Helena tapped him on the shoulder with an mysterious smile. Then she slighy bent down and whispered in a hushed tone as if afraid of someone eavesdropping. "Do you know where you can see from the terrace? "Isn''t it just a garden?" In the first ce, the terrace was built to see the entire site, including the garden. It was such a natural answer. Helena,ughed just like Sheffy did at his words and suddenly looked at the end of the hallway and whispered again. "Anything else?" "Oh I don''t know." What is this? Riddles? Edgar tilted his head when he couldn''te up with a proper answer. Then Helena, who straighten her body, winked and gave him thest hint. "When Arieles, ask her where she''s been. Then you''ll know. "Ok" Didn''t you just say Ariel went to the terrace? In any case, there was nothing to lose by listening to Helena, so, there was some doubts left, but Edgar decided to just listen to her. Looking at the back of Helena, who was about to disappear after throwing him thest clue, Edgar called her urgently. "Mmm, Mrs. Helena!" "Huh? Do you have any thing left? "Yes, if you don''t mind Can you tell me what the is story of the star is?" "Story of the Star? Did you hear it from Ariel? When Edgar nodded silently, Helena looked like, What are you talking about, boy?'' At least it was a reproachful look that he hadn''t ever seen on Helena Robeheim, whom he remembered. That expression somewhat resembles the one Ariel had put on when she had confronted the stranger boy yesterday. "Haha,I can''t tell you that with my own mouth. It''s a story that''s been handed down from generation to generation in our family. I can only tell it to two people for the rest of my life." "Only two people? "Yes." Why only two? What kind of a great story could it be? It is said that it is a story that has been handed down from generation to generation in the house, so became very curious to the story that sounded legendary. "Do you mean the Robeheim family?" "Uh-huh. I mean my original family." "Then did Mrs. Helena also tell Ariel and someone else?" "That''s right.'' Who is that another person? If they''re that precious, then the persom should be at least rted or lovers. He had a headache, thus Edgar decided not to think anymore. Since Ariel used the expression not yet'', he might hear it someday. "Thank you, ma''am. If I have a chanceter, I will hear it from Ariel. "Oh, my." ? When their eyes met, Helena smiled with her mouth covered at Edgar''s bold statement. "I hope that day wille, Ed. I''m sure Ariel is looking forward to it too. "Yes." Helena, disappeared after saying goodbye at the end of the conversation. At the same time, he heard footsteps rushing toward the end of the hallway. Tap, tap. The light footsteps resemble rabbit''s rather than human''s. Currently, there is only one person in this mansion who will make such footsteps. There was a casual smile on Edgar''s lips. "Ariel, where have you been? "Huh? Well, there To the dining hall for a momentarily." "Dining hall?" What dining hall? Wasn''t she on the terrace? A question mark appeared over Edgar''s head as the statement that contradicted Helena''s testimony. He seems to be wiggling his hands as if there is something that is wrong. Besides, a childhood friend with a bad appetite went to the dining hall for a walk without any reason? In any ways, there was a hint of suspicion. "Wasn''t you on the terrace?" "Terrace, terrace? Why would I?" "Why" Yo! There is not anyw that states someone can''t go to the terrace in the morning, is there any? As Edgar stood nkly at the ridiculous answer, Ariel, who was watching, opened her mouth. "What did you do this morning? "Me? I just did the training I always did." "Huh I see." Why are you asking me about a routine that''s not new? It was a very exaggerated way of speaking and acting, whether he wanted to im that he didn''t know. Edgar, who was questioning her, recalled a flower he saw in the garden during the training earlier and opened his mouth as a topic. It was a flower that Ariel would like, so he should show her for atleast once. "Come to think of it, did you see the flowers in the garden? It looked like the flower you liked." Ah, the one you squatted and watched? What?" How the hell does she know if he was squatting or standing? The unexpected answer paralyzed Edgar''s thought circuit. Before he could ask how she knew that, Ariel''s body stiffened. Realizing her own mistake btedly, she kept her silence for about three seconds, then blushed. There was a popping sound as the heat rising from her body escaped through her head. I-Im going to bed now! Good night, Ed! "What? Hey, normally you don''t even take a nap wait?" Why does she suddenly want to take a nap as if she hasn''t slept well in her entire life? Did she had bad dreams in the morning? But she woke up earlier than usual, so there the least chance of having nightmares. She probably must have seen quite a few strange things on the terrace.'' Does she meet any dragons there? No, if she had seen that, she would not have lived while he was training in the garden. (Dumb ass Edgar, garden could be seen on full view from the terrace and you were the one training in the garden.) Edgar once again shook his head to shake out the trivial thoughts. In the end, the story of the stars and the reason Ariel went to the terrace early in the morning remain a mystery. It was a fruitless morning in which not a single problem was properly figured out. Chapter 14: To you, after nine years Chapter 14: To you, after nine years Ed, Ed! Edgar, who had been enjoying a honey-like nap for the first time in a while, hurriedly came to his senses at the sudden high-pitched voice. Even without seeing the face of the culprit who woke him up, he was not particrly offended because, he had already guessed enough from the circumstances. But, all he wants is for her to wake him up a little bit gently. She woke him up by tapping on his stomach hard, he couldn''t even have a good day, huh? Even CPR wouldn''t be this tough. Ed, wake up! Let''s hang out!" Hey, where are we going? Maybe it was because he just woke up, his voice cracked and he felt a little thirsty. As Edgar looked around to see if there was anything to quench his thirsty throat, Ariel smiled and held out a ss of water from behind her back. Seeing this, he wordlessly raised a thumb for her in his mind and gulped it down in one gulp. A bribe like this is worth ying with.'' It''s a very strange rapport between them. Guess, the 10 years they spent together wasn''t wasted entirely. Edgar got up from the bed and made the bed first. There are maids to do the bedding even if he just leave it be, but it was hard to change a habit that has been formed for a long time. Beside, there is no reason for him to change his habits either. Since I can do it with my own two hands in the first ce, there is no need to leave my work for someone else.'' This was his theory. Why does Ed fold the nket every time? If you just let it be, the servants will do it for you. You can''t take things for granted. Sometimes you have to know how to do it with your own hands too. "I don''t know. Ed sometimes only says difficult things. Well, it is not an easy feat to instill some ideas in a 10-year-old. In addition, the other party is a golden jade-carp who has been served as if she is the enshrined buddha for more than ten years since she was born. Rather, from Ariel''s point of view, it was only natural that Edgar''s actions are peculiar. He had no intention of persuading her in the first ce, so Edgar decided to finish cleaning up his surroundings first. He puts the books he read before going to bed on the table, and moves the other things around the bed Huh? "Leave it alone, let me do it." "If you go outte, we will have less time to hang out together." "Well." Edgar felt ufortable for no reason because he didn''t intend to make Ariel work. He''s not going to stop her, because she''s doing it on her own for she wants to do it. Still, thanks to her, the rearrangement of his room seemed to end much faster. She had only added a pair of small hands, but the speed doubled as if it was a pair of nimble and strong hands. "You''re good with your hands." Well, she''s an all-around princess who can do everything well no matter what. But, the difficult part was imagining a scene where a princess like her is stuttering to do such misceneous things like cleaning up. After borrowing Ariel''s hands to finish organizing the room unintentionally, Edgar looked around the room and nodded in satisfaction. Now, this looks more like a room for people to live in. He doesn''t really have mysophobia, but this looks much better than a messy room. "That''s right. Until what age did Ed sleep with your mother? "Me? I don''t remember." It was a sudden question, but it was not a difficult one, so Edgar immediately tried to recall his memory. He remembered sleeping alone ever since he learned how to speak properly. He urately doesn''t remember when he had started sleeping alone, but it''s probably somewhere between three to four years old. "How about you? Since when did you start to sleep alone?" "When I was 5 years old!" "That young?" Ariel seems to be speaking the truth as her tone was quite proud and as always she is definitely one step ahead of her peers. The proud-looking princess shrugged her shoulders as if asking to praise her quickly. Maybe she had thrown this topic first, in order for the same question to be asked back to her. What a meticulous fellow! Seeing her snorting faintly and a grin tugging around the corner of her mouth, he had a sudden impulse to smack her head, but it wouldn''t be a bad idea to pass her over for once since she brought water and even helped him clean up the room. "Amazing. Isn''t five years old way too young?" "Right? I''m not scared of ghosts or anything at all!" "That''s right." The scene where Ariel is afraid of ghosts, it seemed that he would not dare to think of it even in his imagination. Rather, it will be correct to say she is afraid of bugs but still it is not that she is afraid of all the bugs. Even with the exception of spiders, she tends to touch and y with other bugs quite well. But have you decided where to y? "Yes. Otherwise I wouldn''t havee looking for Ed?" Put your hand on your conscience and speak." In the meantime, who is the person who randomly came and made a fuss to think of a ce to y? As Edgar stared at her silently with his eyes narrowed, her eyes averted his gaze, blowing air to see if there was a corner for her to escape. She''s indeed a bit irritating, but let''s get over it for today. So what are you going to y with? Um Actually, we''re not ying, but there''s something I want to do with Ed." What do you want to do? Is it a new method to y? Well, if we were to clean together, it would definitely not be fun. Of course, this immature princess couldn''t be having such admirable thoughts, right? Anyway, it was the first time he had ever seen Ariel go around in circles to talk about ying, rather than giving a definite answer, so his curiosity was somewhat piqued. He hasn''t yet asked her to teach him magic, but maybe she''s talking about it first. He had that kind of expectation in his heart. Follow me first! I have everything ready. "Yes." After leaving the room, Ariel strode toward the room where the guests were staying. Probably the room where Helena is staying now. It''s not like she''s trying to y in the house with Helena, is it? Edgar broke out in a cold sweat from the sudden feeling of anxiety. KNOCK " Who''s there?" Mom, its me! Meanwhile, Ariel knocked on the door and stomped her foot, waiting for Helena toe out. She couldn''t stay still for a moment, and she was bouncing around, you could conclude it as she was in a good mood. Is it because of what I want to do? "Ariel, what brings you here? And Ed." "Mom! I''m going to make what you told me yesterday with Ed. So tell me how to make it!" "What did I tell you? Oh, you mean that?. Helena nodded her head lightly and folded her palms. She went back into the room for a moment and came out with a small bag, with a thin shawl over her top. Did he also have to bring something along? "Where are we going? Have you decided where to go? "Yes. I''m going to do it in the garden." "Well, that would be nice." Edgar, who was watching from the side, was frustrated when they had a conversation that only the two knew. Maybe she doesn''t mention the details of what she''s going to do now to deliberately raise his curiosity? Helena also had a subtle resemnce to Ariel, so his doubts were reasonable. "Mrs. Helena, what are we going to do? "Whoa, it seems Ariel haven''t tell you yet." Helena smiles yfully while looking at her daughter as if she knew that Ariel wouldn''t have told him. Her looks were like asking Ariel, Should I tell him or not?''. Ariel, surprised by her, shook her head like a rattle drum and hurriedly opened her mouth. "Mom, can we keep it a secret until we reach there? "Okay, but Ed won''t like it if you hide it too much STARTLED. When Ariel, who trembled a little at her mother''s words, turned her head just in case and there she saw Edgar with a dull expression, which was not much different from usual. She wanted to surprise him at first, but now she had to break the secret before the event took ce. What shall she say? While she was pondering deeply, Edgar patted on her shoulder from behind. "Never mind. You can tell me when we reach there, so let''s just go." While reading a book, rather than worrying about what will happen in the next chapter, it is better to read the current chapter fast to reach thetter part quickly. He doesn''t think she has any malicious intentions, so he decided to go along with her wishes and she looks cute too. "Hey, Ed was looking forward to it too?" "What are you talking about? Go ahead." Edgar''s body staggers a little from Ariel''s sudden clinging. Even if she was in a good mood, she rarely got this clingy. Is this how much she liked his answer a while ago? "Thank you for taking good care of my daughter, Ed, no matter what." "No, I also received a lot from Ariel. "Did you hear that, Mom? I''ve done so much for Ed!" You be quiet, man. He had the urge to give Ariel a smack on her head, for intervening senselessly into a good atmosphere, but it was hard to do so infront of her mother. So, Edgar hurriedly hid his fist, which he clenched at first to soothe his disappointment. (The fist meant for Ariel) Whether she knew about his inner struggle or not, Ariel''s smile did not leave her mouth the whole time. Ariel leaves the mansion one step ahead with a light step. Sheffy, whom they met along the way, asked Helena if she should follow her, but Helena gently refused and followed her daughter''s footsteps, holding Ed''s hand. "Ed, aren''t you cold? "Yes, I''m fine. I don''t get cold easily. To be honest, it was a little hot. Edgar''s clothes were thicker than one thought it to be. Meanwhile, a smile spread around Helena''s mouth when she met a kind of her own. As if to prove that she was also resistant to cold, she was dressed in a pretty thin dress except for a shawl over her too. "You have a simr constitution to me. My husband and I are strong against the cold, but our daughter is sensitive to the cold. You know that, right? "I know it well." Ariel, who lives in a colder area than Edgar, was always shivering with cold because she can not get used to the cold. The reason why Edgar always took a coat with him even though he didn''t need to wear one, was to prepare for this kind of situation. Ariel, who went ahead first, darted under the tall quince tree. There were a fewrge trees in the Bilhark family''s garden, but this quince tree is the only one that has been in ce for a long time. Edgar was friendly with this big tree because he had once taken refuge under this tree from the cold before, so he especially remembered this tree. "Mom, would this one be ok? "Yeah, that''s perfect. As expected of my daughter." "Hmmm." Helena went to the spot Ariel pointed out to, and carefully knelt down on the ground. Thanks to the weeds underneath, the ground was soft, and it''s fortunate that there will be not much dirt clinging on to her clothes. Then she took out what she had brought from her bag, and a notebook and two fountains popped out of it. And a little spherical object that he doesn''t know. "Mrs. Helena, this is? "I don''t know if Ed has heard of it. From now on, each person writes down what they want to say to their future selves on this paper and keeps it underneath the ground." "Ah." So it''s a group activity. Only then did Edgar realize what she was doing, and his eyes opened wide. He didn''t know before that there was such a culture in this world too. Of course, he has seen simr cultures a few times before, but the fact that it''s an amazing idea doesn''t change. "Ed! What are you going to write? "It''s a secret. It''s no fun if I tell you now. "Hey, is that so?" With a yfulugh, Edgar epted a piece of paper and a pen, adding, Wait until nine yearster.'' He was thinking about what to write. When he saw that Ariel''s cheeks were somehow red. ( Gud gud for a ten years old to be romancing while this tlor could only tl about smt close to romance. Don''t know why her Ed, wake up , let''s hang out'' sounds like Anna waking uo for Elsa to y with.) Chapter 15.To You, After Nine Years (2) Chapter 15.To You, After Nine Years (2) The two did not know what the other had written on their respective paper. Curiosity was bound to rise, but the beauty is in enjoying it. Edgar wrote for a long time, then slowly rose up after finishing the letter. "Ed must have finished writing already, then is Ed ready to hand over the letter?" "Yes, ma''am." When Helena received the paper, she took out the spherical object she had brought with her bag earlier. It was literally an object to bury the folded letter in a close-lidded sphere. But the sphere that Helena was holding, looked nothing like an ordinary one. In other words, there is nothing simr to a lid. How are we going to open it then? As Edgar''s curiosity piqued, Helena picked up the sphere and smiled at him as if asking him to look closely. Then she ced the folded paper on the sphere shaped object and recited an audible short spell. Zing. !? Then, small specks of light formed from the sphere and covered the paper. Soon, the paper was enveloped by the light and it was no longer visible to be seen by the naked eye, and by the time the light was scattered and vanishedpletely, the paper was nowhere to be seen anymore as if it had vanished into thin air. "Amazing, isn''t it? This is how it''s used." "Can you keep something else? "Yeah, but you can''t hold things that are too big, and in the case of food, they will even rot. Its uses are a lot moreplicated than it seems. " However, it means that it was enough to be used as a substitute for a space pouch. For example, paper which has no weight and is difficult to rot. When Edgar sorted through his thoughts and nodded his head in enlightenment, Helena stroked his head with a smile. The red strands of hair were a little bit darker in shade than her daughter''s pupils. The hair color was rare, so she often ran her fingers through them once in a while. Fortunately, he didn''t seem to dislike it, so she seems to have been stroking it oftentely. "Mom, I''m done, too!" "Already? Pass it to me." Helena stroked Edgar''s head with one hand, and took the paper with the remaining empty hand. Then she put Ariel''s paper into the sphere in the same way she did just a while ago. Ariel, who was watching this from the sideline, saw the specks of light scattered, shouted "WOW" and she even pped her hands. She seems to be quite fascinated. "Now all I have to do is bury it in the groundOh! Look at me." "What''s wrong, ma''am?" "I should have brought a small trowel, but I forgot. Wait a minute." The soil is soft, so it might not be a big deal if one digs it with bare hands, but the crux of the matter is that the person is bound to get dirty. Well, when has there ever been a situation where the mistress and the youngdy of the Grand Duke had to dig the soil with their bare hands? Ariel, at the very least, has once tried to dig the soil in the past, saying she wants to take back the flowers she liked to her home, but even at that time Edgar had stepped up to do it for her. "It''s just some mud. I can wash it offter anyway." He''ll be scolded if he gets caught by Katria, but he doesn''t really care. Wouldn''t he even be praised for stepping up for Helena while she was going to do such miniscule work? As ast resort, it is still possible to cover up the matter. When Edgar finished thinking, he restrained Helena from trying to get up. Helena, standing awkwardly, tilted her head, and was surprised to see her arms rolled up and stopped him. Helena was forced into an awkward situation and when she tilted her head in his direction, she saw the little boy rolling his sleeves so she hurriedly tried to stop him. "Ed, you can not dig mud with your bare hands. Your clothes will get dirty, so stop." "It''s okay. I''ve dug a few times and I can wash my clothester. Of course, the maid who is going to wash his clothes will have a hard time, but there was nothing he could do. He felt bad about letting Helena walk back and forth to get the trowel. He thought about going to get the trowel on his own, but digging with his hands will be much faster and it''s more convenient. "Ed, can I help you? Ariel tried to step up as she did not realize Ed''s consideration to help, so Ed shook his head firmly to reassure her. What''s the point of Ariel helping him out here when he just told them not to work. SLIK. SLIK. Edgar was afraid that he would get caught in the roots if he dug near the tree , so he decided to dig a little bit far away. Ariel''s eyes glistened as she watched him digging into the ground with his skillful hands. As a child, even the precious princess seems to be unable to resist the temptation of ying with mud. This is deep enough. When the pile of mud was removed to some extent, a pit of appropriate size appeared. Edgar decided to stop digging at this point since it will only be harder to dig if he goes deeper than this. "Madam, I''m sorry, but could you please put it in here? He had a lot of dirt on his hands, so it was ambiguous to receive the item from Helena and put it in himself. Helena, who understood what he meant, nodded and stepped over carefully so that she did not step on the pile of dirt and put the sphere in the pit. KLICK. Two spheres bumped into each other in the pit and made a small sound. There was a strange sense of difference in colorbination as the yellow shining ball was inside the bronze mud. Edgar confirmed that Ariel''s letter had also been put in and started to knock the pile of mud into the pit, soon the ground was covered again. Soon after Edgar covered the soil back to its original form, he went to a corner to shake off the soil. He was a little nervous that he might slip up by a stone and fall down during the process, but fortunately, his job waspleted without any problems. Ariel, who followed up after Edgar, suddenly tapped him on his back with both hands as if she was beating on a drum. What''s it this time?'' When Edgar asked his thoughts out loud on what was going on, she cheerfully replied "Good Job!" with a bright smile. "Is this apliment? "Yeah. I tapped it for you because you did a good job. "Oh." That''s a very uniquepliment! Edgar made up his mind that, if he ever had a chanceter, he would also have to give the same pat on her back, calling it apliment. How will Ariel react then? I am a person who keeps what I said rather well. He couldn''t do much to provoke her, but isn''t it enough if he manages to get her to sulk? That sounds fun. Good. I''ll have to try it.'' Edgar made a resolute decision at the time. "Ed, let''s go back and wash our hands first. Your clothes are so dirty. "Yes, ma''am." When the two kids were stuck in a corner and did note out for a long time, Helena, who came on her own two feet, led them back to the main building. Ariel couldn''t wait to ask Edgar about what he had written on the paper. If he is to tell her now, wouldn''t it be meaningless to go to the extent of burying it underground? Edgar, who was dumbfounded by her curiosity, replied drily while staring at her with his squinted eyes. "Didn''t you bury it to watch it together in 9 years?" "But I want to know a little in advance. Huh? Can you tell me a little bit? Usually, she was busy thinking about ying, let alone acting cute, but at times like this she can really act cute very well. Maybe it''s possible that she''s using her appearance as an advantage. Even in Edgar''s view, when Ariel asked for a favor with a nasal voice, few of his peers were expected not to pass. "No, I can''t. Except for himself, of course. " You see, if I tell you now, then where is the fun in burying it underground? " "Whoo." He can''t help it. Shall he also take out a secret weapon? Ariel seems to be quite upset, but she took a step away and inted her cheeks. Edgar tapped Ariel''s shoulder with his index finger, and gestured as if toe near. Huh, that''s right.'' You don''t want to tell me?'' It was Ariel who already knew enough that Edgar was weak against her, even if he pretended to be nonchnce. Strangely, her secret weapon didn''t work for him all the time, but there are exceptions, he did a lot of things within a certain range. She''s earned one win today as always. Here, with the winner''s smile on her face, Edgar''s face was pushed as she approached. "What?" It''s too close. Is he trying to whisper?'' It was natural for Ariel''s mind to be confused because Edgar had never approached her so earnestly. Her heart also thumped naturally and heat sprang up all over her face. She could even vividly imagine the next scenario. Suddenly, her vision shed and she felt a stinging pain on her forehead. "What?" "Wait nine years, you idiot. Ariel, opened her eyes wide in shock. What she could see was the face of her childhood friend, smiling cheekily, revealing his hand where the middle finger and thumb were connected. Ariel''s eyes were filled with anger after she understood the situation btedly. If he had said nothing, she would have let it go, but how dare he p her? "You, you just hit me"!? "I hit you" On the head. Edgar, who teased her with his tongue sticking out, ran into the mansion like an arrow. Ariel, who was one beat slow in response, chased after him btedly, but the natural speed difference between them was too big. "They''re full of energy, just in case they don''t know. Helena, who pretended not to know even though she knew the disturbance behind her, put her hand on her face andughed helplessly. It would be great if they could continue to be as pure and bright as they are now. She hoped they would stay as a close friend, not a rtionship between families, at least until they take out the letter buried in the ground. If it''s possible. It may be too much to ask for it now.'' After thinking about what would happen next, Helena shook her head again. Hopefully, these children can grow up without any problems. As a mother, that was the only thing she wanted the most. Chapter 16: Ariel Robeheim (1) Chapter 16: Ariel Robeheim (1) Ariel was born and raised as the sole heir of the Robeheim family, which is one of three most prominent houses in the empire. Since the time she was able to start walking and talking, her experiences were different from those of other ordinary childrens of the same age as her. Adults who wererger than her body size by two or three times were busy bowing towards her and her breakfasts were always at a burdensome long and wide table. Her mother, Helena, was devoted to her daughter and she is a caring woman, but she often couldn''t care about her daughter due to official affairs. Sometimes, she would have to skip breakfast and head faraway to support her husband''s official duties and only return after the next day. Every time, her nanny, Mattel, would stand by her side whenever her mother was away, but that''s all. She would lead her small body to the wide table and sit alone, cutting the steak and putting it in her mouth as she had always done from a young age. CHEWING. It was clear that it was a high-end variety of meat that ordinary people would not be able to eat in their entire lives, after a serious inspection and processing. It was clearly a high-end meal with a variety of meat that no ordinary person would be able to afford even in their entire lifetime. Nevertheless, why can''t I feel any taste in my mouth?'' She felt that what she was chewing in her mouth was a piece of paper. The servants standing at the side all had their heads down, unable to meet her eyes. The still young Ariel looks like a wooden puppet, void of any emotions. After finishing the meal, Ariel returned to the room and threw herself into a fluffy bed. She was intelligent from a young age and didn''t cocoon herself up in her mother''s arms, but it doesn''t mean that she didn''t miss her mother. Rather, she missed it more than any other ordinary child. Because, her mother''s arms were not something she could always hold onto as she wished. "I miss Ed. She also had one person she could call as a friend. A child of the Bilhark family who had a close rtionship with her family. She thought the boy was worthy for her daughter to befriend, so she made the boy her daughter''s friend at the age of a two year old kid, the boy who should have been brought in as a servant originally. The result is simply splendid. Ariel always looked like this in her room since the dispute between her and Edgar. There was a longing in her heart, but above all, he was the person who showed Ariel the pureness of the world. For example, even if she broke a precious ornament disyed in the house or acted somewhat over the line, the people around her did not say anything. No, it is right to say that they couldn''t. There was no one who could reprimand her except her parents. Even her nanny, who took care of her, never med her for any mistakes she made. Sometimes she looked as if wanting to say something, but she would always turn her head away. It was about two years ago that she was first scolded by someone other than her father or mother. The day she held her mother''s hand and was dragged into the social gatherings for the first time. There, she met a youngdy from another family, who was holding an item that she had never seen before in her life. What are you holding in your hand? This? It''s my favorite toy. Would you like to see it? She spread her skirt a little to prevent the light from touching the toy and it started to glow mysteriously in the darkness Ariel''s eyes lit up at seeing the strange toy she had never seen before. It was also a novel feeling for her since she had always owned many good items back in her home. How would normal children react at such moments? Ofcourse, they would beg their mother or ask the other child to let them touch the toy at least just once. But that was the story of a child with a normal mindset. Can you give it to me? No. I mean, I love it. She doesn''t know why. Even though she was only eight years old, Ariel was no fool. Taking other people''s things without permission. She knew that it was the wrong thing to do. Still, her unintentional outstretched hand grabbed the child''s thing, and as she pulled it toward herself with all her might, the child lost her bnce and fell, bursting into tears. Mom ! . The child should for her mother as she lost the footing and her beloved toy. Not long after, the girl''s mother heard her crying and came to see her. Ariel tried to calm down her pounding heart as the girlined that her toy was snatched by Ariel. At that moment! You must have taken a liking to the toy. It is fine, so just keep it. Well, you too. Her eyes told Ariel as if she was telling her to go away with it, as she wiped her daughter''s tears. It was like, she doesn''t want to get involved with Ariel and doesn''t want to make any unnecessary noise from this incident. Since you''ve got what you needed, then just go back and let''s not escte things further. Ariel felt a lump stuck in the corner of her chest. Why doesn''t she me her? Anyone can see that this is her(Ariel) fault. Then why does she me her own daughter instead of ming her. Mom, that''s my favorite ! -Come on, mom will get you a new one. OK?" The mother and daughter left just like that. Soon, Ariel returned to Helena''s side, with the glowing toy in her hand. Her heart raced again at the soft voice of her mother asking where she got it from, saying she had never seen it before. Uh, someone gave it to me! Oh? You are a good girl. Did you say thank you? Yes! Say thank you? Did she? She couldn''t even deliver a proper apology, and say sorry. But even in the midst of this, she was looking forward to meeting her friend next week. Looking at this novel toy in her hand, the boy will surely have starry eyes just like she did. With that thought alone, the sense of shame was washed awaypletely. This was what she thought. A week passed like that, and Ariel visited her friend Edgar''s home. Although he was always annoying, he would always fulfill any of her requests. Even if she asks him to y with her, or if she asks him to bring her the fruit that grows in a ce that a child''s height is unreachable, even if she asks him to get rid of the disgusting spider. Today, in order to repay him, she was going to give him her favorite toy. Although she had been nothing short of her extortion, she assumed that he would surely forgive her. There were very few people who hadn''t forgiven her behavior until now. Ed! look at this! Oh, what? Does it shine when you turn off the light? Isn''t it amazing? As expected, Edgar showed interest. Ariel shrugged that she wasn''t wrong either. He asked her where she got it from. I followed my mother somewhere before, but then I got it from a kid! You brought it, do you mean it was stolen? Yes ? His voice suddenly became cold. Ariel sensed something was wrong at that time. It was clear that she had stolen the toy. From the girl''s point of view, she is ruthless and cold enough to use violence. Say. Did you steal it? The fact is yes. Ed is right. ha. Did you tell your mother? Her friend asked her about the story from start to end and then let out a deep sigh. Ariel carefully put her toy down and shook her head softly. Should she have said it? Even if she tells the truth, she''ll be fine, she''lly her scorn on her te and she''ll lie. When she told him the truth, he took the toy and put it in her hand without a word. Then, If you meet that friendter, be sure to return it. I-I want to give this to Ed . I don''t want to take anything that was stolen from other''s. It was the coldest, most emotionless and most painful voice Ariel had ever heard. It feels like cutting through the skin with words. Ariel felt like she was about to burst into tears. Do not cry. I won''t forgive you even if you cry. Hehe I''m sorry, Ed Because I won''t do it again hic. do not do that. Huh?" Ariel clung to him with tears streaming down her face, as she thought that he would never see her again. She said she did something wrong and even though she knew it, she took it away at will. As soon as she confessed her honest feelings, Edgar''s expression became dull. First of all, give it back to that friend and apologize. In any way. yes okay. hic. Why? She didn''t ask the question. If she had asked, she felt that he would jump out of his seat and leave her forever. And tell Madame Helena the truth. Then maybe she''ll help you find that friend. yes . That meant telling her mother the truth, even though she would have to listen to her admonitions, she(Helena) would lend her hand to search for the girl. Perhaps this boy wants her to confess all the sins she hasmitted so far. That''s why he has told her this solution on purpose. I won''t be friends with you until you apologize to that child. Okay? Now, wait! I''ll go to my mom soon! As the decision was made on a whim, Ariel hurriedly got up from her seat, picked up the toy and rushed to find her mother. When Helena found her crying daughter and asked what was going on, Ariel revealed everything she had been hiding. A while ago, a girl''s toy was stolen without permission. Lying to her mother in exchange to keep the good she had stolen. And it led to the current situation that has resulted in the loss of her friend. Hearing all of her confessions, Helena neither scolded nor med her. She thought Ariel will probably be able to grow up fine with her friend''s teachings and knowledge, so she doesn''t have to worry about it from now on. Her daughter has a really good friend. Mother will find that child for you, so don''t worry and you can give it to her the next time you meet. Understand? Yes, Mom . Come on, hurry up and let''s go to Ed together. It''s going to take some time before we can find the child, so let''s go and make up with him. Wouldn''t that make Ed angry? STEP Helena stroked her daughter''s hair lovingly as she heard the childish innocent concern. She''s pretty sure, the boy probably had made his move on purpose. She wondered if Ariel would show any signs of trying to drag her time and somehow smooth it out. If it came out like this, at least Ariel would tell her the truth to her mother, her mother. (I seriously can''t decipher what these two phrases mean, so I''m sorry.) It will be alright. Has mom ever lied to you? No has never. Now, shall we go together? Ariel was able to get Edgar''s deration of withholding the matter with the help of Helena, when they returned to the room. It was about three dayster that she found the girl, who had her toy stolen, at the end of her search. Along with the stolen toy, Ariel took another toy of her own that she cherished greatly and held it out as a token of her apology. It was thanks to one friend of hers that she learned a lesson she would never have again in her life. Even if everyone around her forgave her, sometimes she had someone who could scold her. In the girl''s heart, who realized this btedly, the influence of the little boy named Edgar grew bigger and bigger. Chapter 17: Ariel Robeheim (2) Chapter 17: Ariel Robeheim (2) Ariel still enjoyed ying with Edgar even after she turned ten years old. If there was anything that is particr, Edgar did very little to rouse Ariel''s interest. It was always Ariel who clings to him. He was always in the same ce at the same time, and all Ariel had to do was find that ce with something that would interest hi Ariel would always find something fun to y with, as for Edgar he was always at the same ce all the time, so all Ariel had to do was to find him and grab him along. There is a saying that a thirsty man would dig a well for water, this is exactly the saying for the two of them. Edgar was just the same age as Ariel, but he had a kind of mature, old and boring air around him. He likes to spend his time all alone and he would never get bored just because he has no one to talk to. He doesn''t like fooling around much but he also doesn''t avoid people either, he was just a good fit for Ariel who''s a bubbly personality. That''s why the rtionship between the two sailed well. Ed! Let''s go to the mountain today! "Mountain? suddenly?" Yes! Ariel recently learned for the first time that something called raspberries grows in the mountains. But it was difficult for her to see them around since the area she lived in is cold and hard to find raspberries, and by coincidence, there was also no raspberry included in the tributes given to her family. That piqued Ariel''s interest. Why do you want to go to the mountains? Sheffy said raspberries might grow here. "Raspberry? Oh, well, maybe. Ardenum, where Edgar lived, was a ce where the four seasons changed quite distinctly for a northern region. So there were many people who profited from selling seasonal fruits that were difficult to grow in other northern regions, and at this rate, it seemed that raspberries could exist here. But he still has a question for her. But there must be ces that sell them, so do we have to go all the way to the mountain? Wouldnt it be more fun to see it in person? Well, that makes sense. Fun is the most important factor for childrens. Considering her family status, she indeed doesn''t have to go far and could have just asked the servants to buy the raspberries and she could get it right away. But what is the fun in it? That was the point Ariel was trying to make. Ariel- Then you have decided? Ed- "Yes. The problem is the guards. There were always shadow guards hiding in who knows where to protect Ariel, they were always present for emergence anytime , anywhere. They rarely show themselves up, but they always keep an eye on the two when they are ying, while they themselves blend in the surroundings. There would be no more problem for them to head to the mountain if the guards were not present. But Ariel''s expression was very confident. The way her nose was raised to the sky tells that she seems to have already taken care of that in advance. Is she this sharp? Edgar tilted his head lightly. "It''s okay! There are no guards today. Ed No? Ed Why?'' Edgar opened his mouth wide in shock as if he had been hit on the back of his head with a blunt weapon. Of course, as long as the guards were also human, they could be taking a vacation or a leave for personal reasons. But even so, it is impossible that there is no one present to rece as the shadowguard of the only heir of the Grand Duke! All in all, Helena would not be so careless as to not care about such a thing. "When I behaved and performed well the other day, my mother said she would grant me whatever I asked for, so I asked for it!" To not let the guards follow you for a day? "Yes!" No wonder. Helena would never decide to do such a dump thing unless she has gone insane. And so the culprit was right in front of Edgar''s eyes. Did Madame Helena allow that? Im telling you because she had already allowed it. "Ah." That''s right too. Edgar shook his head and let out a small sigh as he relented and decided to go along with her wish. Of course, it was true that the ce where they coulde and go was limited because there were guards. There was also a time when they were being stopped when they attempted to go to the mountain the other day. But even so, he never thought that she would ask for the guards to be absent. It would have been better if she had handled this matter in another way. "Instead of asking the guards to not follow us, isn''t it better to just ask them to not limit where we go?" Ariel uh?" Ed Yeah. Ariel "So in this case, I should have told them to not limit us, instead of leaving the guards behind?" Ariel "Hmm?" "That''s right." Guard isn''t the problem in the first ce. The problem was that the guards limited the ce where they could go. In fact, he felt that the guards were the main problem in the eyes of Ariel, and there was a high possibility that many other children would also think it this way since Edgar himself also didn''t pay much attention to it. In reality, they could have just told the guards to not mind where they go, then there will be no problems even if the guards tag along. Although she seems to be intelligent, she is still young so her ways of thinking were still that of a child. "Eh, Ed is a genius" "You''re a fool, you idiot. "Cee, how can I be a fool! To be exact, she is not a fool. She''s just a childish princess who frequently goes back and forth between a fool and a genius. Anyway, the most important factor has been solved, so all they need is to get ready to go to the mountain. Ariel, who was next to him, calmed down, and Edgar headed straight into the mansion. He hoped that they wouldn''t encounter any dangers this time. He was already beginning to get worried. I would prefer to stay cozy in the mansion. It was the first thought that came into Edgar''s head as he was leading Ariel up the mountain. He''s trying to find a raspberry. But he doesn''t even know what it looks like in the first ce. He doesn''t even know where they used to grow because he did not have any proper knowledge about that. "Ed! Can I eat this mushroom?" "Hey, don''t touch it!" In addition, this young princess couldn''t stay still for a moment and often tried to touch everything she saw on the mountain with amazement in her eyes. Earlier, her pocket was bulging, so he questioned it and a poisonous mushroom popped out of it. I''m d it''s the type of mushroom I know. Of course, if it was a mushroom he didn''t know, even if he did, he would have thrown it right away nheless. Unless there was solid information, it was dangerous to touch nts seen in the mountains recklessly. "Ed, what tree is that?" "That one? It looks like a chestnut tree." He couldn''t see it clearly since it is a little bit faraway, but it seems to be a chestnut tree judging from the appearance and the straight shape of the flower. Ariel burst into excitement and headed down the chestnut tree. Coincidentally, there was a chestnut that had not ripened yet and fell down. "Is this it? It looks weird. The chestnuts that Ariel had seen so far were cute and round-shaped brown fruits. However, the one in her hand was like a hedgehog covering its entire body with thorns, which was so different from the fruit she knew. "Maybe what you have seen previously is the fruit inside. Don''t touch it recklessly." "I''m curious.. "You''ll get hurt." Edgar, who has seen her crying her eyes balls out from just a small scratch on her hand, quickly snatched it from her. On the other hand, why is she still curious about the appearance of the fruit inside, especially something that is covered in thorns? Ariel pokes at the chestnut with a branch she picked up from who knows where. Edgar, who was watching this, smiled bitterly and put down his bag on the ground, as he could not help it. "Hehe, are you going to help me break it to see what''s inside?" Ariel immediately approached and clung to him when he was sulking alone, and guessed something. " You''re quick-witted in a useless area." Still, the charm of this girl doesn''t let him hate her. "Just this once. "Ed is a fool. You always say only this time, everyday." A fool, a fool. Ariel watched him closely while muttering all the time. Soon, Edgar opened the bag and took out a pair of gloves. It''s not that thick, so it''s ufortable to use when doing rough work, but it''s suitable to use in this kind of situation. He had just brought it in case of emergency, but he never thought he would have to put it to use. It seems that it is necessary to make ample preparations before setting out. Now, it looks like this. Is that what Ed said? But there are two. Contrary to Ariel''s thoughts, the chestnuts split on both sides were seeking a cozy sleep in the cradle. Edgar then proceeded to peel off the outer skin and revealed the true shape of the chestnut. Then Ariel, smiling brightly, stared at him, not at the chestnut.. Why are you looking at me? Look at the chestnut. Hee hee, Ed looks like a wizard. "Wizard? I can''t even use magic, how can I be? He shook his hand and stood up from his seat as if he was not worth the word wizard, and Ariel, who had rushed to the side like a shotgun, continued her words with her hands behind her back. "But Ed always helps me when I''m in trouble." " It''s natural to help you since I am your friend, even if I am not a wizard." He didn''t expect himself to say such words but this was the only way to appease the little girl right now. But his exnation wasn''t wrong either. Then how about putting the two together and bing a friend wizard? What is that? Ariel tries her best to rte him to a wizard, even going to the extent of creating new words that don''t even exist. Edgar indifferently turned around at her words and said nonchntly "Don''t talk nonsense" and then took a step forward. Chit, Ed is an idiot.'' She praised him, but he ignored her. She was very happy when Edgar praised her, but is he not? For some reason, she felt depressed. "What?" Ariel, who was chasing after him, tilted her head when she saw Edgar scratching his cheek. She strode closer and turned sideways in order to check his expression. Youre a liar. He was smiling secretly, he actually felt happy inwardly but pretended to not care about it. She had the urge to make fun of him right away, but then she decided to let him go this once. So, friend wizard, quickly find some raspberries. How can it be found easily? Edgar, who responded as if he had no choice, didn''t know how to stop her. Even if he says that, he will still find it again like a magician. Because her friend, the wizard has always been like that. Ariel''s steps, filled with anticipation, were lighter than before. Is it the raspberries that she expects or the friend who is happy to find raspberries with her? The answer to that question would be somewhat difficult for a 10-year-old toe up with. Chapter 18: Ariel Robeheim (3) Chapter 18: Ariel Robeheim (3) A mournful cry echoed on the peaceful mountain. The source of that cry was none other than the immature princess, Ariel. The pain thates from the abrasion on her knee caused her to keep crying non-stop without a care for the world. What a struggle because of that one raspberry. cee, i wish Ed could have helped! Thanks to his childhood friend who was good at talking nonsense, Edgar felt like he was going to have a headache. A little while ago, the two found raspberries after searching for a long time, but the location of the raspberry was a little risky. It''s a ce where even adults would have difficulties reaching out to. After seeing Edgar had a hard time reaching out and he had decided to give up because the situation was dangerous, she decided to help a little to take the raspberries back home. This immature princess had quite a challenging spirit in her, she decided to enter the field on her own, then she fell down and got hurt thanks to the fall. (Enter the fields means she is going to get down to work) He was d that it was just an abrasion, if the situation has a slightest bit of change and she got even more severe injuries , she could have really put her life in danger since it was such a dangerous ce. I retract what I said earlier. Ed wont be a wizard. . He can''t even get that title, then what? Edgar shook his head with an expression of hopelessness. In the meantime, she doesn''t seems to angry at him too much as she didn''t say the word friend'' wizard. She''s just a kid who knows her own fault but doesn''t want to admit it. Because she didn''t even know what was wrong or right in the first ce. He wondered if maybe it was only because of thest bit of conscience that she managed to exclude the word friend'', from theplete word friend wizard''. "Okay. Stay still, you need treatment first." He said. What are you going to do? I brought something, just in case. Edgar, who was rummaging through his bag again, took out a thin cloth and two things that looked like a bottle from inside the bag. First of all, he had to clean up the dirt on the wound as she had been rolling on the dirty ground Even if it hurts, bear with it. I dont like being hurt . its your karma, you fool. Uh, I told you not to call me an stupid! When did you say that? She never said don''t call me stupid'', she only said she didn''t like being called as stupid. When her friend Edgar, whose age was simr to hers, poked his tongue out and teased her, Ariel directly swung her arms and started to attack him ferociously. POOK. POOK. ( The sound of beating) " It hurts! Hey, you idiot! You are in the middle of getting treatment! "Dare you say one more time that I am an idiot! Serves you right!" The madness can''t be cured. She truly felt that she had to punish this nasty childhood friend of hers no matter what, even at the cost of not getting treatment for her wounds. The beating stopped, only after Ariel exhausted herself from the loss of self-control. Edgar sighed as he rubbed his head. His hair was not particrly in a good condition in the first ce, but if it gets worse because of her, he wonders if she would take responsibility. { OhhShe so wants to take responsibility for you for the rest of your life(^^). } Ill clean the dirt first, so stay still. "OK." He had to elerate his treatment and bandage the wound fast since a considerable amount of time had already passed by dilly-dallying. Its my fault for messing with her and dying her treatment.'' Edgar bent over, ming himself for the fault, and began to wash the surface of the wound with fresh water from his canteen. Ariel narrowed her eyes in pain when the cold water touched her wound, but she tried her best to endure it as much as possible, perhaps feeling sorry for Edgar''s suffering. Where did Ed learn this? "Just here and there. Huh . Ariel saw Edgar as a very strange boy. He doesn''t seem to read a lot of books, but he has a subtle erudite side, and whenever a situation arises, he is very good at handling it. Even though they are the same age, how could there be such a difference between them? It was a feeling closer to admiration or awe than envy or jealousy. Is Ed a grown-up? Are you asking me? Edgar looked at her, a bit dumbfounded at the sudden unrted statement that came out of nowhere, whether it was a sentimental statement or more of a question. "Yes." " I wonder if anyone has said such a statement to you" But my mother often says it. Ed is a grown-up. Ariel is often praised by Helena, but even though she''s been called smart or good, she''s never been called a grown-up. Perhaps that''s why she found the nobility in being called a grown-up, since it was only Edgar who gets alot of suchpliments from her mother. Do you think so too? "Yes Actually I''m not sure. I don''t even understand what mother means by being a grown-up . "It hurts! Hey, you idiot! I''m in pain!" At best, only after adolescence is over, and it''s not until you''re close to adulthood that you know what it means to be mature. Ariel was still too pure and young to understand all the implications of the word. "Ed, do you want to be an adult soon?" "What''s good about bing an adult?" "You can do anything. You don''t have to ask your mom for permission when you go somewhere to y, and you don''t have to get in trouble." Edgar had a small smile tug at the corner of his lips at the childish idea. Well, he also had simr thoughts when he was young. When he became an adult, he thought he would be free, he thought he could achieve anything, and he believed that the power he didn''t have before would suddenly rise. What should I say? What should he say to her, from the perspective of a childhood friend who has matured first? Say adults should face reality, "It''s not as good as you think". Should he respond by saying that you''re right to protect your innocence? While thinking about it over and over, the first aid was over and a thin cloth was wrapped around her knee. Edgar approached her without saying a word and sat down on one knee, showing his back. Realizing what the action meant, Ariel approached him and put herself on his back. "Isn''t it heavy?" "It''s all right." Still, it was not as heavy as usual, perhaps it was because of his daily training. He hasn''t tried out how much strength this body of his in this new world has, but he was quite confident that his physical abilities and strength were more superior than his peers of same age as him. As he trudged down the mountain path they had walked up, the sun had started to set on the opposite side. It seems like a lot of time has passed. When I go back to the mansion, I''ll probably get a good scolding. There is nothing he can do since he was also an aplice. "Ariel." "What?" While carefully taking one step down the fairly steep slope, Edgar suddenly called her name. He thought about it for a while and decided it would be a good thing for him to give some meaningful advice to her. However, as a friend, he thinks he can only give this kind of advice. "Being an adult is It means losing something precious in return for something precious." "Precious things? What is that?" I dont know. What is important to you? Important things? Ariel thought for a moment at Edgar''s question. Her parents, her friend Edgar and the Bilhark family, and her nanny who took care of her. Even favorite toys and picture books. There were many important things. Do I have to lose them? No, that''s not it. It would be more correct to say that the value of the important things changes rather than lose them. Edgar kept reciting things that Ariel considered precious. Picture books, toys, jewelry, etc. that she said were her most prized possessions. There were a lot of things. But when you be an adult, they might no longer be seen precious before you know it. "Why? They are my favorite things." Perhaps its because something more valuable hase up. Something more precious and valuable than a picture book or toy. Ariel had a hard time understanding what Edgar was saying. But on the other hand, she thought it might be. If you were to ask her now to give up either the picture book or Edgar, she would give up the picture book. If you ask them to give up either their mother or their toys, they will give up their toys. Perhaps Edgar''s bing an adult means that as many precious things increase, the things she cherished are also gradually fading away. Does Ed have anything precious? Of course I have. My parents are important, the people in the mansion are also important . He recited quite a few things, but among them, he didn''t even mention the name of Ariel. After waiting for quite a while with anticipation, she opened her mouth, leaned on his shoulder and bit hard. Ah! Why are you biting and making a fuss!? Why am I not there! Ed is an idiot! "that''s . He probably couldn''t say that he was too shy to mention it, right? In the end, she waited for an answer and then, again, asked Edgar one more time. Once again, strong screams echoed throughout the mountain, and the incident was settled with a btedment. As they descended halfway up the mountain, a reddish sunset enveloped the two of them. Its glow seems more redder than before. Ariel poked her head out to see Edgar''s profile. His face was also ripe and red like the maple leaves when autumn arrives, and his gaze at the sunset made her feel both lonely and cool. BADAM. BADAM. Yes? Why is he like this?'' The moment she was conscious of this problem, her heart suddenly started to beat a little bit faster. Ariel tilted her head at the sensation she felt for the first time in her life and carefully ced her hand on her chest. Why are you doing this? Did your body hurt anywhere? She was about to ask Edgar, but for some reason she couldn''t get the words out of her mouth. It was as if someone in her heart was telling her, Don''t do that!'' You know, Ed. "What?" Even when I grow up, I will cherish Ed. Certainly." Really? That is good news then. She''s still not sure what it means to be an adult. But when she looked at his profile, the heartbeat she felt for the first time in her life was telling her. Even if important things change after bing an adult, nothing is as good as this boy. Yeah,'' said Ariel in her mind so that no one could hear her, as she replied quietly. She sure she will cherish him. She and Ed are friends. POUNDING. POUNDING. Then her heart pounded in a weird way again, as if to shout that her statement isn''t right. Why the hell is this happening?'' It''s my body, but it''s a strange feeling when it does not listen to me. But somehow she didn''t feel repulsed by the strange feeling. Chapter 19: Ariel Robeheim (4) Chapter 19: Ariel Robeheim (4) The reason why Ariel came to like stars was simple. It was a story about when she was younger than now, when her height could only reach her mother''s waist. Her mother, Helena, would often look up at the night sky from the terrace or balcony. At first, she thought she was just looking at the stars, but after seeing such a scene often, she suddenly became more curious. "Why does my mom look up at the sky so often?" In the eyes of the young Ariel, the night sky was always simr. It''s just that on a snowy day or a cloudy day, there are fewer stars in the sky. What''s so interesting in such an unchanging night sky that her mother would oftenugh as if she''s having so much fun while looking at the sky? Ariel couldn''t resist her curiosity, so she ran straight to her mother''s arms and was hugged. Helena seemed a little surprised for a moment, but she immediately weed her daughter with a friendly guy as usual. Her mother always smelled good. Does it smell good because she''s a pretty and nice mother? Then what about herself(Ariel)? Ariel inadvertently buried her nose in her shoulder and sniffed like a puppy. There wasn''t any particr smell. It was her dream to be like her mother, but she guesses that she still has a long way to go. "Whoa, you''re not a dog. Why are you smelling like that?" "My mom smells good, so I thought I smell good , too." "Is it? My daughter smells good too." Helena lifted Ariel up and kissed her on the cheek. Then, the wind outside was quite chilly, so she covered her daughter''s body with the coat she was wearing in case her precious daughter might catch a cold. "Mom, aren''t you cold?" "No, mother is fine." "Hehe, as expected, my mom is amazing." For Ariel, Helena was the object of admiration. She was always elegant, her appearance was more beautiful than anyone Ariel had ever seen, her heart was good, and she did everything well. It is unknown whether Ariel, a maverick like princess always listened to her mother at least, because it was a natural cause or because she(Helena) was her(Ariel) object of admiration. After patting her lovely daughter''s head who looked up at her with sparkling eyes, Helena then asked carefully. "Am I a good mother to Ariel?" The anxiety that every mother in the world has, even though they were for different reasons. Helena was not an exception either. Am I really acting right for my daughter? Was there anything wrong with my own education? Unless you can read your daughter''s inner feelings, it was a worry, and a kind of improvement that one must take as a mother. Of course, yes! As if to put an end to her mother''s anxiety, Ariel answered at once with an ideally bright face. A smile of relief appeared on Helena''s lips as well. It was a good thing and she was quite curious to see how much her daughter loves her. Maybe she''ll ask a little naughty question. Then who do you like better, mom or dad? "Mom!" Huh, Dad will be sad if he hears it. But to some extent, Ariel''s answer was within an expectation. Her husband was by no means a bad person, but he was a man whose educational policies and values were quite rigid. From Ariel''s point of view, it was natural for her to feel repulsive at her father''s attitude. It was for this reason that Helena dared to apany her two-year-old daughter as her friend, and to raise Ariel more freely than the other girls of her age. There''s already one person acting as a proper parent, and if the mother''s child also joined into that rigid parent''s category, then who will be left for the child to open her heart to? By the way, why did my daughtere to visit mother? I was curious because my mother was always looking at the sky every night. In response to Ariel''s answer, Helena opened her eyes wide for a moment, and then she smiled benevolently and gently pinched her daughter''s cheek. Regardless of what she does, it seems that only her daughter keeps an eye on her. Ariel, do you hate stars? Oh, I dont hate it. I just don''t like them very much. Huh, you look exactly like me. Your mother used to be like that too. Mom? Compared with what she had seen, she couldn''t imagine that her mother doesn''t like stars. But because her mother said it herself, Ariel held no doubts about her mother''s statement. That''s because her mother had never lied to her before. This was the strength of her trust she had built up over the years. " Then, maybe if you listen to what mother has to tell, Ariel will definitely like the stars too. Is this a funny story? "Well? Give it a listen and let me know what Ariel thinks of the story. Because mom is also very curious(about Ariel''s like or dislike of the story). Since Ariel was inquisitive, she nodded her small head vigorously with her eyes shining brightly as she listened to the story for the first time. Helena slowly started telling the story, while brushing her daughter''s hair which was blowing in the cold wind. "This is a story told by my mother, that is, Ariel''s grandmother." "Yes." Ariel''s maternal grandmother had passed away already by the time she was born into the world. That''s why she can only hear the stories about her grandmother through her mother, Helena, but she was even more curious when she heard that the story was directly told by her grandmother. "The title is The Story of the Star.'' A long time ago. Listening to her mother''s voice in the cold air, Ariel somehow felt like her heart was warm. The story of the star, which is recited gently andfortably, but not boring enough to fall asleep, was very interesting. Ariel has only thought that stars were just unknown objects floating in the sky. She has never paid any attention to them, and she has never made any wish to the stars like other childrens of her age would do. The Story of the Star was a content that changed the existence of stars imprinted in Ariel''s head quite differently. In short, this was the case. Stars have their own stories, their own faces, and their own colors. And when the quiet night arrives when everyone in the world falls asleep, the stars gather for a while and share star stories'' among themselves. The night was always quiet as usual and they thought no one would notice them as always. As the stars gathered and talked among themselves, a girl who was confined in a tall tower witnessed their little gathering. There was an unwritten rule that humans should never witness them, so they decided to erase the girl''s memory in exchange for gathering the power of the stars and granting her a wish. When asked what she would wish for, the girl said she wanted to ask about the whereabouts of a boy who visited the tower when she was younger. The boy always told her the story of the outside world and promised to take her away from this tower, but at some point he stopped visiting her. She doesn''t care if he doesn''te back, she only wants to know if he''s alive or dead. The stars joined forces to find the boy''s whereabouts, but the boy had already died at the hands of the bandits. However, the stars came up with a trick because they thought they might hurt the girl if they told the story as it was. They said, the boy couldn''t find the tower right now, but if you like to listen to him, we''ll tell you, and we won''t erase your memories either. The girl epted, and the stars told her stories every night, little by little, the stories of several other people they had hidden in the night sky. (The stars are cheating other people''s stories as the boy''s) Decadester, herst day in this world came. She told the stars what she had hidden so far. Actually, I knew he was dead. I''ll never forget your efforts for me, stars. And she wrote "The Story of the Star" on an old notebook in her room so that others could read the story. However, in order to keep the secrets of the stars, she added a request to deliver it to only two people in their lifetime. "Isn''t it amazing?" "Yes, it''s amazing." Then, do stars still secretly appear and talk at night? Ariel tilted her head, and Helena opened her mouth, as if she had guessed her thoughts. "In fact, mom always looks at the night sky every night because I want to see the stars talking." "Have you seen them yet?" " No. Maybe your grandmother probably didn''t see them either. It''s really hard to see. Well, that''s why it''s only a story. Ariel, who nodded as if she was convinced, raised her hand confidently. "Don''t worry! I''ll make sure to listen to their story and let my mom know!" "Really? Thank you, my daughter." Helena, who once again kissed her cheek, entered the castle holding Ariel. It was getting colder and colder, so she couldn''t let the weak child outside for long. "Mom, should I tell this story to only two people in my entire life?" "Yes. It''s a promise passed down from generation to generation." "Then who else did you tell besides me?" "Whoa, well. Who could it be? Ariel, can you guess? If it''s just two people in their lifetime, they should be that precious. Even the young Ariel could guess that much. "A precious person to my mom.. As she was racking her brain, she immediately opened her eyes and shouted triumphantly as if an answer hade to her mind. "Dad! It''s him, right?" "Correct. You are my daughter". "Hehe." Ariel, who was excited, bounced around and asked Helena again, wondering as if she had realized another problem for a moment. "Mom, who should I tell it to?" "That''s up to Ariel. Someone like that will definitely appear someday." "How do you know? "Even if Ariel doesn''t know, the child sleeping in here will definitely tell you when the timees. So don''t worry."( The sleeping one is referring to Ariel''s adult mindset.) Ariel blinked at her mother, who was pointing near her stomach. Is someone asleep in here? Then why doesn''t the sleeping one tell me the answer right now?'' I''ll just lie in bed and think about it myself. Ariel ran straight to her room, Ding. She silently tilted her head, as there was suddenly a face that popped up in her mind but it quickly disappeared before she could catch it. She didn''t know why, but it was a face that reminded her of a friend''s face. Chapter 20: 4 Years Later Chapter 20: 4 Years Later
Many things change along with the passage of time. While, the great mountains, the ever running river and the ancient castle of the empire stood still as if unaffected by the time. Rather, the most notable changes that change along with the passage of time were humans. By the time Edgar''s grown up enough, many changes hade to him. First, he was able to use magic. He''s not professional at using magic yet but he can now use some low-level magic without the help of the sword. In addition, after nearly four years of training without missing a day, Edgar had be quite muscr. Although his body was not too buffed due to the limitation of his age, he at least has the appropriate amount of muscles enough for his age. This is also why Edgar was recently feeling proud. "You''re up so soon diligently, son." "Yes, you are also awake? The two headed straight to the dining hall after greeting each other on the first floor in the early morning. Edgar leaned on the entrance of the dining hall, thinking that he seemed to have forgotten his wooden sword, but eventually decided to grab a meal first and went inside. Katria, who had arrived in advance, weed him. "Good morning, son." "Yeah, Mother. How are you feeling?" Edgar, who was worried about his mother''s physical condition, who had suffered from a severe cold recently, immediately asked a question with his lips drew into a pale line. " I am feeling better now. I guess it''s thanks to the herbs my son brought me." "That''s a relief. If I go to the mountain next time, I''ll pick up some more." Edgar had been frequenting the mountains since he turned thirteenst year. As he had been learning about medical herbs from some books, he suddenly had an idea on where the big mountain his friend had given, could be put to use. If one digs a little bit deeper into the study of medicinal books, one can actually learn to make potions with some herbs or make a totally new medicine with severalbinations of more herbs, but these are still impossible for now. However, he had learned about quite a few herbs that were good for certain diseases, so he has benefited a lot in many ways already. "Oh, Mrs. Helena ising today." "And Ariel?" "Perhaps not?" Edgar tilted his head slightly, as if there was something unpleasant about him. He had a childhood friend for almost 13 years with him, but she had been a bit strangetely. She would have gone in and out of the Bilhark family holding her mother Helena''s hand in the past, but these days, she rarely shows her figure, and sometimes Helena alone visits the Bilhark family. When he asked Helena if something had happened, she just shook her head and smiled as if she couldn''t answer. Has she alreadye of age?'' It wasn''t surprising since he has heard that girls go through puberty earlier than boys. At the start of this year, he had expected this to some extent. Even so, the only thing he didn''t understand was what connection puberty and avoiding friends had. Edgar had gone through puberty as well, but at that time he was more distant from his parents and closer to his friends. He wondered if he had made a mistake, but he didn''t have a single clue of what he had done wrong to make Ariel avoid him. Maybe her family was busy with work. Well, he didn''t see any sign of that, though. I dont know. Since he can''t know all about other people''s inner thoughts, he has no choice but to move on. Anyway, time will solve the problem. "I really enjoyed the meal." You eat too quickly. Mother is still halfway through. Im kind of like that. Edgar, a good eater, always finishes his meals faster than his grown-up father. He wasn''t even on the lesser side. He got up from his seat first, remembered what he forgot to do when he tried to move his steps, and then turned around. Mother, can you call Ariel when shees? I''m going to sleep in my room." "What happened to the kid who said it''s not good to sleep right after eating?" Sometimes you have days like this. As Edgar shrugged his shoulders and turned his back, Katriaughed at the sight of her son, who seemed to be getting more yer(sly) by the day. Meanwhile, Edgar, who left the dining hall behind and went to his room, immediately buried himself in the bed. When Arieles, the days won''t be smooth anymore. So he had to stock up on his stamina before that. He just needs to sleep for an hour or so. It would be nice to have an rm clock at times like this, but unfortunately, it was not possible in this world. (Note: Dear readers, it is not possible to stop aggragrators from stoling my work, but what pays are your views and it will help me if you coulde and read this at the site where I originally posted. Your one view won''t be much, but all of yourbined views at my original site(gxy trantion) will helps me alot. Thank you for your help.] Should I have an attendant, too?'' It was also the first thing his father, Lancel, asked him at the start of this year. He wonders if he really doesn''t need a personal servant. At first, he refused because he was ufortable with someone hanging around and he didn''t like having someone below him do his jobs, but hetely felt the need for a servant more and more. Like right now. Someday that day wille. It''s not something urgent to think about in a hurry, so let''s close my eyes first, and Edgar stopped thinking and slowly sank to the bottom of consciousness. As a result, his body gradually fell into a deep slumber.
Chapter 21: Unexpected Events (1) Chapter 21: Unexpected Events (1) What the Robeheim mother and daughter felt every time they came to Arsenal was howfortable they were. It wasn''t their hometown, at most it was just a ce they often frequented, but there was something like a strange warmthing from this ce. The city of Hespania, where their home is located, is veryrge and magnificent, and the castle there is something that is overwhelmingly huge even at a nce. On the other hand, the region of Ardenum exudes a rtively simple and tidy atmosphere, except for the surnames of some families. The splendor and grandeur are captivating at first sight, but once you get used to them, even that bes an ordinary foreground. Perhaps the reason why the two preferred the scenery of Ardenum was because they could feel the ease in their daily life, where they had always seen only splendid things in their usual life. We have arrived. After getting off the carriage, Helena breathed in the fresh air and fully enjoyed the fact that she hade to Ardenum. On the other hand, the two private soldiers of the Billhark family who were guarding the gate widened their eyes at the sudden appearance of the big figure. They had heard that the two wereing, but how many times had the two of them, who had been assigned to this ce rtively recently, had the opportunity to face the mistress and daughter of the Robeheim family? It''s fortunate that they were informed in advance from above, otherwise it was clear that they would have made a fool of themselves right away. Is it okay if Ie in? Yes, yep! Please wait a moment! As Helena approached and cautiously spoke to them, they performed their duties to the fullest, stiff enough to be ufortably hard for all to see. CLICK. You can go in, maam. Sorry to keep you waiting. "Thanks. Now, let''s go, Ariel." Yes, Mom. Today, of course, there was no Sheffy, so Helena had to do everything Sheffy used to do as a representative. Still, sometimes, she thought such things weren''t too bad. Normally, it was a role where she would always wait in the carriage and came out secretly, so there were often times when she felt embarrassed for no reason. She smiled and thanked the guards and stepped inside, followed by Ariel. Originally, it would have made no sense for the grand duke''s mistress to have no weing party when visiting, but this was also because of Helena''s words. She came here so often, and every time she came, she felt that it was burdensome when the gate was full of people, and asked the hostess of the house to treat her lightly, as if she were just amon visitor. Of course, her suggestion didn''t work out well at first, but gradually, through trial and error, the present atmosphere was achieved. "What?" On the way to the mansion through the long road from the gate, there was a boy who was standing still caught the eyes of the mother and daughter duo. The figure standing nkly, leaning on the pir in front of the door as if waiting for someone. Helena let out a smallugh, at the figure who gave out the vibes of an old woman who was spending her leisurely free time, as if detached from the mortal world. You dont have toe out and wait, but you have worked hard, Ed. Its something I love to do. Please let me help you with the luggages. As time went on, Edgar''s treatment of Helena was no longer as rigid as before, but his unique, not excessive courtesy was still the same. Seeing her and realizing that she had arrived without a servant, Edgar immediately reached out his hand and took her luggage. On the other hand, Ariel was in a state of turmoil at the attitude of her childhood friend who did not even say hello to her. Tch, are you ignoring me? Is it a good manner to not wee your guest even if they were your childhood friend? Ariel, was so busy mumbling inwardly about manners that she wouldn''t have bothered with normally. Whether they knew what she was thinking or not, Edgar and her mother were busy sharing each other''s updates in their recent lives and we''re giggling. She was mumbling inwardly while walking with her elongated feet, she stumbled upon something on her own. Oww A cute scream was let out and only then did shee to her senses that Helena had already walked away first. It was actually Edgar, who was already half a head taller than her before she could realize, was standing in front of her and staring at her with a nk look. What, what Why don''t you follow after Mom?" . Ariel, unable to stand those eyes suddenly pouring attention entirely on her, tried to shift the attention by pointing at Helena. Edgar just stared at her silently despite her words. As if trying to find something. No, speak. Why? I feel bad. It''s probably more than embarrassing but that''s the way most girls her age would speak in this kind of situation. How much longer would you keep standing like that? Eventually, being convinced, Edgar opened his eyes wide and pointed at Ariel''s belly. It is pretty. "uh uh? pretty? what? I? He''s not the type to say things like this, so what happened all of a sudden? Has he had any change of heart? While Ariel lost her senses at the sudden attack, Edgar''sment continued to calm her down. That dress. It looks like I havent seen it before, did you buy it new? " Those words he spat out,pletely trample her expectations for once and all. Along with the feeling that the blood in her whole body cooled down, the heartbeat that had been beating wildly returned to its original state in an instant. That''s it. What am I even expecting from this stupid man? However, in contrast to his cold eyes, for some reason, she felt at ease. Ariel poked his side with a feeling of half dejection, halffort, and took one step forward. The boy made a fuss about being poked at his side, but she just ignored it and continued on with what she had wanted to say. Nak. I didnt wear it to show you on purpose. Hey, I didn''t say that.. Did anything else happen anyway?" " Nothing. It was just the same as usual. To be honest, it was a little different. She knew better than anyone that it is of no use to tell this dump mam anyway. Are you going to leave Mommy alone? "She told me to leave the luggages and y on our own. Maybe she had gone to find my mother (Katria)." Well, it is a deal then. Although they have a master-servant rtionship in terms of family, it is not only Ariel and Edgar who arefortable friends in private. Even before Ariel was born, Helena had a friend and apanion named Katria, and she would oftene and go out of the Bilhark family gate. Of course, if someone told Katria about this, she would probably wave her hand, saying it was too much for her to be friends with the Grand Duchess. You know the room, right? I''ll bring my stuff first, soe in and wait. Wait, why? She was thinking of just lounging around in bed to take a break from traveling, but what happened all of a sudden? Edgar smiled and disappeared at the end of the hallway without even answering Ariel''s questions. It won''t be a big deal anyway.'' At best, he would show her the magic tricks he had been practicing, and it was clear that this wasn''t a big deal for Ariel. That''s because Edgar''s magic teacher was Ariel during the past four years from the time he had started learning magic. Perhaps that''s why he was busy asking about magic, but not even saying hello when she came. It''s good to study hard, but at some point, Ariel seems to have been pushed back by magic, so Ariel has rarely visited the Billhark family for the past year. Whoops, you idiot. When she stopped the guest room she always used whenever she came over, she put down her luggage and stared at the full-length mirror next to the bed. If he''s going to say it''s pretty, he ought to include herself. She can''t help but wonder as to where that man learns to speak from, only praising the pretty clothes. On the other hand, however, she wonder if she should be grateful just for the dull man realizing that she came in new clothes. "Phew." Okay. I''ll be your teacher for a day now that you''ve checked out my clothes. Her eyes rejuvenated as if she had shaken off all her feelings, including her disappointed heart, with a short sigh. THUD "What? You havee back quickly." " I can unpack the luggage after wee back. Go ahead, I will guide you." You want me to watch the magic anyway, right? Ariel said as if she could clearly see what he''s thinking inside while flipping her hair mboyantly. Then she strides to the garden as usual. However, the confused voice from behind forced her legs to stop quickly. "What do you mean, magic?" ? Arge question mark appeared over Ariel''s head at the behavior of this childhood friend, who was scratching his ears and tilting his head. Didn''t you call me to see the magic? Then what business is it? Only a few years ago did we run around the mountains and dig in the garden together. However, we are past the age to do so. But sitting quietly and drinking tea and talking didn''t fit in with this guy. As the question deepened, something appeared before her eyes. It''s none other than the hand of her childhood friend, which was calloused from weilding a wooden sword all year round. It was Ariel''s turn to tilt her head this time. "I told you. Mrs. Helena told us to y by ourselves." "So what?" It wasn''t like him to talk in circles anyway. In fact, he was even more direct than her, and he say directly what he had to say. Edgar scratch his cheek shyly when being asked about the deeper meaning of his words. "Let''s go out for a while. Even if it''s in the countryside, there''s something to y if you go out to the vige." "What?" Does that mean? "Are you asking me out? "Is that carzy?" You have to say something that makes sense. However, Edgar himself felt awkward because he felt that way for no reason, so he tried to ignore it. "Phew, that''s good. Let''s see how good you are at escorting. I want to have dinner somewhere nice." "I''m going to rip it off very properly It''s me who said this to you." "Bae, I can''t hear you well. Of course, the reason why he asked for a date is not the kind of person he wanted, but anyway, I was excited by the long-awaited proposal. Ignoring Edgar, who was following her in the background, Ariel left the mansion with a light step like a rabbit. The sunlight, which had felt hot until a while ago, somehow felt warm now. She nodded with a smile on her face, pledging to eat fully because she had been victimized so far. I don''t like him at all, but it wouldn''t be polite as ady to turn down a long-awaited offer. He at the one who proposed today after all. (T: Well, I know that the quality of the trantion is not too good, but I am sorry and I will do better than the current one in theter chapters. Sorry for thete updates too. And thanks alot for many of you support. What do you think about the chapter, Ariel has realized her own feelings but what about Edgar? Well, the next chapter is even more cute and full of childish romance, no , it''s more of a teenage romance. And I am looking for a new novel to trante and if any of you guys has wishes for a novel to be tranted you canment below. Thank you.) Chapter 22: Unexpected Events (2) Chapter 22: Unexpected Events (2) Bringing this immature princess to the vige was probably the biggest misjudgment among the choices he made this year. Suddenly, that kind of regret came flooding into Edgar''s heart. Ed, look at that. what kind of cloud is it? Are you eating that too? Maybe cotton candy . Wow! Did you see him just running from ce to ce? What if he identally make a mistake like that? Awesome. To be exact, he hadn''t seen her chatter like that for two years. Besides, this kind of loop has been going on non-stop since a while ago. She asks a question, and Edgar answers it. No, as soon as he tries to answer, the next question pours out. Edgar felt an unprecedented amount of fatigue in this infinite repetition. He wasn''t a country boy, and she cheered every time she saw something interesting, and now his ears are starting to hurt. Has she never seen anything like this? Still, Hespania is a ce where one can still enjoy the food and sights of the countryside, though not as prosperous as the capital city empire. Its nice to be out for the first time in a while. After all, people have to go around. As she stretched her body and looked around her with an excited expression, Edgar''s eyebrows furrowed slightly and a phrase tinge of concern came out of his mouth. Are you onlying out after a long time? Haven''t you been out of the castletely? "Yes. I think it''s been like three weeks? "What? Three weeks? Insane. It doesn''t make sense? At her calm words, Edgar widened his eyes. Three weeks, no matter how big the castle was, no matter how big it was, it was stuck in a familiar ce for three weeks. Of course, as the heir to the grand dukedom, there are certain things she has to do at a young age, but even taking things into ount, it is impossible for her to holed up in her castle for almost three weeks. What have you been doing in the meantime? I got some training and There was a lot to do. You must be having a hard time too. Im kind of used to it now. Of course, there are difficulties. Is that something you can get used to? The words added at the end of her speech wereced with a bit ofint; they seemed to have revealed her true intentions at least. Edgar let out a small sigh and walked to the stall that sold Ariel''s cotton candy. It wasn''t the cotton candy machine he knew, it seemed to be made in a slightly different way, but it looked simr anyway. How much is each? You want to buy that? You don''t like this very much. Its okay, just wait." A tackle came from the side, but Edgar ignored it and paid for one cotton candy. Then, the shop owner started making cotton candy with his mboyant hand movements. Wow ! Ed, did you just see it? It''s very strange. Is it naivety or stupidity, fine you won.'' Edgar silently pressed Ariel''s head. He was not stroking gently, he pressed her head so hard that she''s embarrassed. "You idiot ! Why do you hold other people''s heads I- dont let it go!? How much she wanted to see the rare sight of how the cotton candy intes, but she was interrupted rudely. All of this is caused by her useless childhood friend. (T: Useless you say, but Edgar is triple times seriously SWEET, you reader folks will find it out inter chapters.) Ariel resisted fiercely, but Edgar was at least two times stronger than her in terms of physical strength, so he couldn''t be easily shaken off. In the end, Edgar let go of her head only after her cotton candy was finished and was already stuck on her skewer. Ariel raised her head, his cheeks puffed out. Chi, my friend wants to see it, but I press it so that she cant see it!? Edgar, who was running away from her attacking her by swinging both of her arms, ended up being driven to a dead end by her. Sweets are the best when youre feeling down. Come eat this ? Didn''t you buy it for yourself?" Did you see me eating something sweet? Of course, he doesn''t mind buying it for her, but he personally doesn''t have a preference for eating something sweet. Ariel was well aware of that, so he said it just lightly. Edgar urges her to take it quickly, saying that his arm hurts as she stares at the skewer held out by him. Ariel, who received it carefully, let out a grotesqueugh and took a big bite of the cloud-like cotton candy. How does it taste? Ugh Is it just a mix of sugar and fruit? a bit peculiar. Would you like to eat? "It''s okay. It''s a bit like sharing in the first ce. As anyone who has ever eaten cotton candy knows that if you take a bite with your mouth, it leaves a mark on the spot. In other words, unless you be a lover, you cannot share food with others. Ariel, who confirmed this btedly, confirmed that there was a mark left on the cotton candy that looked like she was holding her mouth shut. Isnt it cold? You get cold too easily. This is fine. Because Hespania is colder. Ah, it is true. Even if your body is weak against the cold, after living in a cold area for a long time, you will adapt to some extent. Even though it was still spring, Ardenum seemed to be able to endure because the weather was sufficient. He at first was worried that she might get cold, so he had put on a coat to burrow herter, but it seems that he was worried for nothing. Then shall we go? There is still a lot left to see. Ah, uh It should be. As he stood leaning against the wall, he took a step forward, and Ariel, who had cleaned up her cotton candy, followed him. The long coat he was wearing caught her eye, but she tried her best to ignore it atst. Do you want to go see that performance? Or is there something you want to see? If its a performance You mean the people who did that trick earlier? "uh. Its quite famous around here. Edgar hadn''t seen much of it either, but he had heard that the wandering troupe often visited nearby. Those people from earlier must be one of those troupes. It doesn''t cost any money, and there''s no need to wait in line either, so it''s a perfect entertainment for killing time. Yes, if you want to see Why would I say against your wishes? " Edgar''s eyes shed with mischief at the littledy who epted his offer, but tried to pretend to be agreeing only because of him. SIGH. With an ominous smile, he shrugged his shoulders and made exaggerated gestures as if he had been very touched by her considerations. " Is it so? I can''t help it if you don''t like it There are many other things, so lets go. Edgar licks his lips and shifts his gaze to another ce as if he is truly regretful. Ariel''s pupils, not noticing this, shook violently at the natural acting produced by her friend''s quickness. Oh, no. It''s okay if I watch with you ? I cant cause trouble to my friend who hase all the way. Lets not do that and go somewhere else. She wanted to argue right away, when did you start being so polite, but Edgar was the one with the knife now. Ariel decided to give her pride a shot at thinking that if she handled it wrong, she wouldn''t be able to see the performance that seemed amazing a moment ago. She found it funny that the eldest daughter of the proud Robeheim family would have to bow her head to see such a y at best, but now was not the time for her to argue. In the first ce, in front of this guy, when could I ever argue about anything? Anyway, the other person was a man who knew every aspect of her, in good or bad ways. If she continues to bounce around for no reason, she won''t be able to get what she wants even if a whole day passes. She treated it as a step back for the sake of a step forward, and it was right for her to express her honest feelings now. I-over there Can''t we just go see it?" "Why?" Chi . He already knows everything and pretends not to know. Ariel couldn''t bring her words out while mumbling in her mouth because she didn''t have the courage to say the words I want to go see''. Edgar stared at the little girl and after a while, he nodded with a smirk at the corner of his lips, as if he had lostpletely. "Yes. let''s go, go. If she cannot get what she wants, the precious princess might cry. My, am I a child!? I won''t cry over something like this! Yes, yes. Okay, so let''s go see it. How about I buy you another cotton candy? In the end, she could only resort to childish means. Eventually, her patience reached a breaking point. baek! At the same time, Ariel''s right foot swung violently and hit his calf. It was a great kick that would cause a decent amount of pain on any man, but unfortunately, the opponent was bad. It hurts ! " Why would you kick me to make yourself hurt? Hey, are you okay?" You idiot ! If not for you growing your body unnecessarily ! Her feet hurt even more from how hard her legs had swung. He doesn''t just wield his wooden sword around, she''s heard that he does a variety of exercises starting with basic physical training, but she can''t believe it''s that much. As she sat down on the bench next to her stall, her tears welling up from the pain she felt at the tips of her feet, Edgar was forced to stand across from her and knelt down on one knee on the pavement. Boo, what are you doing? You stupid." "Never mind, just stick your foot out. It''s gonna be a big deal if you get a bone injury." "Hey, you did something wrong and now you''re pretending to take care of me. Still, taking off her shoes and putting out her feet was a good representation of her personality. Edgar put her foot on his thigh and looked around. Fortunately, it was not swollen, so she might only be in minor pain for a while. "Can you walk? "I have to walk I have got no choice. Anyway, the pain was gradually fading and it was almost imperceptible now. When she got up from her seat in her shoes, Edgar''s unexpected words rang in her ears. "I was going to give you a piggyback if you were in pain. Fortunately, it seems to be okay." "What?" He really was going to carry her on his back? "Let''s go for now. I''m sorry for making you suffer, so I''ll buy you something." "Hey, hey! More than that, that word just now Go, go with me!" Ariel shouted btedly at the behavior of the moodless man who stopped escorting and started walking ahead first, but his offer was already out of reach. If you''re going to talk like that, why don''t you say it before? I would have feigned to be hurt a little more, but I seem to have made a wrong decision. "I don''t really want it anyway." I don''t want to be carried on his back by such a fool. She had that experience a few times when she was young, but now she feels embarrassed by other people''s watchful eyes, and she''s just beingzy. Yeah. She was just toozy to walk. And she had just wanted to take revenge on that guy who treated her poorly after traveling to such a faraway ce. Whatever the reason, it remained regrettable that such a great chance was missed. He''s a fool whocks a word. This is why she doesn''t like him at all. Stupid, stupid, Ed. I''ll wait and see if I get a chance next time. (T: I was pretty bored with those childish romances in the earlier chapters, this teenage romance was something refreshing and I bet that there will be more, no, I guarantee it. Trust me! There was a part of Ariel''s POV, it was literally written as such, so I didn''t want to change it as a third person''s POV and I just let it be. Well,ment on how you feel about the progress of the story. And if you guys find any mistakes in the chapter you can feel free toment.) Chapter 23: Unexpected Events (3) Chapter 23: Unexpected Events (3) The performance of the wandering group, which Ariel had been eyeing for a while, was still in full swing. Ariel was struggling to see the performance, jumping from afar because she couldn''t prate the crowd. Shortly after, Edgar came up with a paper bag in one hand and touched her shoulder. "I saw a rabbit from a distance. Edgar, who was munching something out of a paper bag held in one hand, offended her with a yful look. "Are you making fun of me?" "Of course." See. You are making fun of your childhood friend after growing up together with no difference in height in the past. Regrettably, Edgar''s current height was about the same as her mother, Helena. Perhaps sticking his head alittle bit out of the crowd would be enough to see the wandering troupe''s performance. It was a whole different story from her, who can only see scenes of people hopping and gliding. "It''s going to be hard to pierce into the crowd. There are too many people. "I know that. That''s why I''m doing this. There was no way a concept of order or consideration to be present for the audiences watching such street performances. They don''t even pay for it in the first ce, so they''ll just have to enjoy themselves. Edgar, who was staring at Ariel, who had be sullen, crouched down as if he had made up his mind. Then he patted on his shoulder and said to her casually. "Get on. I''ll show you." "Mi, are you crazy? It''s dangerous." She knew that he had superior muscle strengthpared to other boys of his age, but the demands of simply carrying on a piggyback and riding on his shoulders were twopletely different things. There was a high possibility of a catastrophe if she were to identally fell down. Above all, asking her to ride on his shoulders while wearing a skirt is not considerate of this man at all? "I won''t let you get hurt even if you were to identally fall, so don''t worry about it. Put this around your waist first." "Is this?" What Edgar threw carelessly into her hand was the thin vest he was wearing under his long coat. Is it because he was afraid that her skirt would roll up and her skin would be exposed? Is that why he offered his vest for her to wrap around her waist? Never before has she imagined that this dull man would have such meticulous consideration. "The performance will be over. Make a quick decision." "Get on, I will get on! Seeing his indifferent eyes looking up at her, Ariel felt agitated and strode forward. As he has said, she wrapped the vest around her waist and, after making sure that her skin wouldn''t be exposed, she then draped her legs over his shoulders. Only then did Edgar hand her the paper bag he was holding in one hand. A savory smell wafted up from inside her. You can enjoy the performance while eating. And it is delicious. Ugh, yes. It was also funny that he met a dilemma on going or not when he was suddenly given the opportunity to go to Hespania, while , just a moment ago he was contemting over the matter of not being unable to go to Hespania. (He''s kind of mocking himself for hesitating when he was given the choice (with a solid reason) to go or not, but just a while ago he was mulling over the fact that he can''t go to Hespania without a solid reason.) Should I let myself lose this once? Edgar silently trudged over to her side and ced his hand gently on her silky hair. Okay, lets go. "Yes? Really Are youing? To Hespania? It is a tempting proposition. Besides, I can see you often, and it''s nice. She couldn''t believe that these words woulde out of Edgar''s mouth, not anyone else''s. Ariel felt the muscles on her face begin to loosen up immediately, but she pretended not to and jerked her body around. What is goodYou just annoy me. Then shall I refuse to go since it''s to bother you? "I-I didn''t say that!" Got it, got it. Edgar soothed her with her horns and made herugh as she chewed on Helen''s suggestion in her head. He was pondering some trivial thoughts and he wondered if he might have to live with a huge debt to Helena for the rest of his life. (For Helena''s request to bring him to Hespania and the childhood friend pact.) Reed it''s a type of tall and slender grass, but it can also refer to a person or thing which is too weak to rely on; one who is easily swayed or ovee. Chapter 25: Determination (1) Chapter 25: Determination (1) Anxiousness won''t disappear just because you have made a firm descion. The problem he has to face is still there. Edgar, who stayed awake all night, left the mansion as soon as morning broke. The sword he had received from Helena was stuck in his waist, and a wooden sword that had been reced with a new one three times already was in his hand. When you have a lot of worries, it is best to move around your body alittle to distract yourself well. Originally, it would be better to go to sleep after a simple breakfast, but it is hard for him to fall asleep easily given his state of mind. "It''s a bitte today". "What, what brings you here? When he reached the spot he used to practice daily, there was an unexpected guests and she seems to has arrived earlier than him. Ariel, after confirming that the person she has been waiting for a long time has arrived, she got up from the shabby wooden box she was leaning against earlier. "Since I have already woken up earlier, I decided toe see the progress of your magical abilities." "I was actually thinking about asking you to test me yesterday, but there were a series of events and yesterday''s atmosphere wasn''t good enough, which prevented me from doing so. Thank you." Ariel slowly approaches him, smiling as if she knew everything. Her left little finger was decorated with a magic-catalyzed ring that could help her use magic better, as if to inform her that she was ready. Ariel "Why? Do you want it?" Edgar "I can''t even use it even if you give it to me, still I want it though." Edgar shrugged his shoulders towards Ariel, who asked him in a subtle tone, and pulled out the sword from his waist. It''s a kind of ring that catalyst the use of mana sufficiently and he also knew that it is something that a rookie like him couldn''t handle recklessly. It is an item that maximizes the user''s mana, but in return, it also consumes a considerable amount of mana. It also meant that it was an object that could not be used recklessly unless he/she was born with a vast amount of magical power like the domination like the blood descendants of the Grand Duke. "You''re only here to test my measly magic power, is there a need to take such a powerful item with you?" He atleast knew about the information on the ring, an objest which can demonstrate her magic prowess beyond her limitations. Therefore, he wondered if she really had to wear it toe here just to take a small test at others'' magic which will onlyst for a few moment, but Ariel rebuked with a firm tone as if she was confident in her actions. " I''m not an idiot. I have something to show you, that''s why I''m wearing it." . It was also true that she was not a fool, so Edgar could only swallow back the words that he had intended to say at first. Well, regarding the talks about magic, he really doesn''t dare to talk back to Ariel who started using magic at the age of ten and already touched the higher realm of magic at the age of 14. He can only praise with all his heart at the natural pedigree genius. "In my eyes, you''re only a dumb princess." It''s also a kind of charm. At least for Edgar, an immature princess with a tough side was better than the young miss, the genius of the house of Grand Ducal. "Um, what is it? Your eyes are making me feel bad." "There''s nothing you can''t say to your friend." "Sigh, then don''t look at me like that!" Edgar, who covered his ears to prevent the high pitched voice in the morning, stuck out his tongue to his childhood friend. It was a provocation method that worked well even when she was ten years old, but if you use this method on her who was in her angry state.. "You better not get caught!" "Just catch me if you can. She was busy charging like a wild boar. Like that, a sudden run and chase took ce at the broad daylight, but the winner was already decided even before the match ends. Ariel''s stamina wasn''t that bad either, but it wasn''t enough to chase Edgar, who had been training every day. Her stamina run out eventually and she gasped for air as she sat down on the wooden box which she was leaning against just a while ago. "What are you going to do if you are already tired even before the training? "Gasp, gasp Go away. Now, I don''t even have the strength to answer. Hmmm, was the prank a little too much for an early morning? And thanks to this, he warmed up properly, but he seems to have overworked his teacher who hase to teach him, early in the morning. Edgar personally opened the lid of the container he had brought and handed it to Ariel. When she asked him what it was with her eyes, he urged her to just drink it quickly, and Ariel, who took it as if she were catching on to her dear life, drank the water as if she was a traveller in the desert dying of thirst. "You''re tired too, so let''s take a break from training for a while. I have something to tell you." "What is it?" "About yesterday. Then Ariel, who realized the subject he was trying to bring up, let out a short sigh. Although he had already said he would ept the offer Helena gave him, he added that he still had more to think about, so there was no need for her to feel nervous unnecessarily. Maybe he''s trying to refuse. Why, didn''t he seems to like the offer? It was indeed not easy to suddenly leave behind the family that he had stayed for his whole life.. As for Ariel, she wanted to him to be by her side even though she knows that he has to be separated from his family if he follows her, but just yesterday, everyhing was going so well. In addition, it was Helena, her mother, who gave this suggestion, not her. And Helena has clearly added her statement that she would respect his descion no matter what he decide, so Ariel was not entitled to interfere. "You can do as you wish. My mom also said she respected your choice." For her, who had to spend time in a castle without any suitable friends, the fact that Edgar, who could said to be her lifelong best friend, epting Helena''s proposal was nothing short of unprecedented good news. Thanks to that, Edgar wasn''t the only one who stayed up all night with his eyes open. It''s a pity, he said that it''s something that he still needs to ponder carefully. As she understood that, she nodded her head, and a puzzled voice came to her ear. What are you talking about? I had already said I am going. uh? Oh, are youing? Then the thing what you just said is ? "There are some minor problems we still need to consider if I were to go. Besides, there are many things I don''t know yet, so I need you to discuss about them together." The residence he will reside in was also a problem, and his rtionship with Ariel when he went to Hespania will also be a problem. Even though they are friends in private, in public, the two are the heirs of two families who are in a master-servant rtionship. Even if he had Helena''s permission, it would be difficult for him to befortable with her in front of others. It was also a more important issue than expected in an aristocratic society that values honor and courtesy. Even if I stay in your family, there will be many problems. I dont think there are many people who will have good impression of an outsider who suddenly rolls in. He had no idea how Helena is going to tell about him to the people around her, still he was just a son of an aristocratic family which is far inferiorpare to the house of Grand Duke, not to mention him being talentless, so it is impossible for most of the powerful family in the empire to look favorably about his present. The problem doesn''t lie in the difference of origin or some absurd culture, it''s just a matter of fundamental distrust upon his abilities and status. Ariel-I can handle that. Edgar-"You idiot. It''s not that simple. Ariel casually dismiss this problem as nothing, but from Edgar''s point of view, it was just the idealism of a person in power, someone who could walk in such situations casually because he/she had never experienced such situations in real life. In any case, in order for Edgar to live in the huge family such as the Robeheim family, at least an opportunity to prove his ability to the public must be created. If not, even if there is the protection of the two Helena and Arielbined, his life there would be bitter. It was the worst oue Edgar could ever want. So it seems to me Avoid appearing in the publice for at least a few months will be nice. "Why? Do we really have to be carefull because of other people? It is a difference of perspective. Of course, you will find it difficult to understand. If he tried to exin the situation to Ariel who has lived her entire life without a care for the world, it will only lead them to a loop of circles and circles without an end to it, one exining and another listening with confusion. But in Edgar''s eyes, this was the best solution. It''s not like he''s going to hide for a long time anyway. He just had to endure alittle until he proved that he was worthy of staying with the Robeheim family and being under Helena''s protection. It is to change the order of people''s perception. If he sticks around Ariel even before he made a name for himself and takes a seat next to her, it''s easy for him to be look down upon as he was just a young master with no real ability, he will be talked for being ambitious and using his personal connections. However if only people could recognize him as someone who could stay beside the future sessor of the Grand Ducal then their perception of him would be much better than the former conclusion he has drawn by himself. Its better to be careful in the first ce than to be sorryter.'' Even if a hawk hides its ws, it will eventually be revealed. Even if Edgar wasn''t confident in his skills, he was at least aware of the fact that he wasn''t objectively bad. This is the hurdle he had to cross someday in his life anyway. Since he decided to stay beside the girl named Ariel, whateveres, he had to face everything; he will also prove himself to be worthy to stay beside her. It''s just that, fortunately, with the help of his benefactor Helena, this long expected opportunity was granted earlier (the expect here does not means him looking forward to greedily, he guessed such hurdles willes anyway). Why do you want to do that? If I were to use my influence, at least you can What are you saying? Of course, if he borrowed the help of his friend, he would be able to stay by her side ignoring the different opinions of the crowd. However, it will not be his own strength, but only a faade created by the breath of the sessor of the grand duke''s family. A man has pride. I must make a name for myself. He smiled brightly as he rolled up his sleeves and proudly spat out his words, and Ariel, who had been watching him nkly, burst intoughter. It''s stupid. Why do you want to take the hard way when there is an easy way? I dont need any easy roads. One just need to make sure one gets the steady road to one''s destination. Borrowing her hand was tantamount to walking down a well-polished road shrouded in her fog. (Her influence) The destination will be unclear, and the road is walked only because it isfortable to walk on. On the other hand, the road he wanted to walk was a road with a clear destination, the top of the summit, although it might be a bit rough while climbing up. And Edgar chose thetter. Because when he first met this girl, it is already fated for him to stay by her side in any position in order to fulfill what she was determined to do. "I''m going to tell Mrs. Helena today, soe and listen." Hey, don''t you dare try to run away in the middle because its hard. Because I am not letting you off easily "Isn''t that what you''re hoping for?" Edgar throws his words away in a yful tone, grabs the canteen that Ariel had put into her mouth a moment ago, and starts drinking water. Ariel was watching this with embarrassment in her eyes, and her cheeks turned red like the red-orange color of the sunset she saw as a child. Hey, thats cool. After all, we just spent time talking huh? Are you sick? Oh, it''s boring. You look so stupid I just don''t want to make eye contact. "Hey, you can''t shrug off your friend''s care . In the end, the two of them had to finish their morning routine in idle chatter without training properly. The two returned to the mansion only when the cool morning wind stopped blowing their hair. When Helena asked where they had been together, Ariel went into her room without answering, leaving with her face blushing red. [T: Hi guys I am sorry for the dy in update. But I will try my best to update regrly this month.] Chapter 26: Determination (2) Chapter 26: Determination (2) At dinner that evening, Edgar announced to Helena his decision to leave for Hespania. Although Helena was pleased with the decision he made which was way faster than she expected, she nheless set a schedule to gather in the drawing room after the meal because she would like to have a discussion about the details in depth again. By the time the sun went downpletely, Edgar arrived at the drawing room and all the people, including his parents, had already gathered together. "You''rete, you fool." As a person with an impatient personality, Ariel hated waiting for others or making other people wait too. As if to prove this, as soon as the door of the drawing room opened and Edgar appeared, Ariel scolded Edgar in a sharp tone. Edgar did not intend to make many people wait for him, so he smiled awkwardly and apologized. Ariel, we didn''t set a specific time for the meating. So you can''t scold your friend suddenly like that. "eww I''m sorry. Mom." Well, after all, Ariel''s early appearance wasn''t because of her intention ofing early either. She was just walking around the hallway and her mother was walking into the drawing room, so she tugged along and waited together. Had she not, she might have been the one now standing in Edgar''s shoe. The mistake of pointing fingers at others shorings without looking at her own deficiencies was something that Ariel was always reprimanded for, by Helena, so this time, she obediently lowered her tail and expressed her apologies to Edgar. "No, it''s my fault, huh? Don''t be upset and eat some sweets. This is delicious. "Ok . She already knew that Edgar hated sweets. Ariel was moved by the sight of him trying to change the topic by munching on snacks that he doesn''t usually eat, all just for her. The adults who were watching their interaction, couldn''t help but feel warm. Every time I see you like this, I think that, Ed, deciding to have you by my daughter''s side was the third best thing I ever did. The first thing must have been meeting the head of the Grand Ducal. The second must be the birth of Ariel. Huh, youre quick to catch it. Perceiving that her mood had softened after a few sips of tea, Helena brought up the subject in earnest. So, you want to go to Hespania together? "Yes." It might be ridiculous for the person who proposed it in the first ce to ask such a question, but let me just ask you one thing. What made you decide to leave this ce? Why did you choose to leave? It was just a pure question. Even if she had any doubts about his decision, this wasn''t a question asked out of desperation hoping to reverse his decision. It is not an easy feat for a boy who had not yet reached adulthood to leave the house where he had been staying for most of his life and decide where to go next. She had said that she would give him three days, but depending on his answer of approval, she thought of intending to give him more time. But the answer he gave out in an instant was crystal clear without an ounce of fear or anxiety. His answer was so rxed as if he has long been waiting for this opportunity toe and seize it securely. What was the reason for him to make such an important decision swiftly? I have thought about this before. Even if I inherit the Billhark family in the future, the time wille where I will have to leave this ce and venture outside to learn more about the world. "Well, it is not surprising for a child like you to have had things sorted out thoroughly." Helena, who nodded her head as if she had already guessed his answer, gave a satisfied smile. She didn''t mean to disparage the Bilhark family, but even she knew that this ce was not enough for this brilliant boy. Helena has seen the still young Edgar, who had arge bowl but did not dare to put anything in it. But even so, if he puts enough will, he will definitely be able to achieve something great in his life. She had handed out this proposal because she had enough faith in this boy''s will and the result also means that her ideology has coincided with Edgar''s thus the current devolvement has urred. Mrs Helena, may I ask you a few questions? "Ask however much you want. It certainly is your right. There must be a pile of questions high enough to be a mountain he may wants to ask. It''s not someone else''s business after all, it''s an issue regarding his own future. So it is indeed natural. Helena, tilted her head and promised that she would answer any of his questions with her utmost sincerity. If I go to Hespania, I would like to ask where I will be staying. You will be staying at our family home. Does that mean I will be living in the same residence as Ariel? It will be like that. Edgar''s brow furrowed slightly when the answer he was most worried about came out. Not good. Of course, it was good to rate oneself highly. Her considerate actions should be met with appreciation from him. But her considerate thoughts were a hindrance for him to achieve what he sought for. In order to minimize his meetings with Ariel, he had to find another ce to live in. "If possible, could you arrange a ce other than the Robeheim family''s castle?" "Is it because you are ufortable?" "It''s simr, but it''s a little different. To exin in detail, it''s a little long Are you all right with listening?" "Of course. Don''t worry, tell me." She couldn''t do things out of the box without listening to the opinions of the most important parties properly. Edgar turned his gaze for a moment to exchange nces with Ariel and nodded softly in response to her answer. It was meant to convey what he had told her earlier. From that, Edgar''s story has continued for quite a long time, but the summary was simr to what he had mentioned to Ariel before. However, something like a few preconditions that he hadn''t discussed with her earlier were added too. It would have a bad effect on Helena and Arielwho proposed to have him stay with them if they let a nobody who has not yet proved anything, into the Robeheim family directly. He didn''t want to take a long time but before he has made a name for himself and shows his abilities, he needs a resident to stay at the interval of his progress. The residence should be a ce where it is impossible for Ariel toe across easily, but it should also be a ce where he can meet up with her when it is needed. When he finished exining with his utmost enthusiasm, using all his hands and feet, Helena, who was listening to him nkly with her eyes wide open, btedly came to her senses. "That''s amazing. Did you think of this on your own? Ed." "Yes. Of course, there are many holes that I haven''t thought of yet. "No, even if there is a hole, it won''t be that big. More than that, how did youe up with this idea? This was not a matter ofmendation or smartness for this conclusion is drawn out by a mere 14-year-old. He was talking and nning as if he had been in the positions of the head of the Robeheim family and; Helena''s and Ariel''s positions. Even if he is a natural talent and stood out among the bunch of kids in normal times, it''s not an easy feat for someone as young as him to draw out such conclusions which is limited due to his young age and the inexperienced ness thates fromck of human rtionships. This is because, in most of the cases, such understandings can only be gained by directly experiencing them physically, and the difference between a personal one-sided conclusion and the conclusion thates from real-life experiences are highly differentiated; like oil and water. There was countless history about sessors of some aristocratic familieswhich has been known from an early age wandered into rtionships with people andter disappeared into the background of the society quietly. He has looked very far ahead into the future.'' She has also thought about what would happen if he was brought back to the Robeheim family suddenly. Of course, there would be some noises at first, but she was definitely the mistress of the Robeheim family and had the power to put the noises to rest. She simply thought that if the day came when he would prove his ability, everyone would then be quiet. But Edgar had predicted further ahead than her. The conflict that would arise between Helena and her chief retainers when he immediately entered the Robeheim family was a conflict that would not be easily remedied just because he proved his abilityter on, and it could remain as a burden in a corner of his heart. It was as if he was grasping the reality more calmly than she believed that it would be resolved. Son, isnt it too much to think about too many things at such a young age? I agree with my father. I understand what you mean, but if possible, I think it would be better to stay apart from the Robeheim family for now. But is the heart of parents always the same? It was very disturbing that he would decide to live separately for the time being and not receive the support of the Robeheim family, when he would be worried even if his child, who was supposed to be heading to a faraway country, slept under a golden nket. He, who has always been under their protection and slept under a golden nket, suddenly decided to venture outside their roof was already a worrisome matter for them, to make matters worse he just has to ask to stay outside on a foreignnd all on his own without the support of the Robeheim family. Helena, as a mother, also did not approve of Edgar''s request because she shared the same worries as his parents. Your parents are right, Ed. You don''t have to carry so many things on your shoulders at such a young age." Although the age of fourteen is not that small. If you were from a prestigious family, you would already learn the family''s political affairs at the age of 14, and if it was really early, you would enter the social world and get acquainted with them in many cases. However, there were very few people who chose it because they wanted it. Most of them simply take on the duties of a family heir because ofck of choice. In contrast, neither the duty nor the responsibility was given to him and there was not enough reason to fulfill the condition he asked. Still, why is he trying to take so many things into ount? Helene was just wondering about that. At that, Edgar opened his mouth as he gazed at his childhood friend sitting next to him with a ray of smile. Its not really a sense of duty. Madame Helena, I have no intention of repaying the kindness you have given me. Then why? It''s simple. Because no one wants to look at the back of their friend who has gone far ahead of them." A friend is someone who has to be by your side and walk with you shoulder to shoulder. However, Ariel and Edgar''s rtionship seems to be friends on the outside, but there are many differences in their positions. Differences in family, origins, and talents. If he includes all of that, the gap between him and Ariel will continue to widen. Edgar''s willingness to take this path wasn''t exactly what he did for her, nor was it his sense of reciprocation for his benefactor Helena. I want to stand by my friends side. That''s just what I want. At least, even if you can''t face shoulder to shoulder, to be able to peek at the profile of a friend walking towards your destination is fine. It''s not just that I want to stand on equal lines. I just want to be a person who is not ashamed of standing next to you. "Agreed. Since your will is so firm, it wouldn''t be polite to stop you. Ed, let''s do as you say. When Helena congratted him and turned her gaze towards his parents, the two of them remained silent and only nodded slightly. And her daughter, who was sitting next to her and was eating the cookies on her table like a squirrel, before she knew it, her hands stopped, and she was bending down with her face almost mmed into the table. It''s cute too.'' Helena, who seemed to be able to convey her daughter''s feelings without even asking her directly, quietly looked away. Why does the night with a thin crescent moon feel so bright today? Maybe tonight is the most satisfying moment of her life. Chapter 27: Daily Life before leaving Chapter 27: Daily Life before leaving After the deration of Edgar''s will to leave for Hespania, Helena immediately writes a letter to her family about theirte return. Even though Edgar could return to his hometown Ardenum whenever he wishes too, she still thoughtfully gives him a few more days to prepare his heart since the boy is about to leave his home which he has grown up since young and move to apletely foreignnd. Are we going to Hespania the day after tomorrow? It''s strangely tense. Early in the morning, Edgar muttered this statement out of the blue while he was checking the use of mana together with Ariel. His heart had zero fluctuation when he brazenly epted to leave for Hespania, but as the day of departure approached, a part of his heart trembled strangely with unknown reason. Shall he read his feelings as excitement rather than nervousness? It was a very subtle sensation as if his heart was being tickled gently with a very soft feather. Are you nervous too? Ariel looked at him with dubious eyes as she quietly listened to Edgar''s words. His reactions were normal and he was as calm as usual, there was not a single sign of nervousness, so she thought he didn''t think much about it. Besides, no one else, but Ed and the word nervousness were a very inappropriatebination. Ofcourse, I am a human being too." Huh that''s interesting then." They have been together for almost 13 years, but this is the very first time she had discovered this side of him. Even the tall boy who had attacked a wild boar at the age of mere 10 years old would also feel nervous? It was fun to see this unexpected side of him, but at the same time, she was worried. Are you really going to be okay? It''s funny to ask now. "Ofcourse I am alright. Hey, I''ve heard that question over ten times already." "I know that. But I wasn''t going to ask any more, it''s just that since you''re nervous for some reason, I was also affected." Edgar sprang from his seat, let out a breathy sigh as if he couldn''t help it and strode over to stroke her hair. Am I that untrustworthy? "Hey, remove your wild ws from my head, tell me, do you know how much trouble I went through to get my hair ready in the early morning? Although, she felt good when he stroked her hair.No, no, it was just not bad, still she couldn''t ept the ruin of her hairdo which she had acquired painstakingly without anyone''s help for the first time. If her little maid, Shuri was here, she wouldn''t fuss over such small matters but while she was in Ardenum she had to take care of all her own personal matters from head to toe. "Then you can just roughly organize it ande out, why are you dressing up like that from the morning? Are you going to go out on a date?" "Geez, what do you know about beautifying?! This isdy''s knowledge!" Anyway, this stupid man is really too much. He was so good at making her explode in anger, that even if she tried to hold back, he made it unbearable. What? A date? If it were another word, it would have been possible to make a normal reference, but that one word was so annoying. At this point, she wonders if he''s deliberately scratching her insides. "The immature princess talks aboutdy''s knowledge etcBut she still uses fist." "That''s just because you! Ariel, who was angry, tried to yell something, but when she realized that it was a pretty shameful line, she hurriedly swallowed the words. In fact, it was enough to understand what she intended to say from the back and forth conversations, but that nuance sounded like a couple''s whining, so it was awkward to take it out. Edgar tilted his head and asked, "Only for me?" but Ariel turned her head around and shut her mouth. Seemingly she didn''t have anything more to say to that guy. "Stop getting angry and tell me about your new maid and friend. Come to think of it, I haven''t even heard how you''ve been doing." "Is that how you mess with people and ask for an apology?" "Then how about I kneel down?" She at first wanted to get him on his knees, but imagining the man falling to his knees on the patch of grass without any hesitation makes her unable to get out those words. Whew. Ariel sighed quietly and asked him to sit down for a while, as there was no need to kneel. "You want me to sit here?" "Then where can I sit?" "That''s true, too. Originally, the wooden box near here was just cleared yesterday, so there was no ce to sit. Eventually, Edgar sat down on the grass, followed by Ariel, who suddenlyid her head over his thigh. Edgar was dumbfounded as he clearly didn''t expect Ariel to behave this way, sure enough such behavior wasmon when they were young unfortunately they were no more the young ones. However, he didn''t push her away and with a corner of his lips tugged upward, he started weaving through her messy hair with the intention of atoning for his mistake. "Just now you were talking about your hair getting messy but now you are lying down unscrupulously, aren''t you afraid it may turn into a bird nest?." "It''s already messed up anyway, and I should at least get somepensation for telling you about me." "Can''t you just let your friend hear it for free?" In a very tight reality, Edgar''s breath sounded weak. "I''ll tell you, but if you dareugh at me for no valid reason, I am not letting you go easily." "Would you even feel disturbed by my reaction? But you talk brashly like a brat" "Hmm, hum. It''s alright if you know." He also knows when to stop talking nonsense, fortunately, Ariel didn''t seem to have the intention of holding his actions ountable or else he would have been taught a lesson with her magic right away. Somehow Ariel, who snorted with a satisfied look, soon began to recite one by one about her new rtionships. "First of all, Shuri, the maid, is the daughter of Sheffy, whom you know well. It hasn''t been long since she became my personal maid, but she''s been working in my family for quite a time." Whenever she visited the Bilhark family, she always left Shuri at her parents'' house, so there was no opportunity to introduce her maid yet. Edgar also had heard her name only, but he didn''t know anything about her personality or age, so he became interested. Of course, not in an irrational sense. "Is she simr in age with us?" "She''s a year older. But whenever I look at her, she''s more like a younger sister than an older sister. She''s usually teary eyes too." "I think I know what you mean." It probably means that she is naturally cute and has a clear expression of emotion. Edgar knew that Ariel was quite aloof to others except himself and her family, so when he drew the imagination of a person named Shuri, he thought they would be a pretty good pair. "Her personality must be quite different from that of Sheffy." " Yeah. Honestly, even I didn''t think that they were mother and daughter until they reveal it themselves, Sheffy said it was because Shuri looks alot like her father. She said their hair color is also the same." "Oh." She must have inherited a lot of her father''s blood. Edgar was also told that he looked more like his father than his mother, so he felt a sense of homogeneity for no reason. Come to think of it, he once heard a superstition somewhere that women live happily only when they resemble their father, and sons live happily when they resemble their mother. If that''s true, Shuri''s future is guaranteed. Anyway, he wanted to meet that person at least once. "What about your friend?" "Sylvia? She''s nice, but she loves to y pranks a lot. I think she''s worse than you." "Oh, that''s too much". Edgar used to be proud of being second to none at telling jokes, but now she says someone is even better than him. He felt his daily life could be considered a joke. "Anyway, I''m tired when we''re together. I''m out of my mind." Ariel shakes her head as if she is sick of it, burying her face in Edgar''s thigh. But even so, Edgar could see that a girl named Sylvia was a friend who had be quite close to her. No wonder, all the time she mentioned Sylvia, her lips were drawing a faint line. However, there was also one thing that was at stake. "You''re not being swayed by a friend named Sylvia and taking it out on your maid, are you?" Edgar, who was listening carefully to the story of two different people, thought that the front and back match strangely, so he decided to poke it just in case. How did she find out that Shuri, a maid, is alway teary eyed? Ariel, who was being pranked upon will not be able to hold back herself with a decent amount of anger, given her personality, so where would she vent it? And as if to prove this, Ariel turned the face she was burying in the opposite direction, and avoided answering with her mouth closed. . "Hey, don''t face away like that. You little brat(girl). Since young, he has been teaching his childhood friend not to be so big, but as soon as she got a personal maid, she started to think that she had a certain amount of power since she is the literal owner of the little girl. There''s no way a 15-year-old girl who''s just be a maid can stand her deeds. "I''m done talking, so I''m going to take a nap. Don''t wake me up." "If you don''t get up and answer me, I''ll grab you and throw you into the tree". "Try it. I''m going to tell my mom." When Edgar''s most deadly counterattack was foreseen, he eventually hid Ariel''s hand behind him and sighed deeply. "What if I ask your maidservant and I get the answer I expected?" "What, what do you want me to do?" I didn''t do anything." "Speak it right. If you don''t, I''ll risk it and throw you right away." He thought she had grown up over time, but her childish mind was no different from before. It is good she still has the childlike innocence as it is. But there is a certain need to change this immature princess''s ways of thinking. "At that time, I''ll get all the punishment you want me to get. That''s enough, right?" "Okay, let''s move on for now." As Edgar reduced spection after grinding his teeth, Ariel nced at his expression andughed inwardly. Shuri''s owner is herself anyway. Even if Edgar asked Shuri to tell him the truth, Shuri couldn''t talk carelessly because of the time she had to spend with Ariel. "Victory is in my hands anyway." Ariel smiled at Edgar''s face which was soaked in defeat, (Ariel''s smile) which then morphed into a flirting one unconsciously. She felt a little bit sorry for Shuri in her heart, but she can apologize or give her a presentter. A flurry of bloomed amaryllis rolled around with the breeze gently on the ground. [T: the releases will be at Mon, Wed and Thurs. If you want a release fast, please tip me on Kofi here Thankyou for your support.] Chapter 28: Heading To Hespania Chapter 28: Heading To Hespania The day for Edgar and the Robeheim mother and daughter pair to leave for Hespania came in the blink of an eye. Early in the morning, the wagons and servants sent by the Robeheim family arrived at the Billhark family''s mansion, and were busy helping out because ofck of manpower. "I have troubled you. I''m sorry Sheffy." In the group of servants sent by the Robeheim family, Sheffy, Helena''s personal maid was also included. Her pale green hair fluttering along the wind as she moved about busily, she gratefully epted Edgar''s help. Even though she didn''t have to be so polite, the sight of her drinking water with her head turned around made Edgar feel sorry all the more. "It''s not. This is the mistress''s order. And to me, young master is the same as our youngdy." Thank you for thinking that way. By the way, did Sheffy''s daughtere along with Sheffy today? Yes, she must be loading the wagon by now. Whoa, it''s an unexpected harvest. If possible, he would like to make his move before Ariel strikes, but he couldn''t leave alone by himself while the other servants were having a hard time. But he doesn''t need to be so impatient anyway as he has a trump card. All he had to do was to prepare his mind to punish the immature princess. Are you nning to take the sword with you, Young master?." "Yeah, I haven''t been able topletely change my body constitution yet. If possible, I want to carry it around my waist like this even if I can''t use it well yet." Even now, with the sword hanging at his waist, he is only able to use no more than a certain amount of mana. He at least should have the ability to swing the sword around with ease, so it should be said that this sword around his waist is just to show off infront of others. Especially recently, he always carries the sword with him as there were many things rting to magic to show Ariel. "It must be cumbersome. But I heard from the mistress that you have made improvements. " It''s all thanks to Madam Helena. I am always grateful. Because he knew that his life would be one without magic if not for her. To put it bluntly, Madam Helena was nothing but a benefactor who opened up a new path in his life. Now with an even more precious offer held out to him than the previous one, it is difficult to know how long it would take for him to repay her debt. It would be best if he could pay her back before he dies, but is that really possible? Dubuk. Dubuk. Edgar walks down the stairs from the second floor after packing up hisst bag, while all the way showering Helena with praises. At the far end of the stairs, Ariel was waiting with her hands on her hips, looking quite annoyed for some reason. "You''rete, Ed! Everyone is waiting! Look at me. With so much luggage, how can I finish it quickly? How can there be no windy days? As soon as they met, Sheffy, who was watching the two childhood friends who were busy arguing, covered her mouth and let out a smallugh. She feels like that every time she sees them, but they''re a really good pair. Even if they were friends since childhood, how many people could really treat the only heir of the Grand Ducal this snarkily? That alone is enough to prove that Edgar saw Ariel as a girl named Ariel, not as the heir of the Robeheim family. Tch, thats why I wish I had prepared it in advance from yesterday. You are not wrong. With nothing to refute, Edgar shrugged his shoulders and came down the stairs. As he said, there was some luggages prepared in advance, but most of it was packed in a hurry this morning. He heard that the Robeheim family will be sending carriages, but he assumed that they would only arrive ratherte, and there is still some time left before they arrive. So he slept for quite awhile after doing his daily training. What does Sheffy say? Everyone is saying if Im too close to that guy. Edgar was dumbfounded when he heard this, but he decided to close his eyes for today. Although his tongue itches to ask who is getting close to whom. Meanwhile, Sheffy, who was carrying his luggage in silence, stared at Ariel with a strange smile as her protests were pointed at him. Sheffy looked as if she was asking, Can I say that? Ariel''s eyes blinked a couple of times at that, and then her face turned red as if she realized what Sheffy was talking about. "Sheh, Sheffy, you can''t ! Edgar tilted his head at the sight of her shaking her pupils as if she had felt betrayed. "Is anything wrong?" Regardless, Sheffy, with a yful smile tugging at her lips, skipped to his side with cheerful steps that are not suitable for her age and got near Edgar''s ear. "Young Master Edgar, would you like to hear me out? That''s what she says, but actually this morning" "Cee! What''s wrong with you, following mom''s footsteps?" [ Footsteps here means following Helena''s actions. ] Infact, Edgar, who could bebeled as her mortal enemy that ever existed, and since then, a series of main enemies like Sylvia and her mom also popped out and now even Sheffy, who has always been trusted, has joined in. As Ariel rushed in between them,menting over this terrible reality, the distance between the two naturally widened, and they ended up without telling the secret. "You, just ask Sheffyter. I won''t let you go." "Okay, why don''t you first put out the fire and talk?" Edgar had a chill run down his spine as he saw the crackling me in Ariel''s hand and hurriedly calm her down. Fortunately, Ariel left the mansion first with a snort. Edgar let out a sigh of relief at the fact that a battle of magic almost took ce at his house in broad daylight, then he quietly followed after her. If she is already this brute now, he wonders who will dare to ask her hand for marriageter. [Don''t worry Eddy, she has already found her life partner at the age of two] "Oh, young master. There, that''s my daughter." "That girl, standing next to the wagon looking as if she doesn''t know what to do next? " "Yes, she''s still a little immature?" Certainly, at first nce, he could see that the girl doesn''t resemble Sheffy. Of course, it may be because she''s still young, but if Sheffy is the image of a resourceful woman, then her daughter feels like a small animal. When they arrived in front of the gate on the road through the garden, the eyes of those who were gathered gathered in one ce. "Ed, is that thest one?" "Yes, it''s dyed because I have more luggage than I thought. I''m sorry." "It''s okay. That''s why I called for more helpers. Oh, and it''s your first time seeing this Young Master Edgar. At leaste say hello." Helena called the girl over with light brown hair who was politely putting her hands together behind her. The older girl did not know what to do and hesitated but in the end she still approached closer and slightly bowed her head. The way she quietly came closer to him while hesitating and bowed her head low did not match the atmosphere of her age at all. While they were greeting each other, Ariel had already climbed to her wagon first and took her seat. "I want to ride widely, so Shuri sits next to Ed." "Yes, miss." Is that wicked master asking her maid to sit next to the man she met for the first time today? Edgar clicked his tongue inside and shook his head lightly, and Ariel, who made eye contact with him at that moment, poked out her tongue. "Ah!" And as if it were a catalyst, something intense passed through Edgar''s head. "It''s now." The time has finallye to bring up the n that he has carefully prepared for the past two days. Edgar''s eyes glowed sharply. "Hey, Shuri. I''d like to ask you a question Will it be okay?" Then Edgar suddenly talks to Shuri, who sits next to him, in a subtle tone. She could have been embarrassed by the sudden request, but she responded unexpectedly and gave an affirmative answer. "Ask me anything." "Yes, a difficult question It could be, but I want you to tell me the truth if possible." "Yes..?" It could be a tricky question, what is it? For a moment, Shuri was reminded of those kinds of questions that a man would ask to a woman. As she naturally became a red radish, she was worried that she might have answered too hastily, but Edgar''s mouth opened btedly. "Don''t your master harass you?" "What?" At an unexpected question, Shuri blinked her eyes, looked at Edgar''s face, and reconfirmed Ariel was still sitting opposite from them. Ariel sat there with her arms crossed, seemingly disinterested, but Shuri could see the swirl of mes in Ariel''s narrowed eyes. Why? All in all, why would he ask such a question when her very own master is in front of her? Could it be that he is trying to y some tricks on her after arguing with Ariel? She heard that this person also has a personality that likes to y pranks very much. "Ah, if I''m just thinking of trying to get your mind off of Ariel''s favor, don''t worry." !? Think for a moment. Seeing himment as if he had read through her thoughts, Shuri felt a chill run down her spine. Does he think she can tell the truth when he asks this question in the first ce? What kind of family''s maid could say in front of her master, "My master is bothering me too much." Even then the opponent wasn''t just a stupid bastard in the family, but a girl who would be the owner of the grand duke''s family. I-over there Lady, always cherish me . Shuri. RAISE CHIN. As she was about to bluff a mouthful of praises, Edgar''s hands rested on both her shoulders. Then Edgar continues his speech in a very calm tone, not caring that she is in contact with a man. Ariel, who was watching this from across from her, bit her lips. I promise you one thing. Even if youpletely expose that immature princess'' bare face right here, there will be absolutely no disadvantage to you. Uh, how did you ? What she wanted to ask is, are you sure? It was a natural question. Even if Edgar is Ariel''s childhood friend, it doesn''t mean he can get involved in Shuri''s personnel system. After all, the owner of Shuri was Ariel, and the Robeheim family. Even so, Edgar''s smile was confident. As if Shuri had a corner to believe in. What is it? From Ariel''s point of view, she was able to hide her nervousness because she held the right to life and death of Shuri, but when Edgarid out his speech like this confidently, her anxiety grew. Just what the hell kind of thing does this man do to give out this kind of confident aura? And this question did notst long. Actually, Mrs. Helena told me that she was proud of me and that she would grant me at least one small wish. If you tell the truth here, I''ll stop Ariel from doing anything to you with that wish." ! Shuri wasn''t the only one surprised by the unexpected answer. In her running carriage, Ariel jumped to her feet, asking if it was true, and rushed to grab Edgar by the cor, and he onlyughed at her with a deep sneer. Shu, Shuri! Do you believe that word!? Come on, Shuri. You just have to tell the truth. What did that princess do after being teased by her friend to their heart''s content, and how she usually bullied you? Shuri''s lips trembled as her gaze flickered between her owner''s scolding and the owner''s friend''s soft voice. Should I gamble on telling the truth right now? Or should I safely hide the truth and return to my original ce? She was still unsure as to whether or not this boy had the ability to fend for her. All she needs is her own determination. Only that one thing. Huck. Holding back the tears that were barely filling, Shuri held her heart tightly. She thought that there was no one who would be on her side, but where did this kind of hopee from? Her heart was so thrilled that she couldn''t even part her lips, but now she had to tell this boy the truth even if she had to hold back his tears. The true nature of that vicious master. Oh Actually, on days when Miss Sylviaes to y with Young Miss i! She gets angry every day, soHic! Its okay, so speak slowly. You can ignore that brat. Shu, Shuri! Are you really going to say that!? Your master is me! The inside of the wagon was truly a crucible of chaos. Ariel tries to stop Shuri somehow, and Edgar in return tries to stop her. And in the meantime, Shuri, continues to talk. "And hic. On days when she feels very depressed, the temperature of the tea served as usual is not right Whoops! Shuri, thats enough. Stop crying . Edgar took out his handkerchief, which he often used, from his bosom, handed it to her, and raised his head to meet Ariel''s eyes. Gee, not really! Well, of course I made a little mistake, but that much . It was Ariel who hurriedly made an excuse, stuttering to the end, as if she had been stung for quite some time, but Edgar ended the story with one word,ughing as if her attempts didn''t work. This is your business, Ariel. Thanks to Shuri''s activities, the journey to Hespania was not boring at all. Only Ariel''s mournful scream, who was being punished by Edgar, resonated everywhere. [T: For extra chapters, support me on Kofi here.] Chapter 29: The place for a new beginning Chapter 29: The ce for a new beginning In the end, Ariel, who was constantly ticked by Edgar on her forehead, cried all day long with her bangs down to hide her red forehead. "Cii, you''re not doing this because you''re interested in Shuri, are you?" "listen from the side, don''t say anything weird, you idiot." Im not stupid! First of all, don''t even think about touching Shuri because she is already taken by someone." Oh, she has a lover? Edgar''s eyebrows twitched slightly at the interesting phrase Ariel spat in the middle of her tantrum. After all, there is no story as enjoyable as someone else''s love story. Coincidentally, it wasn''t long before they would arrive in Hispania, so wouldn''t Shuri''s love story be a very suitable material to soothe the boring environment until they reach their destination. Ariel could only turn her head towards Shuri impatiently with a literal dark face. It would only be strange if Shuri didn''t squeak Hee-ik!'' because Ariel''s expression was truly sinister. I am curious. You mean you already have a lover? Not already, it''s because shes a year older than us Leave out of here. Leave out of the country. Because Im talking to Shuri. Edgar, who heard unnecessary noise from the side, ignored it and began digging into Shuri''s love history. "I-I don''t think it''s going to be that interesting It''s because we''ve been close since we were young, so it feels like we''re in a rtionship now . "Really? Is that so? Ariel knows Shuri had a lover and she also knows who the other party was, but she had yet to hear the details of Shuri''s love story. So Ariel snuck a quick nce. She looked sideways at Edgar, who was sitting across from her, and she suddenly got up from her seat and asked him to change their seats.. Why are you suddenly changing? We''ll be arriving soon anyway." "Noisy. If I want to change, I will change! "You''re such a maverick." When Edgar let out a sigh and changed his ce, Ariel''s expression, which had been dull until just now, seemed to turn jolly and started to satisfy her curiosity about the other person''s love story. Hmmmm. So, is that why Shuri has been friends with that person since childhood? Although her master''s behavior of asking about her love story in earnest bying close to her body was embarrassing, Shuri nodded her head and continued to answer quietly. "Anyway, we work in the same family, so we have something inmon. Our parents are familiar with each other. His name is Ronanright? The gardener''s son. "Yes, that''s right. He has a quiet and calm personality, but he has taken good care of me since I was little. We yed in the mountains and fields together. Ariel, who had a lot of interest in Shuri''s story, nodded her head and immersed herself in the story. Her childhood friend, whom she has been close to since childhood, also seems to have such memories together with her. She has also been busy running around since young with a fat boy who keeps digging his ear out there. I liked being at home. However, although Ronan had a quiet personality, he liked to y outside. He always dragged me out and showed me around. Wow, what a wonderful person. He''s different from someone who''s confined to the mansion and only gets dragged around by a woman. Ariel speaks as if for certain someone'' to listen, with her head slightly turned away. A small wrinkle formed between Edgar''s eyebrows as he listened to the girl in silence. Are you saying that for me to hear?" "Well? That''s not what I meant. Did you get stabbed? She tantly provoked him with her bright red tongue sticking out, but Edgar sighed as if he would let him go this time and sat back down. He doesn''t know what would happen if they get worked up in a running carriage like this. Watching Edgar finally lose his temper, Ariel slightly raised the corner of her mouth as if she was the victor, and suddenly grabbed Shuri''s hand. Shuri, tell me more when you return to the castle. I will do well in the future. Understand?" "yes . Fortunately, there seems to be no revenge story for what happened just a moment ago. She was nervous about what to do if Ariel held grudges in her heart, but seeing her master smiling so brightly made Shuri feel relieved. Maybe it means that the man named Edgar has that much influence over Ariel. RATTLE! The moment Shuri finished thinking that far, the carriage stopped and informed her that they had reached their destination. Finally arrived at Hispania, which is called the heart of the North. Soon the door of the carriage opened, and the cold wind pushed through the gap. "It''s certainly cold in Hispania." The air in Hispania was cold enough to feel quite chilly even though Edgar, who is strong against the cold, was quite dressed. Ariel was already shaking her whole body and cocooned herself in the nket that Shuri handed over. "Mom, why did you stop here? Realizing that the ce where the carriage got off was in front of the entrance to the outskirts of the city, not the castle, Ariel expressed her doubts. Yeah, I thought it would be nice to show around Hispania to Ed. Hmm, I think it would have been okay to look around from the carriage ? Then there will be no fun in that. If my daughter doesn''t like it, shall I let the driver drive straight to the castle? The size of the city is enormous, befitting the nickname of Hispania, the heart of the North. It would probably take a whole year to walk from the entrance to the castle without the carriage. Edgar must have felt sorry for his childhood friend who was shivering because of the cold, so Edgar suggested that since it was fine, why don''t they go straight to the castle, but Ariel stopped him. Uh, okay. I can alleviate the cold with a little magic anyway. In addition, Hispania had a unique characteristic of a hidden city. With the fact in mind that the cold was just temporary, Ariel pointed her chin at him as if to carry on. When that was decided, Helena asked Sheffy to lead their carriage back to the castle. She asked Shuri about her intentions, but Shuri decided to stay by Ariel''s side. In the first ce, she has lived all her life on the outskirts of Hispania, so she didn''t budge from this coldness. Oops !? Just as he was about to take a step forward, Edgar''s body staggered at the sight of snow piled on the ground. Fortunately for him, Ariel caught him by the neck, or else he''d have his butt on the floor right away. You fool, walk carefully. Sorry, I didnt think of that. Ardenum was also colder than other regions, but it wasn''t snowy all year round. Even if he hadn''t thought of it, he still couldn''t help it. Still, the snow was just up to his ankles, and it wasn''t hard for him to walk, so Edgar quickly got used to his snow-covered trails. But why is there no snow on that spire?'' Edgar, who was quietly moving his steps, saw a tall spire that caught his eye and tilted his head. It was barely visible from quite a distance, but unlike the other buildings, it was clear that there was no snow scattered around that tall spire. And for some reason, there were very few people in the ce where they were walking now. He had thought that in a big city the size of Hispania, there would be crowds everywhere, but he was very surprised by what was in front of him. Why are you looking around like that? I think there are fewer people. Is it because we''re still on the outskirts?'' In such arge city, the central area where the powerhouses who dominated thend resided in should be the most developed ce, and there should be densely popted areas where manymoners live in the outskirts. But here somehow, in the outskirts, there were not many buildings. As if it were an abandonednd. At Edgar''s questioning self-talk, Ariel exchanged nces with Helena, and at the same time burst into a smallugh. Well, for an outsider new to Hespania, this is an appropriate reaction. Although Hispania has been widely knowntely, every first-time visitor is bound to have such a fresh reaction. Ariel''s curiosity was piqued by Edgar, so she thought deeply about it and wanted to leave him be for a while longer, but Ariel couldn''t win over Helena''s eyes and soon began to exin about Hispania. Havent you heard of the symbol of Hispania? No? Ooh, listen carefully. In Hispania, there is a magical sphere that is said to be the symbol of dominance. So it is the symbol of domination. Does that have anything to do with the power of control passed down through the Robeheim family lineage? At the appearance of the interesting word, Edgar immediately pricked his ears and focused on Ariel''s exnation. By the way, this is also the story of Lord Elgrun, the first head of the Robeheim family. It was a long time ago. It is about the story of 600 years ago. At this point, it would be closer to legend than history, but since ancient times, history has sometimes been mixed with exaggerated fiction. Anyway, as long as the exnation was done properly, it wouldn''t matter anyway. Currently, the foreigners do not know what to do, but during the time Lord Elgrun was alive, he reigned as the ruler of the north and drove out the foreigners. I know that. And at the time, there was a sphere containing mysterious power that Lord Elgrun obtained by defeating the chieftain of the foreign tribes, but no one knew of its ability at first. The leader of the foreign races said that the sphere was more precious to them than their lives and handed them over as the cost of defeat, but at the time, lord Elgrun met the end of his life without knowing the power of the sphere. In the meantime, Lord Schwarz, the second generation of him, took over, and one day he inadvertently poured his magic into the sphere . You mean that ability was activated? "Right. It turns out that the sphere is an item that can only be activated by those who possess special magical power, but the owner of that special magical power is the lineage of the Robeheim family. Only then did the contents of the magic sphere, a symbol of dominance, fit together like a puzzle in his head. Only those with the special magical power of domination can activate it, and it was brought as a symbol of victory by Elgrun, who conquered the north and became a true ruler'' in a sense. That''s probably why it was called the Symbol of Domination''. "But what does that have to do with Hispania?" "You''ll find out soon enough. Don''t be surprised." Ariel snorted and suddenly cut off the exnation. Just as a question mark was about to rise above Edgar''s head, an unexpected scene unfolded before his eyes as he entered the road to the left. The spire he saw just a moment ago was a little closer, and other buildings that rose, even the road. This is because the snow scene he saw a while ago had the appearance of an ordinary city like Ardenum, even if it was a lie. The air was still a little chilly, but at least it wasn''t as biting as it was a while ago. The number of people walking has increased significantly, and their clothes were quite thin to be living in Hispania. "What''s this?" "Isn''t it amazing? This is the influence of symbol of domination''." Ariel, who smiled at him blinking her eyes, immediately continued to exin. In other words, the "symbol of domination" held by the Robeheim family can make the temperature of a certain area simr to other regions. Regardless of this cold weather in the north, it was also the driving force behind Hespania''s transformation into arge city called the heart of the north. "Then the outer area? "Unfortunately, it is an area where the symbol of domination cannot reach. That''s why it''s a ce where only people who are in dire need live." In the past, the "symbol of domination" used to exert absolute power to protect the even wider area, but as time went by, its power weakened and became the current Hespania. There is no immediate way to create a residence for those who lived outside of the city only by suddenly reducing the city, and if the scope of symbol of domination'' decreases day by day, this old-fashioned solution will not be a perfect solution. As Edgar''s expression changed mysteriously after hearing theplicated reality, Ariel strode up and grabbed both of his cheeks and stretched them recklessly. "Who the hell told you to make that kind of face? You don''t have to worry too much.. Ariel, who vowed toe up with a solution somehow when she became the ruler, sincerely did not intend to put the responsibility on others. Even if the boy is the man she trusts the most. Only after Edgar frowned and said that he was hurt, did Ariel let go and walked forward with her hands behind her back. Then, smiling coyly among the backstretch of tall buildings, she gave a bted wee to her childhood friend. "Anyway,e on in. Wee to Hispania." [T Note: Hispania is not just a made up city, it actually exists in y life and you may search up on Google. The main reason for this note is because only now did I know that Hespania is not spelled with H''e''spania, it''s H''i''spania.] You can show your support on Kofi here Chapter 30: Deciding on a residence to live Chapter 30: Deciding on a residence to live They arrived at the Robeheim family''s castle soon and as it befits the dignity of the Grand Ducal, the castle grandeur could be seen at a nce. The castle was huge enough in size that people would feel fortunate if they didn''t lose their way inside of it and there was a vast chunk ofnd that retains the gigantic castle. There were not just one building in the huge ground, but all kinds of buildings in suitable sizes located one after another systematically in that huge sacrednd, making one mistake what is in front of them to be a small city. I am slowly getting tired from all the walking. And by any means, he never expected to walk in directly into the castle together with them. He had thought that he would definitely be settled in a suitable residence outside of the castle, since he had asked for a ce where it would be hard for people to link him with the Robeheim family. Or, is the chosen residence for him somewhere in this vast holynd? [T: it''s not a literal holynd, but the amazed Ed refers to it as holynd bcoz it was a super duper hugend.] "Ed, what are you doing there standing still?" "Uh, uh I''ll be right there." With Helena as his guarantor, Edgar was let in easily without any special procedures by the guards who at first blocked the gate for Ed. With a totally nk expression, Edgar walked over to Ariel who beckoned him toe through the gate first. The view of the castle from outside was a sight to see, but when he really came inside, the scene was even more splendid than one could ever imagine. There was a small stream of water flowing through, and a small bridge was built upon it. As he passed upon the bridge, he thought If I fish here, will I catch any fish? Edgar, who was thinking about such trivial things, btedly realized that the distance had widened, and followed up to the girl. "What do you think, much bigger than the mansion you lived in?" "Ariel, you can''t talk about your friend''s house like that." "Well, but it''s true. Mom." Ariel tilted her head toward Edgar as if asking, "Right?" She wasn''t wrong and it was meaningless to make aparison in the first ce, so Edgar nodded and sided with her. "But where am I going to stay, Mrs. Helena?" "I''ll let you know soon enough. Now we have to first meet someone for a while before that." "Who should I meet?" Didn''t she say that nobody knew of his arrival to Hispania? Except for her closest aides such as Sheffy and Shuri, he thought she had not spoken about this to any vassals or others in the castle. If it is meeting someone important, is it the head of the Ducal, Ariel''s father? However, he quickly erased this conjecture from his head because there is no reason for such a high figure to meet him personally. It''s actually rted to Mrs.Helena, so shouldn''t she go meet her man alone? "Ed, you shouldn''t tell anyone that you''re the heir to the Bilhark family while your stay here in the future. Got it?" "That I''m Ariel''s friend You mean, right? "That''s right. You''re smart." When Edgar sessfully deduced the next sentence, Helena smiled softly and stroked his head. And yet I still have a question.'' But he brushed off his doubts as it was his request in the first ce. There is just one point, that is, letting him into the castle this tantly means that she must have a proper way to cover up his identity. How, then, could the grand duke''s mistress not be suspected of having let in an unknown outsider? At the very least, no one can escape from being curious about the boy named Edgar. Even so, why did she decide to let him live in this castle? If it was just to facilitate for the meeting between Ariel and him, then it is not worth taking such a risk. With doubts in mind, he followed after her silently, and it wasn''t long before the trio reached the main building of the castle. Have you had a good trip, mistress? After waiting for a while at the entrance on the first floor, Sheffy appeared out of thin air and spoke to her mistress. Ariel and Edgar, both flinched at the unexpected appearance of Sheffy, but Helena nodded her head calmly without a ripple in her eyes as if she had long expected it, and replied with her voice lowered. Yes, Sheffy. You have worked hard Please mydy,e this way. After a deep bow, Sheffy began to guide them through the castle and they followed after her. Edgar was quite skeptical as he didn''t know where they were heading to but one thing for sure is that they weren''t heading down the normal road. It is indeed the case, as one will at least encounter one or two people from time to time no matter how big the castle is. But for some reason, the road they were heading to was very quiet and there was not a single sign of habitation. He is waiting for you over here. Following Sheffy''s guidance, they arrived at a door to a room that looked pretty shabby. It was deadly strange to have a room for people to live in, at such a very remote corner of the castle, but the people with him were acting very casual as if it was no strange matter. Soon Helena nodded her head slightly, and she held Ariel and Edgar''s hands. Thank you, Sheffy. Wait outside for a while with Shuri. I''m going to take Ariel and Edgar with me." Yes, mydy. After Sheffy took her daughter and stepped back, Helena approached the door and cautiously knocked. At the same time, someone opened the door on the other side, and a middle-aged man appeared through the crack in the wide open door. Wee, Madam. Oh, young Miss is also here. Sorry to bother you, Creed. "It''s been a while, Creed." At Helena''s apology, the man named Creed smiled saying it was nothing and shook his head. Hisughter was very boisterous befitting his gigantic figure, gifted with broad shoulders. Haha, dont worry. More than that, this friend ? "That''s right." On the surface, he seems normal. But I really like the look in your eyes. He tantly sized up Edgar, then put his hand on his chin and sighed. The boy''s face is rather smooth, but other than that, there was nothing special about him. At least to the extent that his physique is not suitable for his young age and his body looks quite solid? As I said, I want you to take care of him together with the rest. Who knows about this? No one knows except for my personal maid waiting outside and those of the Bilhark family. Even the coachman who brought us today doesnt know. The word "Bilhark family" came out of her mouth, and Edgar was able to realize that this man was the one who would cover up for him. Hey, thats right. This seems like a pretty heavy responsibility. Still, he shook his head as if he didn''t hate the idea, and held out his hand toward Edgar. It''s a handshake application that''s sure to see. Edgar nced at Creed for a moment and immediately grabbed his hand. "I''m counting on you. What is your name? This is Edgar Billhark. Its Creed Downer. It won''t be long, but I will be the one who will take care of you in the future. Creed Downer? Edgar tilted his head at the name, he had heard it somewhere before. He sensed dj vu a little while ago when he first met the man, but when he heard thest name, the feeling of dj vu grew even more and disturbed his head. Downer, downer ah!'' Edgar opened his eyes and seeded in recalling a person''s name from his memory. The former 2nd Knight Commander of the Hellvenier Empire. He was one of the bravest warriors whose bravery left a mark in history to the extent that it remains in the literature. Hey, do you know my name? I have heard about you. Certainly one of the best knights in the empire . It is only fiction in the literature. Now he''s just an old man in the backyard, looking after the kids. When Creed let go of Ed''s hands and shrugged his shoulders, Helena, realizing that it was time for her to step out, and continued exining to Edgar. He was themander of the Imperial Knights before retiring, but now he is the one who takes care of the children here. Children You mean? "Okay. It''s his hobby, and it''s also my hobby. There''s a small area in this castle that takes care of abandoned children. He''s in charge of them. So it''s like that.'' Edgar now understood why Mrs.Helena had brought him here. She didn''t mean to hide him in a secret residence, but she wants to keep him in the castle along with the other children here. Anyway, if this is what Mrs.Helena originally did, others would think that he was just a child she picked up from somewhere without a doubt. In addition, the fact that he no longer need to find an exclusive teacher to teach him was also a big factor. Creed said he had already retired, but the teachings from the formermander of the knights, who was considered one of the legends in the empire, would be more than perfect. How many children are there now? Excluding you, there are only two people. In fact, I can''t take care of them all over here, so they will be quickly sent to other suitable ces to live. Sending them away must mean sending them to a trustworthy family as an adopted son or daughter. It seemed like it would be perfect if there were two of them only, if not, it would be quite crowded and too noisy. He was wondering at first if he would be lonely since he is going to stay alone, but withpanions around here, it would be splendid. "You guys are about the same age, so it would help if you guys became good friends. One child is a bit timid, but She''s a good-natured child, so it''ll be fine." We will be living under one roof now anyway, so I will be fine. He wasn''t a person to open up to people easily, but if they share the joys and sorrows together, they''ll be good friends in no time. The remaining problem is, But when can I meet Ariel? I dont think the opportunity will be hard to reach. Even if everything else was resolved, there was nothing good about not meeting Ariel, anyway. They should not be seen by many eyes, but no matter how big the castle is, there are certainly people in every nook and corner and it will be hard to avoid being seen by people. When Edgar asked out loud, mixed with concern, Ariel''s nose soared in the sky to the unimaginable height. [T: meaning she is proud like a peacock.] What, what is it? Do you want to meet me that much? She was really happy when Edgar asked the question which she hadn''t been able to ask because she was quite shy, and on the other hand, she was also embarrassed because she didn''t know that she was not the only one who wanted to ask. Meanwhile, Edgar frowned as if he was thinking hard about something. He never expected for her to be so carefree about his concerns(meeting with Ariel) and the sole reason for him to travel all the way here. What are you talking about? I came here because I wanted to be with you in the first ce. uh?" Ariel''s eyes opened wide at the unexpected and quick answer. On the other hand, Helena and Creed, who were watching this, burst intoughter. It was as if they were quipping at the young girl and boy, saying, What are these guys up to?'' "because of me You''re here?'' Otherwise, why would Ie all the way here? Hey, think about it. Think. In the first ce, who was the one who said something like "Can''t youe to Hispania?" Now that it came out like this, he was frustrated to the point of death. On the other hand, Ariel was also very embarrassed right now. Of course, she knew that he hade this far all for her, but she didn''t know how to express her feelings honestly. At best, she expected an answer like, Why did Ie all this far because of you? Honey, you listen when people talk. Poh, noisy! you stupid! It''s all because of you! Wow, are you ming me for this now? In the end, the two continue their conversation drawing parallel lines until Helena intervened and calmed down the conversation. Unfortunately, there were no winners. It only ended with one side dyeing her face red, and the other side banging on his chest as if dying of frustration. [T: I am honestly amazed by the character development of Ed, coz he seems intelligent in every way except when ites to matter of love; just like a veteran FA: forever alone. I will make sure to bring atleast three chapters per week, but if you want extra chapters, you can please tip me on Kofi. Your support is a huge motivation for this couch potato /idriselva] Chapter 31: New friends Chapter 31: New friends After their brief conversation, Edgar moved somewhere following Creed''s guidance. Helena and Ariel also return to their respective rooms before saying that their meeting ce would be decided at ater time. "You have a pretty well-built body, have you been taking lessons under someone? I just devoted myself to training alone every day. Every day! It seems you have got some guys huh" It''s easy to just say it, but it''s actually hard to workout daily, whether it''s snowy or rainy. Especially at a young age, where one can be easily swayed by the surrounding events. In that aspect, Creed''s first impression of a boy named Edgar was quite satisfactory. The hard way of speaking that wasn''t appropriate for his age was a little annoying, but that''s probably a problem that will be solved by itself when they getfy with each other. There are a lot of turns to take. "Yeah, the location is a bit far from the main building, but it is more convenient this way because it helps us from being seen by others." After following Creed and exiting the main building through the back door, several small buildings appeared. Creed, who continued to exin that some were spare out-houses and some were buildings for servants, pointed to the smallest building on the far right. That will be your home here. I heard that you are the heir to the baron family, are you disappointed with the shabby house? "No. On the contrary, the conditions of the house are better than expected, so I am relieved. This house nominally was where homeless childrens were brought back to stay for the time being. He expected a kind of copsed hut after hearing this factor of the house, but what came into view was clearly a decent and a verymon ordinary private house. No, in reality, the house looked a little stronger and bigger than the normalmon ones. Haha, its good that you''re honest, I like that attitude of yours." Creed burst into his signature boisterousughter and once again patted Edgar''s head quite roughly. His hands were definitely huge so his gesture didn''t seem like he was just patting, but more like putting Ed''s head into a sack and leaving his head to roll around in the sack. Ah.. My head felt dizzy. He would have directly fainted if he was shaken even a little more. His pats were so powerful that Ed''s head still rang in dizziness. If he were to get patted'' twice more, he didn''t doubt about him directly waking up to an unfamiliar ceiling! "We have arrived. Come on, let''s go in. "Yes." Creed opens the unlocked door and strides into the building. Edgar also calmly followed after him. The air inside is quite warm.'' Although the temperature in the city was rather warm due to the influence of the symbol of domination, the inside of the building felt even warmer. It must mean that the building was not built in a rumble. It was a two-storeyed structure, so as soon as he entered, he could see the staircase to the upstairs, and there were corridors on both sides. He heard that there are two more people living there, so maybe they went out to y for a while. It was so quiet that it made him feel like it was still outside. Looks like they are out to y for a while. The atmosphere around him wasn''t as tight as he had thought. Since thend he set foot in is not somewhere else but the holynd that the Grand Duke''s family resides in, he expected the atmosphere here to be tense and he thought that it would be difficult to do outside activities except for eating and sleeping. Well, it''s not anyone else but Helena, who oversees this ce, so the ce is not bound to be left uncare. And the person in charge of this ce is also the former Knight Commander to boot at that, so he should have some say in this ce too. And dont call me Sir Creed here. Change your tone a bit. Is there any reason? The kids here dont know my identity. They only know me as a neighborhood guy who knows some swordys. Oh, there is also such an inside story? Edgar nodded his head slightly as he understood, and immediately pondered over his title. Can I call you Mr. Creed? Call me anything. It''s okay as long as you don''t reveal my origins. You can call me uncle too. Um . Even so, it was difficult to call a knight that was ranked among the top five in the Empire sofortably. In the end, Edgar, who had reached an agreement as Mr. Creed, followed his guidance and headed to the room where he would be staying. The interior scenery of his room was very ordinary. There was a bed, a desk, and a closet to put clothes in. It was a little disappointing that there were no bookshelves, but it would be difficult to find books here, so this was enough. If you need anything, just tell me. For example, is there any book you want to read? Can you arrange that for me too? As if Creed had read his thoughts as he was looking around the room, Creed started talking. When Edgar blinked his eyes and looked up at the one who is a head taller than himself, Creed smiled as if his question was absurd. Anyway, the people who live here are like my children. Would it be difficult to get some books for your children? Still, there is a ce to get it . It would be impossible if it was a very rare book, but thanks to the personal connections I built up in my childhood, Ill be able to find quite a few books quickly. Just name it without hesitation. Creed, who was roughly stroking Edgar''s head again, felt something strange and tilted his head. By the way, didn''t you say that you are the heir of the Billhark family? Why is your hair ck then? . "yes? ah . Did you inherit a lot of your mothers blood? Even so, it is unusual. Edgarughed at Creed''s questioning self-talk and removed the pendant from his neck. If it''s an ornament, what is he doing taking it off ? The reason soon became apparent. "hmm? Head ? When Edgar took off the pendant, his hair began to turn red from the ends, as if it had been stained with paint. Seeing a sight as if he had seen a mirage, Creed btedly realized that this was a Form-changing magic. It is probably a type of magic that is directly involved in the perception of the opponent. Unlike transforming one''s own appearance, things like voices do not change, so there are few uses, but it was a more useful magic in this case. That would also be the case, because Transformation magic took a lot of time to use, and it was difficult to use it because it was so difficult to enchant the spell in such essories. Oh, actually, I changed my look a bit with this ne because I was afraid I would stand out because of my hair. It was something worn right before entering the castle. Few people would know his true identity just because he left it alone, but there was nothing wrong with keeping it in mind just in case. Creed understood only then and nodded his head in satisfaction. He doesn''t know who came up with the idea, but it seems that the person really paid attention to the details. If it was this boy''s n, it would be nothing but admirable. Oh, that''s a good idea. So while you''re here, are you going to stay like that? For now, I think so. It will be inconvenient. At least it''s not even a ring, but a pendant. The ring would always be okay to wear unless it was made of metal that easily corroded by water, but the pendant was easily cumbersome to run around. Creed, who had put his hand on his chin for a while, soon tapped his finger and bounced and opened his mouth. "Later, I will ask my acquaintance to make a simr item in the form of a ring. If that''s the case, it won''t be cumbersome even if you wear it all the time." "You don''t have to. "It''s because I feel ufortable. It''s better than using something that is unsure when it will make you get caught." Even so, it was reported that Creed cared about the details. Edgar thought it was no longer polite to decline, so he bowed his head and thanked him. Creed, whoughed contentedly at him, patted him on the back violently and left the room, telling him to organize his luggage. "You''ll probably break my bones if you hit me twice more." Creed may have hit him lightly, but it was quite a pain for Edgar. After shedding a drop of crocodile tears for himself, he started to organize his luggage in earnest, and first took out his clothes. The room soon quickly filled up with his favorite books and frequently used personal items. "Oh, I''m so tired." When it was almost over, Edgary down straight on the bed. Did people know that he wasing and clean up the room for him in advance? There was not a speck of dust even though it was an unused room. He wanted to take a nap like this, but he also wanted to look around the ce as it was his first day here. Shall he apany Creed around? He felt that he would stand out if he were to run around too much alone. "What?" While he was lost in thought looking at the ceiling, suddenly the floor vibrated and a loud noise rang out from the outside. "Is it an earthquake?" As the vibration gradually got closer and the sound began to get louder, Edgar got up in surprise. At that moment, with a thud "Hi! Are you Edgar?" "Oh, hello. ? Suddenly, a pair of a boy and a girl broke in and greeted him energetically. No, to correct it, it was the boy who greeted him energetically, and the girl hid behind his body with only her head sticking out. "Are you guys the two kids who live here?" With the given circumstances, he couldn''t think of anything else suitable. Following him came a stuttering dull step, and a huge Creed appeared over the door with a bitter smile. "These guys really wanted to see you. Let''s at least say hello." "Oh, my name is Edgar. I will be living here for the time being." The boy, who was standing in front of Edgar''s light self-introduction, hit his chest and responded with his brown hair blowing. "I''m Lionel! I''m 14 years old, and call me Leofortably." He''s very sociable. This was their first meeting, well, at least for Edgar. It feels like he lights the surroundings up just by talking. Leo is probably the type of person who is popr with people and his charm will only grow more as he grows up. "Hey, En. You should introduce yourself too." "Uh, yes" After the self-introduction, Lionel pushed the girl behind him, almost pulling her forward. The orange bobbed-haired girl, who hesitated and didn''t know where to put her hand, recited her name with her head down. "I, I''m EnyaI''m thirteen." She is younger than me? Since it wasfortable to be friends with a year difference anyway, Edgar nodded and epted the greeting. "Nice to meet you,En. What''s the rtionship between you and Leo?" "Mm, what do you mean by rtionship? It''s Enya who raises her head and asks back with her face visibly red. Edgar had a sense of epiphany for a sh of second, but he could already deduce the answer by now. He pulled up one corner of his mouth and decided to y a mischievous prank on the girl he just met. "I asked because you looked so close to Leo. I was wondering if he was your boyfriend." "Le, Leo and I? Well, that''s. Enya was busy shaking her hands in the air, but neither saying no nor yes. Lionel, who couldn''t see her desperation, stepped forward and cut Edgar''s words with a single stroke. "We''re just friends! Right, En?" "Oh, yeah that''s right. We''re just friends." A dark shadow cast over Enya''s face as soon as Lionel cut in with such a determined tone that they were only friends. Edgar, who was watching this, shook his head inwardly. What a sinful fellow. It''s obvious even to a third party.'' [T: pot calling the kettle ck!] Other people''s love stories are always interesting to hear, but he couldn''t interfere in other''s case blindly. It doesn''t make sense to butt into someone''s life you''ve just met. Anyway, he was relieved because they seemed like good friends. And they don''t seem like they would be territorial just because they came in first. Above all, wouldn''t it be fun to watch the rtionship between the two from the sidelines? The new first meeting in such a newly established house was more pleasant than expected. [T: Join me on discord group for this novel https://discord.gg/arPpjtnZ , you can ask me for updates or chat abt the novel in this group. Thank you all my readers ] Chapter 32: Unexpected Guest Chapter 32: Unexpected Guest Edgar had an early dinner and left the house with Creed. Heined that Leonel was bored and asked to take Leo and Enya along, but this time Edgar had no choice but to leave them behind. Today, I will briefly show you around the main building. You, too, will need to know the way around in order to meet thedy. Is it okay if I go into the main building on my own? Even if they were tacitly allowed to stay in the holynd, in any case, all the people living in the out yard were no different from outsiders. Judging from the appearances of Leonel and Enya a little while ago, they didn''t seem to care much about walking around outside, but wouldn''t it be a little too much to step into the main building where the Grand Duke''s family live? Originally, it will be difficult. But if I am around, it will be fine. It means I need a cover. Haha, the way the young guy speaks. However, Creed justughed because Edgar wasn''t wrong in anyway. Edgar was allowed to live here, as the boy said, but that did not mean that he waspletely free. There were rules that had to be followed, and there were some restrictions. A typical example is to not enter the residence of aristocrats without permission, such as entering the castle. Since most of the children staying in this ce were frommoners, it was an unavoidable issue. At least it wasn''t much of a big problem, since it was possible to enter the castle when Creed was by his side. Except for a very few people actually living in the castle, there were many times when they weed the children with great enthusiasm, iming that they were brought by Helena. For example, there were some servants who distributed snacks or yed together with the childrens when they were idle. By the way, the ce where thedy is staying is over there. Can you see? Is that thest room? As Edgar followed Creed''s fingertips, he saw a balcony protruding from a height that he could barely see if he lifted his head up. She lives in a fairly high ce.'' One could say that he somewhat realizes the difference in their social status by now. Even if they were of the same noble family, the daughter of the Grand Duke and him were different, if anything. The difference was as clear as day and night. It must be difficult to meet secretly like this. "It indeed is so, but there is still a problem since you can only meet her when thedyes out, and there are only a few days she could do that." Few days? At most, it''s justing out of the building for a while, but he wonders if there''s a specific reason why it''s difficult. When Edgar stared at Creed with a curious look, he roughly stroked Edgar''s hair with a bitter smile on his face. It is said that if you are born into a good family, the responsibility thates with it is heavy. You will understand what I mean. I understand. Edgar gave a small nod of his head as if he finally understood, and stared at the balcony he had just seen. Creed said that Ariel hadn''t been out in three weeks, but then Edgar understood that Creed simply meant that she hadn''t been out to the city. But maybe that was simply the story of having to stay in this castle for three weeks. It''s serious.'' He wonders how far the Grand Duke''s education policy is. No, he thought that this was a problem about dealing with people before education policy. Even though Helena, not anyone, was standing by the girl''s side, the fact that she was in this situation must mean that strong invisible shackles of responsibilities were put on her ankles. Mr. Creed, can I go out of the Holy Land freely? "Okay. Did you see those little kids? They alsoe and go freely with a pass, so you have no problem either. As long as one doesn''t enter the main building recklessly, the rest of the ce seems to be okay to go around freely. Edgar asked again when he could get the pass and if he could go right away even today, and when he got the answer, he smiled brightly. Then, before entering the main building through the back door, he stared at the balcony he had seen a moment ago, then he just smiled a little and followed after Creed. Returning to her room after dinner, Ariel sat down in front of her desk. Even though she returned to her original home where she should be most peaceful, her daily life was scheduled to be busier. As proof of that, as she looked at the pile of books on her desk, she let out a heavy sigh. But she couldn''t put them off any longer because she had work to do tomorrow after she got this done. Having made up her mind, she picked up a book that was six times the thickness of her own hand and opened it. It was none other than information on the leading families of the empire, and the personal information of those belonging to those families, made into a book. After memorizing this and taking the test tomorrow, only when the test is sessfullypleted will she move on to the next step. Not even a chance was given to take a small breather. She just simply has to be given new tasks after the previous tasks arepleted. After this, it seems to be magic education. What is next? Perhaps it was liberal arts sses or swordsmanship training. A 14-year-old girl might think it''s a bit early to learn, but it was a story only applicable to young girls from other families who grew up like flowers in a greenhouse. But, she had to one day grow up to be a warrior like her own father, who would go to battlefields and deal with the invaders of the north. In order to do that, it was important for her to build a body that could navigate the battlefield from an early age and develop that kind of strength. Magic education was also one of a simr category. The Loktael family As one of the leading counts in the central region, the family head . Ariel turns the book one by one, reading the written words aloud, since reading aloud is better for memorization. One sheet turned into two, then ten, and eventually dozens or hundreds of sheets. Ariel, who finished one book and immediately moved on to the next one, began to quickly scan the letters with her eyes without even reading it. She did not forget to write down in a separate notebook any information that would be easy to forget. How much time had passed like that? Ariel sighed deeply as she had exhausted herself and leaned over in her chair. Then she picked up a small bell that was sitting on the edge of the desk and waved it weakly. Yes, mydy. Did you call me? The door to the room opened, and Shuri appeared with her head bowed and calmly asked. Bring me something to drink and some snacks. I am so tired. "Please wait for a moment. I''ll bring it to you right away. Ariel usually likes a drink made by pickling or grinding fruit in honey, but when she''s focused on something, she prefers serving tea. Of course, Shuri was well versed in this, so she headed to the kitchen, prepared tea leaves and hot water, and started brewing her own tea with her skillful hands. Ariel''s expression softened as the scent of the fragrant tea spread throughout the room. Ariel, who got up from her seat, trudged over to her bed and copsed with her face first like a corpse. After all, as someone who had been watching Ariel beside hertely, Shuri was acutely aware of how heavy the position as the daughter of the Grand Duke''s family was. Shuri probably wouldn''t even dare to do it even if someone gave her all the gold and silver treasures in the world. When she looked at the pile of books on the desk, as she did now, she realized what a great person her master was. Mydy, hurry up and have some tea and cheer up. "Yes It should be. Ariel woke up from her bed, prowling like a caterpir, holding her teacup in her hand, which was set on the little table beside her bunk. The tea was set to the right temperature for her to drink right away. As she smelled the delicate scent, it seemed that a day''s worth of fatigue had gone away a little. When she thought of what she had to do right after this, she felt the fatigue failing at her any moment, but she then decided to turn her eyes away from reality. When did you n to meet Young Master Edgar? "I don''t have any ns yet. That kind of person who doesn''t even want to meet me in the first ce." The way she slurped her tea with her mouth pouting looked like a duck in Shuri''s eyes. An ugly duckling at that. However, let''s say it''s not an ugly duckling in the sense of being ugly, but an ugly duckling in the sense of being dishonest in it''s heart. Even if she shows off like that, everyone around her could see it, so what is she still trying to hide? It was only at times like this that the fact that her master was a year younger than herself came to Shuri''s mind. It was fun to watch from the side because Ariel looks cuter than her usual blunt and busy appearance. You can go take a break. I''m going to sleep after I''m done with that." I will wait outside, so call me before going to bed. I''ll just clean up and I''ll go take a rest. You dont even listen. Not wanting to argue about it any longer, Ariel nodded her head to let her go, bit off a piece of cookie, and looked around the room. The decorations are quite fancy, but it''s a bleak room with nothing to say. Without even themon stuffed toys that girls of her age often y with, the inside filled with books and other objects even felt empty. I want a doll.'' After drinking her tea, Ariel put down the teacup andy t on her bed. With no doll to hug, Ariel was immersed in her contemtion, holding arge pillow the size of her body tightly around her body. The chilly air of the moonlit night crept in through the wide open window, but she wasn''t in the mood to care what was going on with her now. Should I call Shuri again?'' It seems that she had strange thoughts because she is all alone. Since the windows had to be closed, wouldn''t it be better to call Shuri back and ask her to talk to her now? The moment she was so worried. RAISED CHIN. Huh, I thought I was going to die. !? Suddenly, she thought she was hearing someone''s footsteps on the balcony, and the person muttered to himself in a disgruntled voice. How did someone climb this high?'' She then thought of the possibility of assassin, and she couldn''t even find her voice at that thought. She needs to call Shuri right now . With the idea of checking her opponent''s appearance, she raised herself up and slowly approached the balcony, keeping her presence as low as possible. Soon, the figure of the opponent slowly revealed in front of her eyes. Ariel''s mouth fell open of its own ord, and she pointed at the opponent, shaking her hands as if she had seen something she shouldn''t have seen. Oh, you surprised me. Hey, if you are here at least make some noise. What, what is it? How do you.. ..? It was none other than her childhood friend who appeared with an unidentified paper bag in one hand and a stuffed toy in the other arm. Chapter 33: A promise made under the moonlit night Chapter 33: A promise made under the moonlit night
Ariel''s eyes were filled with a look of bewilderment that she had never ever had before in her life. Thinking that she was probably hallucinating, she extended her hands to pinch his cheek, and Edgar bluntly pped her hand away. Uh, how did you get up there? At this time, there must be a barrier . The Robeheim family has a security structure that is more impregnable than any other family''s. That is. The invisible sensory barrier surrounding this huge castle. The vast barrier automatically activates when the sun sets and by that time, all the people in the castle must have also returned to their respective quarters one by one. Original site: Gxy TL The security outside the wall of the castle is tight but the inside is veryx, giving the impression that one could break in easily from the outside. But as soon as the invisible sensory barrier is touched, the man will eventually meet a terrible end. So, how the hell did this boy break through that barrier and make it alive all the way here? There is only one way to break through that barrier. To open the barrier itself in any way and enter the castle. But Ariel knew better than anyone else that this man didn''t have that kind of magic ability. A deep smile formed on Edgar''s lips as he faced Ariel''s rolling pupils. At the same time, a strange phenomenon came to Ariel''s senses. you, please. Even though he was clearly in front of her eyes, she couldn''t feel his presence, for a moment, as if he was not there. It wasn''t the conceal technique that assassins use, such as making their presence low, but the person is literally in front of one''s eyes, but one couldn''t feel the vitality of a living person. Just like a floating ghost without the presence of a living and breathing human being. Only then was Ariel able to deduce how her childhood friend broke through the imprable barrier. It''s such an absurd thing. However, considering the bloodline of his family, it seemed to be not an impossible thing. Ariel shakily pointed her finger at him, but Edgar, who was at ease with himself, shrugged his shoulders and lifted his eyebrows at the same time,fortably took an empty chair for himself and sat down. As expected, geniuses are different. You notice it right away. The mana(life force) that flowed through your body Did you stop it? "That''s right. There was something like that written in the book you showed me before. It''s a story about when Edgar was in the middle of magic training. Ariel, who frequently visited Ardenum, once brought a pile of books, all of which were rted to magic. Among them, there was a book containing information about all kinds of barriers and various spells, and the structure of how they work was also described in detail. So, when he got a chance, he tried to make a small barrier technique and made it, and it ended quite sessfully. Of course, he studied all kinds of tricks while studying to make one of the barrier techniques, but it was funny that he couldn''t even keep it up for a time worth a cup of tea to cool down at most. You did something really outrageous. Iming to see a friend who is socially high-ranked, so I, of course, have to do this much. He has already overheard about the Robeheim family castle surrounded by a barrier from Helena more than a year ago. Ofcourse, his notion for learning about barriers and spells isn''t to use it in this situation, but he is d that the results were positive in any case. "Well, it''s only possible because it''s you. If it is someone else''s, it is impossible. The sensory barrier is set to rm if a body of an object with Mana (life-force) flowing through its body interlocked with the wavelength of the barrier when the body of the object invades. Then, what would happen if you passed the barrier with the magical power flowing through your body,pletely stopped? When the mana of his whole body has stopped, it means that he has made himself into a body like a weed rolling on the side of the road. Mana is present, but it doesn''t flow, so the metaphor of a weed rolling on the road side will be more appropriate than anything else. Then? Of course it''s imperceptible. However, it is safe to say that there is no one who can make a settlement like Edgar. "How many people don''t have mana?" Mana is simr to blood. To have its value is only when it exists in the body and keeps circting. There is no human being who can consciously stop the blood flowing through the body in the first ce. But Edgar was the exception. Although he was born with mana in his body, he was born with a constitution that did not flow mana and could not use magic. He seeded in oveing his natural body constitution with the sword Helena gave him, achieving the current state of the cirction of mana. In addition, he seeded in consciously returning his body to its original state thus stopping the flow of mana. Perhaps it would be quite unfair if the caster of this barrier saw the same case as Edgar. The barrier was a perfect settlement for the caster, but a guy, who breaks the mold ofmon sense appeared and easily broke through that settlement. "To be honest, I too felt that I was gambling. But I''m honestly d that it worked out." Edgar giggled foolishly and handed her the doll in his arms. A light brown fluffy teddy bear and the size was also quiterge. She felt the teddy bear and the texture was quite smooth. Imagine howfortable it would be to hug it to sleep. Wait, how did he get the doll? Besides, how was he able to bring it at such an appropriate moment, as if he had heard the thoughts she just came up with. "Oh, and I also bought some snacks outside. It''s a little cold, but it''s definitely delicious." "How did youe up with all this?" Even though he has passed the barrier, it made no sense for him to climb up this high. At first, she thought that he had used a rope to climb up but she couldn''t see any rope tied to anywhere. "There was a ce to step in the middle. I ran moderately and came up." "You really have such big guts." Just because there is a barrier set in the first ce does not mean that there are no patrol guards at all. Of course, the number is small, but if he made a mistake anywhere, it is considered that he is already caught. If he had been caught, he would have had his throat cut on the spot. Why did he even take this risk toe here? "That''s what you say, but your smile really makes people think otherwise, Your Highness?" "Hmph, it''s just ridiculous. What the hell are you saying?. Edgar teased her by even using honorifics, but Ariel was not easily beaten and turned her head with a snort. But what he said is true.'' Looking at the reflection of herself on the mirror opposite her, who was grinning from ear to ear, she felt like exploding from shame. How can she actually not be happy? She was truly grateful that her childhood friend came to see her, even at the risk of passing over the barrier and climbing so high up the building, she even wished to hug him right to express her gratitude. However, as a maverick princess, who is not honest with her heart, Ariel''s mouth busily shoots off a load of nonsense like any other day. I-I dont even like stuffed animals very much But since you already brought it, I''ll ept it." Thank you so much for epting my gift, Im about to burst into tears. She said it like that, but Edgar knew that Ariel was interested in the doll. That''s also true, because the other day, when he was touring Ardenum with her, he saw her hanging out in front of a shop. At first, he thought she wanted something, butter he found out that it was a ce where stuffed toys were sold. He bought it along with snacks while he was out, thinking about it at that time, but it seems to have been a good choice. The muscles around her mouth twitched, representing her disingenuous feelings. He wanted to expose her lie and bathed in delight at the expression she is going to make, but at thest minute, he decided to hold his mischievous deeds for today. The pile of books on the desk right next to him is the evidence of how hard this childhood friend of his had been through until a while ago. Why is the room so empty? It was truly abysmal for a fourteen-year-old girl''s room. He guesses it doesn''t smell like people living there. He initially expected something a bit more shiny and dainty. He wondered if it is Ariel''s taste, but it probably can''t be. Why are you looking around ady''s room like that? CREEPY. "Thedy has a high taste, anyone who doesn''t know her would think that she has already had her Debut." Debutante Ball. It usually refers to a ball or event held for children of aristocratic families who are entering the social world for the first time. Those who entered the social world through this are called debutants. Depending on the family, the time to be a debutant differs considerably, but in general, the older the family, the earlier the girl''s entry into the world of society. Representatively, the Robeheim family belongs to that category. "Chi, it''s not too far away, is it?" When? Probably next year. I will debut next year at thetest. It''s definitely pretty fast. Considering that the usual age of debutant is neen when one reaches adulthood, it means that she would have already entered the social world three years before reaching adulthood at thetest. Although there are some people who have already debuted in the social world at the same age as the two of them, it is really a very small number of cases. Do you have anyone to go with? Of course you should go with me. Mmm, of course if it is not too much for you. Okay. Is it possible? Usually young girls entering the debutante ball get help from the men around them. A close friend of the opposite sex, a lover, or even a fiance determined by the family. The number of such cases arerge. [T: the partner could be their father or brother too, as long as the other party is someone close who is the opposite sex. Debutante ball is, just like a dancing ball too.] However, if there is anything inmon, it is that at least the family and personal reputations of men and women should be at a simr level. In that sense, Edgar was stillcking in many ways to take the position. What, dont you like it? They said they would let the youngdy of the Robeheim family choose her partner to attend her first socialite initiation ceremony, but would you refuse? Not that I dont like it, its a problem because its too much, you idiot. Edgar lightly gave a tick to her forehead, then brushed off his seat and stood up. Even if the girl only wanted him to be her partner, it would be difficult for her family to allow it. It would be difficult for her to even give out a business card to the heir of a nameless aristocratic family, unless he was at least a prominent Count. If Helena used her breath, it is possible, but that wasn''t what Edgar wanted. Somehow, until the timees, his main goal would be to be a good friend enough to be by the side of this immature princess. Mmm, your hair is messy. "I''ll be sleeping soon anyway, so what''s the point?" Edgar, who was standing beside her seat, looked down at her softly and then stroked her head without saying a word, and Ariel threw her body behind her, groaning at thefortable sensation. She wondered what''s the use ofbing when she is about to go to bed. Edgar gave a low chuckle, removed his hand and walked slowly out onto the balcony. You get lonely a lot, so Ille often. Tch, theres no problem if I dont see you for a few days, okay? [T: Guys, please mark her words. There is a scene for payback to her sentence.] Well, I wont stoping though'', Edgar said afterward, barely holding back hisughter. To what extent can she maintain her dishonesty? It was tricky, but it also had a cute taste to it. "Hang in there. I''ll being through that door in a little while. . Not toe up to her balcony to meet her like a shoplifter, but as her friend-to-friend with confidence. Edgar thus revealed his aspirations and put one foot on the railing of the balcony. Jumping to the first floor just like this is crazy, so as he was examining the steps he had climbed up one by one, someone suddenly grabbed his right hand. Surprised, he turned his head to check the back of his hand, where Ariel was holding him with her head bowed down. She chewed on her lips for a while, before gathering more strength to speak, with her cheeks coloured red under the pale moonlight, she btedly parted her lips. You know I hate waiting, so don''t bete. The words that sprang from the mixture of her dishonest mind and the desire to speak frankly carved a smile on Edgar''s lips. He didn''t carelessly stroke her hair, as before, but gently, as if he were stroking a precious sswork. Okay, Ille visit you on time. After saying that, he quickly disappeared from the balcony. Suddenly, the lighting dimmed, as if the moonlight, which was bright just a moment ago, had hidden behind the clouds. Ariel thought the scene from a moment ago was a dream, but realizing it wasn''t because of the warmth left on her head, she smiled lightly. Anyway, pretend to be cool. Will she admit her real feelings? A little bit, not a lot, really, a little bit is enough. [T: Sorry, to have you guys waiting and for not updating as per the schedule. And I have created a group where you guys can pester me to update or discuss about the novel. Here is the link https://discord.gg/arPpjtnZ
Chapter 34: My daily life has changed Chapter 34: My daily life has changed
Trantor- Idris It has been quite a long time since the promise under the moonlit night, which has been made between the two childhood friends who like to quarrel a lot with each other. Edgar is now quite used to living in the castle, and he is also close to Lionel and Enya, whom he lived with under the same roof. The only regret was that he hadn''t been able to fulfill the promise he made to his childhood friend yet, but he didn''t dare neglect his goal and trained harder, believing that one day, the opportunity wille. Just like that. In the early morning as usual. A loud noise reverberated in the backyard of the castle belonging to the Grand Duke. The source is on the patch of trimmed grass where Creed and Edgar werepeting. It is also a scene that became a daily routine every morning after Edgar came. Edgar''s opponent is almost twice the size as him, but he didn''t back down and stood straight across from his opponent. The audience of their match, Lionel and Enya, his two roommates stood at the side lines. Even some of the personal guards from the House of Grand Ducal, came and sat down to watch the match, and they were all watching with utter seriousness, without a trace of looking at the match as if it were a child y. "Oh, my". "Still slow! Move more concisely!" At Creed''s outcry, Edgar increased his speed further, strutting out his chest and barely striking the iing wooden sword. Then, Creed, who was retrieving the wooden sword, changed his movement along the way and this time, he tried to hit Edgar''s right shoulder from top to bottom. ! Edgar, who had already reached up to strike the opponent''s wooden sword, recognized that he would be a beatte to parry with the iing sword which had just changed its direction. And it would also be ambiguous to stop Creed''s attack at this angle. Edgar has already swung his sword towards a direction and with faster speed at that. "No, it''s not." As soon as his mind thought that this n was crazy, without even thinking for a beat, Edagr''s hand moved even faster than before and swung his sword from top to bottom. This will work. His intuition based on his experience of wielding a sword was telling him. Efficient move. In the meantime, he tried to move his body to the left as much as possible and escape the range of attack that was about to touch his right shoulder. Creed''s hand stopped as soon as their swords crossed, along with the breaking sound of the wooden sword tearing through the air. Hit it! ? Edgar''s wooden sword, which had been swung as it was, urately hit Creed''s chest, and on the contrary, Creed''s wooden sword, which was aiming for Edgar''s shoulder, was not touched and for a moment, their attack suspended in mid-air. Edgar, who was surprised that Creed suddenly stopped attacking, blinked his eyes and looked up at him, who was one headrger than himself. Creed, made eye contact with him, smiled and held Edgar''s wooden sword that was poking at his chest. "That''s it for today''s training. Thest attack was a very good judgment." "Oh, thank you for your hard work!" Creed is actually a man who is stingier with praise than he thought. But today, seeing Creedplimenting thest attack with a very satisfied expression, it means that hisst attack really was a sharp one. Edgar, surprised at this, looked at the other nkly, and btedly bowed deeply to express his gratitude for his hard work. "Wow! Edgar, yourst attack was amazing! Right, En?" "Uh, yeah I don''t know much about swordsmanship, but I think it was really sharp. Lionel, who was watching the high-qualitypetition of the two, ran first and praised Edgar to the point where Edgar felt embarrassed. Enya is a stranger to this field, but even to her, thest attack was great, so she affirmed Lionel''s words. "Thank you. I guess it was okay for you to say that." To be honest, Edgar didn''t make thest attack out of consciousness. In other words, his body moved before his mind. Creed would have reactedte and followed with another attack if he were to avoid the attack in that situation. And it was normal to not engage in such moments, even if it is to counterattack. Nevertheless, it was the difference between the two people, and was the first Edgar noticed at thest minute that he was sure his attack would work. That''s because Creed''s physique and height are bigger than Edgar''s. In other words, assuming that it is equally swung from top to bottom, Edgar''s sword is rtively faster to reach Creed''s body. However, in this case, they ignore the concept of muscle strength. Of course, he didn''t think that far in that short moment. He just swung his sword because he was convinced that this blow would work before he evenpared himself to the opponent''s physique which was in front of him. "It''s amazing to me, too." Edgar repeatedly held and opened his hands, as if his senses were still strange. Does it mean that his skills have improved that much? It seems that the training so far does not go wasted. "Hwee! That''s great, Edgar!" "You did a great job. Why don''t youe here and have a snack? Soldiers from the Robeheim family, who were watching it from afar, also praised his swordsmanship by whistling and cheering. Edgar has stayed here for nearly half a year and has beenpeting with Creed every morning. And these soldiers were also those who watched his growth by appreciating the couple''s training like a daily morning routine, unless something special happened. They wouldn''t have ever known that the boy who used to be beaten up in the hands of Sir Creed at first, will be able to strike a powerful blow like this one day. It was really an improvement that is beyond their imagination. Among the soldiers who have often watched the two men''s battle recently, there were even half-jokes and half-truths that Edgar might threaten their positions in the near future. "I am not taking away the breakfast you guys should be eating, right?" Edgar approached the hoard of guards, with a smile at the corner of his lips, and epted the food they handed over, which seemed like dried meat. It was quite spicy and tasted good, probably sprinkled with spices on the outside. Did they make it themselves? If so, it would be useful to learn how to make it another time. He ate another one, thinking of another possibility, that if it was sold outside then he should find out where they are sold. Yonsuk-ah, we dont have much age difference, but you call me hyung''. It makes me feel like an old man. [T: Yonsuk stands for idealism, intuition, generosity. It probably is a title or pet name given to Edgar by the guards as they didn''t know Edgar''s real identity. This is purely my guess!!] Ah, to be honest, youre in your mid-thirties, but isnt hyung a little like that? "Ha ha, I can''t outwit you, young man." When the man who dered his surrender exaggeratedly with his hands raised, Edgar giggled and sat down on the grass and joined in on the story. He hasn''t been here for very long, but he''s been fortunate enough to be quite friendly with the people around him. It also yed a role that most of them were friendly to him, except for the high officials who stayed inside the castle. More than anything, he felt relieved because they all seem to be good people. Hey, his skills are enough to join the guard. Is not it? Raphael. Honestly, with this guy''s talents, the guard''s position is too shallow for him. Looking at the growth rate, I think he will reach somewhere higher. "I''m d you think so highly of me." Well, Edgar also had no intention of ending up in the position of guard. Because what he was aiming for was high up there. Its still so high. Edgar smiled bitterly as he looked toward the balcony where Ariel lived. He has climbed up there several times since their promise, but still, he can''t help but think that there is still a long way for him to pass through that door officially as a friend and confidently entering her room. There was no need to be impatient, but neither was it leisurely. Because he knew better than anyone that the patience of that immature princess would notst very long. Come to think of it, the head of the family is taking a long time this time. Dont talk. The resistance of those guys is quite strong this time. Edgar, staring out onto the balcony, listened to the conversation behind him. The story of Ariel''s father, the head of the Robeheim family, whom he has not yet seen even though he has been living here for nearly half a year. He couldn''t help but be interested. What kind of person is the head of this ce? My lord? Edgar, have you never seen the head of the family since you came here? Unfortunately. Edgar shrugged his shoulders and replied indifferently. He would normally have a chance to see the man even from a distance, but for some reason, he really didn''t see the man even once. At this point, he wondered if someone was forcibly blocking their meeting. If I had to put it that way, hes like the crystallization of toughness. Even though he might break, he wouldnt bend Anyway, just looking at the head will make your hamstrings tingle. At the words of the two private guards, Edgar fell into thought. Somehow, it seemed like a rough impression of the family head was being drawn in his mind. To put it mildly, the family head in his imagination must be someone with a simr physique and body the size of Creed, but with the exact opposite personality. The lines on his face are thick, his tone of voice is stiff, and his expression changes are not clear. Putting aside personality, it is certain that he is the kind of person who is difficult to deal with just by looking at his appearance. However, judging from Helena''s remarks that Ariel resembled her father in her personality, the head''s actual personality may be contrary to his expectations. He was in the middle of a conversation with the guards, thinking that they would meet someday. Creed, who yed as Leonel and Enya''s opponent from afar, made eye contact with Edgar, and suddenly bobbed his head back. What happened? I was just thinking about meeting her .'' It was a kind of signal between the two people who had been together often for the past half year. Creed actions meant Ariel wants to meet you. It seems that his childhood friend, who was extremely busy, has some free time today. Then they should go out to y together. Edgar stood up lightly from his seat and brushed off a piece of grass from his buttocks. The man called Raphel, who was watching this, messed around with the dried meat and then spoke with a questioning voice. You look busy today? Edgar, who used to talk more normally, got up quite quickly today. What''s wrong with the guy who always spent his time privately like an old man? Yes, there is someone I need to meet. " And who is that person? Oh, by any chance, is that a girl? After his question, Raphel, the man smirked and raised his little finger. At that, Edgar smiled and shrugged his shoulders, saying neither yes nor no. Are you going to meet your girlfriend? "what Yes?" Oh, shit. Is she pretty? How surprised these people would be if they knew that the person Edgar was going to meet today was the only daughter of their family. [T: their family'' it''s becoz, the guards are personal guards of the Robeheim family.] He wanted to surprise them, but because he knew it wasn''t the right time yet, Edgar swallowed his words and smiled mysteriously. Then he picked up his wooden sword from the ground, put it in his belt, and threw out a sentence lightly. "I don''t know if she is pretty, but I think she is a little cute." Then, from behind, there was an exmation of Oh-oh! and some voices saying that he already had a sweetheart, but he ignored their remarks and moved on to the road to his temporary home. Perhaps he will be beaten to death if he retells this story to Ariel. Still, regardless of the danger, he is quite curious about the girl''s reaction, so it wouldn''t be bad to try it out today. It must be fun.'' Already excited at the thought of making fun of his childhood friend, Edgar''s legs moved more cheerly. [T : Come join me on discord https://discord.gg/arPpjtnZ ]
Chapter 35: While she was distracted Chapter 35: While she was distracted When Edgar arrived at the ce, he saw the back of Ariel who had arrived earlier than the time they agreed to meet, and he shouted her name dly and approached her. He was worried that people around them might notice his calling of Ariel''s name, but fortunately, such a mishap did not happen. . Ariel, on the other hand, turned her head around with a sulky expression when their eyes met. Edgar approached her with a bitter smile and tapped on her shoulder. "Hey, I was not evente, but at least please ept my greeting." When he checked the long pendulum clock in front of the store across the street, he found that he had arrived five minutes earlier than the appointment time. He knew well that she doesn''t like waiting, but he wasn''tte at all and even arrived earlier. "I know, you are notte. As my mother said in the first ce, there is no reason to be angry over this." "Get rid of those big puffy cheeks first and talk, only then will I believe you. Edgar didn''t know why she was angry, but it''s crystal clear that she''s indeed angry. After all, they have been together for 13 years. Ariel, who nced at Edgar while scratching her head as if in trouble, pouted her lips again. Honestly, she wasn''t angry. No, to be exact, she was angry, but it wasn''t just because Edgar waste, but also because of her own stupidity. The beginning of thisplex emotion arises three days ago when Edgar failed to visit her. Ofcourse, Ariel understood that the boy must be busy, and she can''t actually ask him to alwayse, not to mention when it''s dangerous to pass over the barrier and the patrol guards. However, since the boy hadn''te to see her for three days, she had expected him toe out earlier today. Although he was definitely earlier than the appointment time, it hurt her pride that she was the first toe. It was as if the boy wasn''t expecting to see her, but she was the only one who was overly nervous. You idiot, you idiot, Ed.'' You could''vee out a little earlier. If you had done that, I wouldn''t have any reason to feel this way.'' But the stupidest person was herself. How can you think of such a childish idea when you''re not a four-year-old kid anymore?'' Wake up, Ariel Robeheim. You''re the future heir to the Robeheim family. If she''s swayed by emotions like this, she will be beaten by her father again. "Hyaai!!" "Oh, you still have reactions ugh." As Ariel was immersed in her own thoughts, a cat-like scream escaped her lips as she felt the strange touch on her neck. When she heard the voice of her yful childhood friend, she was about to erupt in anger at any moment. ? However, when she turned her head, what she saw was not the face of her nasty childhood friend, but a flower that filled her vision. It wasn''t the amaryllis that she liked the most, and from the appearance it seemed to be a type of rose. You don''t like it? Why is that expression on your face? Oh, no, its not like that What flower is it?" There was once a time when she had received a flower from this stinky boy when they were young, but such an incident has only happened once and she has never received any flower after they have grown up. He was a man without a mood in the first ce, so she didn''t even expect such a gift, so the surprise increased even more. Why is the wind blowing this way? What, you don''t remember? There was a time when you made a fuss about visiting a Grand Duke''s daughter but not bringing a single flower." Ah. Come to think of it, she remembered something like that. To be honest, it was absurd to state something like that to your friend, but that day, she was in a good mood so she said it without even realizing it. Later, when she went to bed asking to herself why she had said that, she regretted it and banged her head against the headboard. But why does this man keep such small things in his heart? Bah, just like an idiot I just said it casually, but you keep it in your heart? Is that what you say to a person who gift you a flower? Catch it. Chit, if you give it a little cool, what would happen? She knew that the difficulty level of expecting something such as getting flowers from this dense man was too high, but still, there is such a thing as a mood. Besides, why is he dressed like this? It is okay to pay attention to one''s clothing whening out to meet the heiress of the Grand Ducal, but his outfit is very modest. If it wasn''t for the flower, she would have pointed it out right away, but let''s move on for today. This must be an aspect that ady of the Grand Duke''s family should have. More than that, what was she trying to say before? Nice to meet you? Thank you? What did you do? Have you eaten? No, they aren''t suitable, she has to think of something else to say. "Let''s go, you must be busyter, so we have to grab this time to y well." Without even thinking about it, she hurriedly reached out and grabbed the sleeve of his shirt as he turned around and started to walk away. The guy who turns his head to look around, looks at her as if asking what''s going on? She mumbled for a while without a reason but btedly brought out her words. Just as if she was pouring out all the emotions umted over the past three days in just one word. I was bored, you fool." It wasn''t something she wanted to say, really. She was just bored because she had no one to talk to. Even if Shuri is there, she can''t treat Ariel asfortably as this guy does. Yeah, that''s all. Just that. "Then I ought to take you to y a lot today." He patted her head again as if she were a child, but she decided to let him go for today. Even if it wasn''t her favorite Amaryllis, the red flower resembling the color of her eyes was very pretty. Ariel was experiencing a really strange feeling today. Obviously, given her years of living in Hespania, Edgar is not even close to her feet. But Edgar walked around the heart of the city very freely as if he had lived here longer than she did. "Oh, the food over there is delicious. You''ve never been there, have you?" "I can''t have been there, of course. In the first ce, I don''t even eat outside. Ariel, who answered Edgar''s question bluntly, looked sideways at the restaurant he pointed at. She doesn''t oftene out of the castle, but putting aside that, there is a tiny wish and that is to walk around the city so freely just like now. Originally, it was a kind of obligation for her to always be followed by a guard when she came out, or to go around in a carriage. And it is difficult to wander around recklessly because it would make the crowd feel like The heiress of the Grand Ducal must havee out to inspect the city.'' Today, she can walk around alone without such a distraction because it was only the right time. Her father was away for a while, and Helena, who knew Ariel and Edgar couldn''t see each other often, was generous. Just in case, she actually didn''t tell her mother that the boy often visited her secretly at night, which worked really well in this case. "Then shall we go there? You''ve disguised anyway. Ariel had an essory simr to Edgar''s magic pendant and had her hair dyed bright red. If her identity is found out, confusion could ur, and there was a high possibility that she would be caught in the incident by mistake, so a kind of safety device was prepared. On the contrary, Edgar had dyed his hair ck, but somehow it became a funny situation where the two exchanged their hair color. "By all means. Be prepared if the dishes don''t suit my taste." "Well, I shall shoulder the responsibility." Edgar shrugged at Ariel''s bluff but casually moved to the restaurant. It probably means that the taste is guaranteed. Ariel also never had any bad experience in the restaurant or stall the boy took her to, so she always believed the boy and followed. Maybe it''s an example of how picky she is. "Shall we sit outside? I''m sure it''s not good, right?" "It doesn''t really matter. No one would even recognize it anyway." Then Ariel followed Edgar''s rmendation to sit outside to get some fresh air for the first time in a long time. Soon after, a waiter came to the ce where the two sat with a menu. Given that the number of dishes in the menu is notrge, Ariel spected that this would be the kind of store where they nned to win with a few signature dishes. "Your ck hair feels awkward." Ariel was the first of the two who sat still and stared at each other after sessfullypleting the order. The boy always had ck hair when he came at night, but she still couldn''t get used to it even after nearly half a year had passed. "Are you in a position to talk about me? From my point of view, you look even more weird. " "That''s true, too." Nodding her head as if she was convinced, she smoothed the edge of the cup containing water for no reason. Come to think of it, she had shown this kind of distracted expression almost twice in just one day in front of her childhood friend. It was only the third time today, so it would be rather normal not to adapt. "Huh? Come to think of it, how did you notice me?" Ariel, who had been thinking, suddenly felt strange and tilted her head. Apparently, he just saw her back and then boldly called out her name. But how could he tell that it was her when the color of her hair and her usual attire has been altered. "Ed." "Huh? What?" Edgar, who was mumbling about the appetizer brought by the waiter, answered the sudden call. He swallowed whatever was in his mouth and answered back. Ariel''s expression darkened but it''s not like this is the first time, so she just sighed, decided to let him go and continued to talk. "How did you know it was me before? You were only able to see the back. The question she asked to set the mood was so ridiculous, and Edgar''s brow naturally frowned. He''s just going to eat the food that is served. What does she want? "Gulp. Hey, how can I not recognize you? We''ve been together for years." Mo, maybe you dont recognize me ? To be honest, I don''t think I would have recognized it had it been the other way around. Although it is possible to infer from the physique or appearance to some extent, it is not so easy to recognize someone who has changed their clothes and even their hair color. Ariel thought that if she had been with her mother in the same situation as before, she would not have noticed right away. Okay? It''s really easy for me to recognize you. Then it must mean that we are so special. Ariel''s face turned red at the sight of the boy holding out his fork like a finger and smiling smirkingly. Special rtionship, she''s sure he wants to say that they''re childhood friends, but does he have to say it that way? She felt really stupid for being ashamed of something insignificant. Either that or not, Edgar had emptied a te of sd before he knew it. She would always be happy to see him eating happily from the side, but today for some reason, Ariel felt disgusted by the way he munched his food naturally. [ Join me on discord https://discord.gg/arPpjtnZ] Chapter 36: Words she wanted to hear Chapter 36: Words she wanted to hear The dishes were good enough to satisfy Ariel''s pte. In particr, her tongue was delighted that the dishes didn''t contain too much spices and that the overall taste was clean and subtle. They were full, and it was good that the wind was blowing just right, so the two decided to sit outside a little longer and then move on. And, share a story that a certain someone is itching to share so much. Did you like the meal? Huh, heh Well, your choice of ce isn''t bad. Would it hurt her pride to just say that it was delicious? It seems that the pride of the daughter of the Grand Duchess is too high for him to measure. Although she said so, a faint smile on her face still gave her away. And Edgar, who confirmed this with a sidelong nce, also drew an arc one after another. It''s not fun to go on like this, so it would be okay to tease her a little. "Oh right. I talked to your family guards on the way today. "About what? When the two of them meet, it is usually Ariel who brings up the topic, so her ears perk up when he suddenly brings up a daily life story. You know I practice every morning, right? "hmm." Actually, at that time, men who were on patrol or had a little free time came to watch. The content of the story afterward was something she already knew. She often watches Edgar train through her window or she heard it from Shuri, but this is the first time she is hearing about this from Edgar. So Ariel responds with small nods as if this is the first time she hears, not wanting to give herself away. Edgar was eager to make fun of her, and didn''t notice it because of his excitement, so he just continued his words calmly. Usually, when the sparring is over, I often sit there and chat with the men and then return to the dormte. "And?" So today, as usual, I was sitting there, and Sir.Creed told me with a wink. I heard you asked to meet me today. It''s not wrong, but Ariel was embarrassed to hear that for no reason. She suddenly feels like a frivolous woman flirting with a man who is in the midst of training. No.'' This all happened because that man hadn''te to see her for nearly three days. She wasn''t in the wrong. Anyway, I was about toe over after receiving the signal, but the men were busy asking where I was going. They asked if I was going to meet my girlfriend. " Hey, girlfriend !? With one word that jumped out, Ariel''s face turned as red as her current hair. Which foolish guard dared to say such a thing? A girlfriend, he has a degree of overflowing confidence. Ofcourse, if he begs me, I might consider it at least once.'' However, that is still only consideration'', not consent yet. Couldn''t it be that the opportunity to wee the proud Lady of the Robeheim family as his life partner coulde so easily? If she ever found out the guard''s name, she would summon him right away and punish him severely. It was a truly unpleasant experience. That, so What did you say? She bet that he didn''t confirm with the guard''s words. Ariel asked him in a tone mixed with anxietyit was definitely not anticipation, it was anxiety. If he even expressed an ounce of affirmation, she promised that she would turn him into porridge right away. [T: Isn''t it usually turn him into a meat pulp?''] The heat that had risen around Ariel, who was looking at Edgar with such burning eyes, cooled down in one short reply. What do I say? Of course I said no. . There was really only one thought in her head. That''s right.'' How to name it, jt was neither anger, nor contempt, an emotion that is neither one nor the other. If she had to express it, would it be close to despondency? No, it didn''t seem like that either. Only the thought that the answer came out as she expected dominated her mind. Phew, so what did you say after that? Is there anything wrong? He asked me if she was pretty, so I actually did say something. Heh, it is obvious what you would have said. He must have said all sorts of evil things, such as asking how she could be pretty, and saying that she looked like a slob. In the first ce, Edgar hadn''t said that she was pretty since she was ten years old. Even she received it stabbed in her side, he said. Ariel didn''t even ask what he said at tht time because she wasn''t expecting the answer. She just turned her head and took a sip of the tea she ordered separately after dinner. A mischievous smile formed on Edgar''s lips as he looked at her actions. It''s true that he didn''t say she was pretty, but he didn''t particrly curse either. He seemed to have to tell the truth. Actually, I didnt say she was pretty, I just said she was kind of cute. Ehh, cute !? Ariel swallowed her afterward words with a face as embarrassed as when she heard the words girlfriend''. Again, her fresh red face was showing her emotions. Puha, what are you so surprised about? Who, who is cute! I told you not to treat me like a child!" How is the word cute rted to a future ruler of the North? You are cute and your whole family is cute!! There was a limit to spouting nonsense and if she let it go like this now, he will say even more outrageous things the next time. Ariel rushed at him, spewing steam in all directions as if to take this opportunity to uproot Edgar. But who is Edgar? But if I just say, She''s pretty, the atmosphere is too cheap. So I put it in moderation. He was a boy who had taught this immature princess for nearly 13 years. Truly, a soul that is well equipped to soothe a child. He could easily find a way out in this situation without blinking an eye. "I''d rather you say pretty'' what is cute'', it''s annoying." Still, isnt praise better than cursing? Sir, its worse than swearing, you idiot!" To be honest, if she divides it into a bad mood or a good mood, her mood definitely swings to the good side. After all, she had been praised, and she was happy but still embarrassed to hear that she was cute. But for some reason, displeasure tickled a part of her heart. The bizarre sense that even Ariel, the person in name herself, could not express, made her so confused. Meanwhile, Edgar was busy giggling in spite of her rants. If Edgar was an ordinary friend of the opposite sex of the same age, even the thought of her being cute would cringe, but for him, it was not too difficult to say that she was cute, perhaps because Ariel still felt like an immature younger sister to him. Ariel would probably have a sparke out of her hand if Edgar said that to her. Okay, okay. In the future, if someone asks me that question, I''ll tell you that you are pretty. So, let go of your anger. It annoys me more because I think Im patronizing !? Originally, it is a naturalw that praise muste from the heart. What''s the point of givingpliments that aren''t sincere? As Ariel''s tone of voice, which was beginning to calm down, the thought somehow drove her anger even further, she mmed her hand down on the table. Anyway, just keep your visuals high.'' She feels sorry for the woman who will marry such a man. Even so, since she was young, whenever she would go somewhere holding her parents'' hands, 100 out of 100 times, she would definitely have been teased by boys her age. That''s why Ariel was well aware of how much her own appearance was, and how much it affected her opposite sex. Even so, this man always approached her indifferently, without the slightest flutter. Did his tastes diverge? Maybe his standard of beauty is different? A thousand thoughts raced through her head, but none of them felt right to her mind. Stop pouting and get up soon. I will take you to y hard today. "No thanks. Do you know what kind of child I am? Anyway, it''s always like this. Does he expect to relieve her anger by simply cajoling her saying woo-jju-jju'' ? Of course, she can''t say that she wasn''t bought by such words before, but she has to tell him properly that it''s not worth half a penny now. Ariel, who uttered her blunt words, turned her head away and, without even meeting her gaze, pouted her lips. It was a kind of deration of war that she would not deal with him. See if I forgive you.'' Now, if she tries to win favor by saying that she is pretty or something, she will probably burn and kill him. She wasn''t the type to fall for ttery which are just empty words anyway. Hey, Ariel. Would you like to see me? what." With her firm determination, Edgar, who had rounded the table toward her, kneeled with one knee on the floor and tried to meet her gaze. Ariel somehow averted his gaze and tried not to fall for his deception, but the words that came out of nowhere shattered her firm resolve in an instant. "You don''t think I''ll be pretty, do you?" ? What is he talking about? Did she hear wrong just now? She tilted her head swiftly toward Edgar at his tone, thinking if he really thought she was pretty. What, did you really think so? It was Edgar who was taken aback by the red eyes staring at him silently. She''s such a stupid girl. Did he think that he was blind, and that he wouldn''t have the ability to tell whether she is pretty or not? Well, then Even in your eyes am..I ..pretty?" Oh, I guess it''s right. But you are you." Edgar, who had been giggling without a clear answer, stretched out his hand to Ariel. Embarrassed by his sudden outstretched hand, she hesitantly ced her left hand over the boy''s. Then, the smile on Edgar''s lips drew thicker. How do I tell my friend that she is pretty? I know you''re pretty, but I just don''t express it with words. Gee, really Do you think I am prettyI?" Seeing her lips tremble in disbelief, Edgar couldn''t help butugh out loud. You have no conscience. Hey, if youve looked in the mirror at least once in your life, you shouldnt worry about that. Chi, its because youve never said anything like that ! Who is she ming for this now? If he had told her that she was pretty at least once a year, if not every time they met, the current situation would not have happened. Even so, Ariel was speechless at the act of passing the guilt on to herself. Of course, they''re not lovers, but isn''t it possible to praise that much for a childhood friend who has been together for nearly 13 years? It wasn''t that she was open-minded about her thoughts, but it was because the man''s consideration was not as good as rat poop. Yeah, sorry. Even though we''re friends, I could have said at least once that you are pretty. yes?" Look, knowing everything ! You idiot! Tears were about toe out of resentment, but she managed to hold it back. To be honest, right now it was harder to control the muscles in her lips that are trying to grin at someone saying that she was pretty than crying. Come on, dont shed tears on a good day at best. We don''t have much time, so let''s go out and y, pretty immature princess." Again, again ! You put something weird on it! If he just calls her a pretty princess, what''s the point? However, she thought that this was also a means to ovee her own embarrassment, so she endured the anger that was about to boil. Giving herself to Edgar''s attraction, Ariel stood up and followed him with her head bowed. It was because she was so ashamed when the image of herself from a moment ago was pictured in her head. So, pretty princess, you already had dinner, would you like to go for something sweet? it''s okay. After all, you cant even eat sweets. "And dont call me a pretty princess." Ariel cut off his mischievous title with a single knife. Edgar, who shrugged his shoulders at her, said he would understand and treat her as usual, then she btedly grabbed his right arm and said.. But at least once a year Can you tell me, even as friends. Edgar seemed dazed for a moment at the sudden request she made with his eyes wide open, but he quickly regained his usual form and smiled. He wonders why a person who hears the word pretty dozens of times a day is making this request to him. That''s what he thought'', but it wasn''t particrly difficult to fulfill her request, so he nodded his head coolly. If you use your heart, its possible once every three months. That''s enough for now. There is no point in listening to it often. Now? To Edgar''s ears, that line sounded as if she would ask more often in the future. Its a bit embarrassing. He wondered if she had said it for no reason, but Ariel''s head was lifted before she knew it, and the bright smile on her profilepletely dispelled those thoughts. He guesses he will have to try harder. In the future, in order to somehow appease this immature princess. [T: I would have blush hard the whole chapter if not for my dark skin LOL I am caught up with something , so the trantion will be halted for a while but fear not as I wille back with aload of tranted chapters. So stay tuned. And thank you for your understanding Come join me on discord to dispel my loneliness, pls? https://discord.gg/arPpjtnZ] Chapter 37: Something Amiss Chapter 37: Something Amiss Trantor : Idris Somehow, on the way back to the castle after finishing their trip outside, Ariel suddenly spoke out. Its not far away now." "What?" Initiation into the social world. My debut, because my mom told me that my debutant will be held next year . If it''s next year. Then there really isn''t much time left. It''s like after two months at most, but the two months will probably pass in the blink of an eye. "That''s right. You said your skills improved a lot? Creed told me. Not bad. Maybe it''s because the master is so good. At her praise, which is rarely heard, Edgar scratched his cheek and passed it to his teacher. But it wasn''t entirely wrong either. It is a ss taught by the former leader of the knights, who was one of the best fighters in the empire. It is probably a valuable experience that is difficult to receive even if you give a thousand gold. And thanks to absorbing it like cotton that absorbs water, Edgar''s martial arts level has risen to the point where it would be rude topare it to half a year ago. "You haven''t changed your mind yet, have you?" "That I''m going to be recognized and stand by your side?" "hmm." Ariel looked up at the sunset sky and kicked a small stone that was rolling on the floor. The thought of weighing her friend''s resolution made her feel uneasy, so she tried to divert her attention. I guess so. Well, thats more like you. As he expected, Ariel didn''t react much. She was just saddened by the fact that she had nothing to do for her childhood friend who was going through a tough road. And she was also grateful at the same time. It was for her own sake that he had chosen this thorny path. If it was just for sess and a prosperous future, he would have chosen a morefortable path. She always feels it, but he received a lot in many ways. Even if it is not material wealth. However, she felt sorry that she couldn''t express her gratitude just because she was embarrassed. Are youing tonight? " I''lle tomorrow. You must be tired from ying all day. "Pretending to take care of me. You don''t want toe because you''re the one who''s tired." When Ariel snorted as if she could see through it, he smiled shyly and said, Did I get caught? and left a promise that he would definitelye by tomorrow. Tonight, it would be nice to go to bed early while soaking in hot water and relieving fatigue. It''s all part of recharging for tomorrow. You too go back to your room and dont open a book again and go to sleep. Then you get hurt. "Hmph, I know that. Do you think someone likes to wrestle with books every day?" Of course it''s not that I don''t like it, Ariel added. Seeing that, Edgar''s face was filled with a bitter smile. Its a sense of duty. It may not be the only thing that supports her now, but it may also be true that the pressure of being the only heir to the family is holding her back. For Edgar, it was most regrettable that he could not convey anything but cheer her up. "Let''s stop talking about heavy things and go back to the castle for now. We''ll see each other tomorrow anyway." "Yes, you''re right." Ariel, who ran ahead of him first, spoke brightly with her hands behind her back, and Edgar nodded obediently and hurried his steps. The castle of the Robeheim family, which felt so far away, was getting closer and he was already able to see the huge castle clearly. HIT! "Oh, I''m sorry." "No, please" Edgar suddenly bumped his shoulder with a person approaching from the opposite side. Although Edgar was distracted, it was rare for him to not recognize a person approaching him right in front of him. It meant that even his senses, which had been bristled through repeated training with Creed, could not detect the man. When Edgar hurriedly offered his apology, the other party, who raised his hand and didn''t take it seriously, immediately turned around and tried to walk back the way he hade. Something rolled over. At that moment, an object that flowed down from the other person''s pocket rolled and stopped at Edgar''s feet. It was an octagonal model that was smaller than the palm of his hand, and it looked quite valuable. "Hey, you dropped this." "Oh! Thank you. It''s an important thing." When Edgar btedly picked up the fallen item and handed it over, the other party hurriedly felt around his body and immediately realized that the item had disappeared and thanked him. Edgar shouted to Ariel, who was walking first, to wait for a while, and reached out his hand to hand over the lost item to the other person. !? Edgar''s pupils dted to arge extent as a sudden sense of curiosity surrounded his whole body. What is this?'' He couldn''t express it clearly, but the moment the object fell into the man''s hands, the other person''s presence in front of me stood out. Until a while ago, the man had a faint presence as if he wouldn''t be recognised in arge crowd of people. "? What''s wrong with you?" "Oh, no. The hat you''re wearing is cool." "Haha, thank you for thepliment. Of course." Edgar, even in the midst of panic, managed to gloss over his momentary loss of focus due to his confusion. Fortunately, the opponent epted the item without any doubt and quickly disappeared. Edgar, who was staring at the back of the man, felt his hand that handed over the object and was lost in thought. What the hell was that? It was the first time in his life that he felt that way while facing someone. At least in the past, when Ariel unleashed her magic in front of her, it was a little simr to just now. However, there was a difference even in this, if Ariel''s presence when she deliberately unleashes her magic , it could be rated as 10 to 100, it now feels like it''s from 0 to 10. He''s sure that there is a simr example somewhere recently. He''s sure Ariel. "Ed! Why aren''t youing?" "Ah that, yes. I''ll be right there." As soon as he continued his thoughts, Edgar was able to move away from his thoughts and barely move to Ariel''s loud voice. He still felt ufortable, and the thought continued to linger in his mind even after he went to bed. The fact that he almost had a big ident made his breathing difficult. The man breathed and returned to the hideout and immediately contacted the person who gave the order. Soon, consent fell, and the opponent appeared on the opposite wall. It was just an appearance, the face could not be seen properly, and only the chest could be seen, but it could be seen that the frame of the man was quite thin. The man bowed his head in a hurry and politely greeted him, and began to recite the issue that had happened a while ago. "I''m sorry. I ran into her." With the Young Miss of the Robeheim family? Realizing that the other person''s voice was dark, the man shook his head straight away. "No. I don''t know if it was an escort or a friend, but I bumped into the boy who was next to her." Then it wouldn''t matter. But be careful next time. One mistake is eptable, but two mistakes often lead to summary execution. Recognizing that there was a warning rather than mercy in his words, the man bowed deeply again. What was the condition of the thing? "It''s working properly. I can clearly feel the mana all over my body." The man took an octagonal object out of his arms and checked his body condition. He can definitely feel the flow of mana that he didn''t normally feel. Using this tool, he was putting a lot of pressure on his body to forcibly circte the stopped mana, but it was none of his business. All he is allowed to do is obey his duty. For this purpose, he will do his duty tomorrow. And he had no regrets. You wouldn''t feel out of ce in your current state if you weren''t quite a bunch. You probably feel like an ordinary person. The most important fact for those who work in the dark is skill, but to pick one other fact , it is normal''. Appearance, height, physique, even mana. The most simr level to the criminals, the more difficult it is to find out when mixed among people. The use of objects in the man''s hands was simr. You''re controlling the flow of mana as much as you can, right? "Of course. Even in the eyes of a very talented person, I will only look like an ordinary resident here." The weak flow of mana can be seen as a weak presence, but in other words, it also meant that it was different from others. When everyone has a presence of 100, is it really an unnoticed shortcut to having a presence of 50 alone? No, like hiding a tree in a forest, you need to have 100 people in order to mix with 100 trees. The residents of the underworld, who had to do everything secretly and unnoticed as much as possible, were aware of this fact more than anyone else. Right. Please keep in mind This gig is something that only you guys can do. Yes, I will engrave it deep in my bones. Originally, he was born with a unique constitution that did not circte his body''s magic, so he tried all kinds of training to make up for the difference, but in the end he had to spend his time without being given any mission within the organization. In the meantime, he heard that there was a mission that he could aplish even with this useless body. No, he has a mission that he can aplish because he is himself. This was the only mission given to him and one that would prove his nameless life anyway. It seemed that the darker the footsteps of his life were covered, the brighter the future he would advance. Master, is it okay if I kill anyone who gets in my way? Kill. However, the goal is to capture them alive no matter what. The dead corpse has no meaning. "Yes." In the first ce, this mission was just one foundation for the gig. To do so, it was necessary to capture the target, not to remove it, and the man was aware of this, so he became even more nervous. If it was simply an assassination of a key factor, it would be okay to somehow cut their throats while they were sleeping or even attack them on the way in a wagon, but the difficulty of capturing them was different. In addition, the residence of their target was an iron-walled castle that boasted the strictest security in the northern region. But that''s why there''s a high chance that they''ll be careless.'' Probably no one would have predicted that they would break through the barrier they were proud of in this way. The fact that the number of guards patrolling the castle decreased at night was also a testament to their confidence. The man immediately put the hat on the table again and left the hideout. The moon, which had just risen, was very dark today. And on the other hand, it seemed like a symbol foretelling the sess of the mission, which made the man happy. Because there was no more ominous symbol for them than a bright moonlit night. Chapter 38: Untimely Raid Chapter 38: Untimely Raid Edgar, who returned to the residence andy down, looked up at the night sky, which was exceptionally dark today. It''s not a matter of the unwilling dark clouds covering the light of the moon and the stars, it is just that the atmosphere itself felt gloomy for no reason. The dark sky was vastly different from the usual cloudy night sky. Edgar, are you there? As Edgar was staring nkly into the dark sky through his small window with his legs crossed, a voice came into his ears. Leonel, who was gasping for breath as if he had just run a marathon, appeared. What is it, Leo? "Me and Enya are going to y cards, do you wanna join in?" "Card?" No matter what kind of card game it is, it''s not fun if it''s just the two of them, so Leo seems to have decided to call him. If possible, Edgar wanted to help Enya and let the two of them y alone, but it would seem strange if he forced himself to not get in between the two of them.. Besides, he himself is feeling ufortable, so it is not entirely a bad thing to y a few rounds to pass the time and also forget about his worries. Okay, lets go. Yayy! After all, it''s only fun if a card game consists of at least three people. Leonel immediately cheered without a care for his image and leaps to the room first ahead of Edgar. Leonel''s actions aroused a smile upon Edgar and he also got up to follow along. As he passed by the hallway, he met Creed, who was just entering the house. At first, Edgar casually asked where Creed hade back from, clearly not expecting a bitter smile on Creed''s face. Came back from meeting someone I know. " At thiste hour? Hearing this, he felt something was amiss and asked back in a calm tone with a sly smile that didn''t match his young age. Oh, by chance,is the person a lover? "You bastard, if I had a lover, there''s no way I would be stuck living in a ce like this." Oh, excuse me . Come to think of it, Edgar has never seen Creed bring up the topic of a woman. Is he not particrly interested in women? Judging by his age, he is of an age where he could have had several children under hisp. Well, there must be circumstances.'' Otherwise, even, if a person with the position of former knightmander is in the hands of the Grand Duke, he would not be looking after the orphanage children in a remote ce like this. In this case, it would only be polite for him to quietly withdraw. But where are you going to? Kitchen?" Leo asked me to y cards. He must havee to me because he couldn''t find Sir Creed. Card game, its good. Ill first freshen up ande right away. Creed was a person who liked to y with young children very much, in spite of hisrge size. Until Edgar came here, he must have been the reason why Leonel and Enya, who were the only two children here, did not suffer from loneliness. Adults would usually be annoyed to y card games with kids at a time like this, but Creed''s mind was well revealed when he said himself he woulde join them, even without Edgar requesting it particrly. Maybe it''s because he''s bored too. "Then shall we wait for you?" "You guys y first, I wille join in with snackster." "As expected, you''re so considerate." It happened that he was hungry, but how did it fit so well? In addition, Creed''s cooking skills have long been recognized by those who live in this residence. And it was Creed, no one else, who took care of their meals every day. Edgar heard that he''s been cooking as a hobby since he was a Knight. Edgar thought, perhaps that''s why Creed''s cooking skills were better than the house cook''s. It''s not that their skills are bad, but it would be better if their skills are up to par with Sir Creed''s. After watching Creed go to his room like that, when he went to Enya''s room, the two people who had arrived first weed him. When Lionel asked if he was hungry, Edgar grinned and delivered the good news he had just heard. "Sir. Creed said that he would bring us some snacks." "Really!? I''m d, En said she was hungry, too!" "Le, Leo Such a thing is embarrassingto say. They are a pair that always looks like they don''t fit together. Edgar, who was watching the two with a happy heart, slowly approached the window and checked the balcony that is high up in the night sky again. They''ll meet tomorrow anyway, so he doesn''t have to worry. And it''s useless to worry endlessly and stay up all night. For now, it would be best to y cards with friends and forget about his worries. Opening the curtains, he walked away from the window and approached his friends sitting on the floor. The game was decided by poker, and shortly after, Lionel skillfully handed out the cards. Edgar''s first card was a four-card. The hand that held the card gained even more strength. GASP! A sharp dagger pierced the neck of a guard who was patrolling, and the appeared shadow sank into the darkness once again. Exquisite dagger shooting skill while hiding in a blind spot is a basic skill of an assassin, and this man was no exception. HUK! He calmly removed the dagger stuck in the neck of the fallen corpse and stabbed it again in the heart. Since he had seen several corpses, he could tell at a nce that the guard was dead, but the most demanding thing in such an act was thoroughness. I''m sure it''ll be over here.'' The man who was looking for a ce to hide the body, moved the body behind arge tree right behind him and made the guard lean against a tree trunk. It was dark tonight anyway, so this was fine. Besides, this is a ce that can not be easily seen by the other guards patrolling, so even if it is bright tomorrow morning, it will not be easily seen. For such a crime, theter it is discovered, the better. That''s it.'' Hiding among the humongous shadow of the tall castle and moving stealthily, a balcony came into view at the end of his vision. That is the room where the target, thedy of the Robeheim family, is sleeping. As if the owner of the chamber was quite rxed, he could see the fluttering curtains through the open window. It''s quite tricky to go through the door like that if he wants to assassinate and infiltrate as much as possible, but it seems that the gods are smiling at him today. Although, from the youngdy''s point of view, he was the god of misfortune. Just two? It''s definitely poorly guarded.'' The master of the castle believes in the barrier, but it was to the point where peopleughed at this. But their belief is definitely something he is very grateful for. SHHK! Even the sound of stepping on the bushes was minimized, and he moved to the corner and disappeared behind the wall. In the backyard of the castle, a few more buildings were visible, including outbuildings where servants lived, but it didn''t seem to matter. The least worrying part is that he will be caught by the eyes of those who came out of the annexwhen he was carrying his target away . There is plenty of time. If he jumps from this position and steps over the castle wall, the possibility of tracking him down will be slim. Although he is rtively inferior in battle due to his inability to use magic, he also had the advantage of being difficult to locate by using magic to detect him when entering the tracking phase. It was for this reason that he had been entrusted with missions focused on gathering information rather thanbat-oriented assassinations. However, those two people in front were quite burdensome opponents for him. If he can''t kill them both at once, the other one will eventually call in another guard, and things will get out of hand. However, when he hid himself in the shade and passed by, he was afraid of getting caught by the light from the building in the back garden. How should I ovee this situation? "Hey! Come here for a second!" "What''s going on?" While the man was in the midst of his worries, he suddenly heard another person''s voice from the other side. Hiding behind the wall, he barely stuck out his face half way and looked at the situation, and a guard with amp in his hand was waving at the two as if toe to him. In case an intruder appeared, the two guards hurried there, and the man did not miss the short gap. The heavens really help me today.'' He didn''t expect this to work out so well. It was a lucky day. He was about to get excited because he felt like he had seeded in the mission, but the man finally calmed down his emotions and took something out of his arms. It was a pretty thin rope with hooks. On the surface, it seemed as if the rope could be cut at once, but it is difficult to cut even with the greatest sword unless it is a spell casted sword. The man hung a weight from the end of the hook and threw it up with all his might. SQUEAK! "Did it get hooked?" He didn''t have enough strength, so he thought it wouldn''t touch, but fortunately, it seems to be caught on the balcony railing. In the process of sessfully progressing step by step, the man smiled satisfiedly and pulled the rope to see if it was hooked well. He pulled the rope tightly with his arm strength. Then he grabbed the rope with one hand and began climbing the building with his feet supported on the wall. Since it requires a lot of physical strength, he was quite out of breath when he was almost half way up, but the man went up without stopping. This is the best opportunity when there are no guards around. There was no stopping. I''ve arrived pretty well.'' Soon, as he stepped over the balcony railing, he saw the whole backyard of the castle spreading out below. The guards seem to have not returned yet after heading to the other side. Then, if he were to run away with the youngdy right now, who is sound asleep already, no one will know what happened during this quiet night. SHLIP! The wind-swept curtains tickled his face, he went inside without caring. As expected, a girl lying on a bed was sleeping well in the room. Although she is still young, he heard that she is widely skilled in using magic. If he were to wake her up unnecessarily, then there sure will be a battle of magic, and it will be an incorrigible mistake. This mission must be done without a hitch. As soon as the man tried to take the things he had brought out of his arms ,at this time. !? The sudden killing intent he felt from behind caused him to respond by hurriedly pulling out the weapon from his waist. CHAWENG! The sound of metal colliding with metal echoes in the silent room, and what appears in front of the man is the ck-haired boy he saw during the day. The man managed to deflect the iing sword without a moment''s surprise, widened the distance between them, and approached the door of the room. How is he here? Perhaps, he isn''t just a friend, but a personal guard? Otherwise, there would be no way he could have set foot in the bedroom of the Grand Duke''s daughter,te at this night. No, even as a personal guard, it is impossible for the boy to be in this room in the first ce. If so, does this mean that this boy also came here from outside and was waiting? But he must first break through that barrier. Anyway, it isn''t what mattered now. A disruptor intervened in a n that seemed to be smooth sailing all the way. And the momentum emanating from the opponent''s body was too much to simply dismiss him as a young guy. Whoa. Whoa. Surprised by the unexpected iing battle, the man''s heart began to breathe heavily. The boy, who had been watching him, took a step forward, with a sword aimed at his neck, ferociously reciting a threat. "You''re waking her up, hold your breath." At Edgar''s remark that is oozing out obvious murderous intentions, the man silently thought that he must have been foolish a few moments ago to have said that he was really lucky today. [ Join us on discord https://discord.gg/arPpjtnZ%5D Chapter 39: The Unexpected Outcome Chapter 39: The Unexpected Oue Trantor : Idris As expected.'' The man''s appearance, who was just a step away from the balcony, proves that Edgar''s hypothesis was not wrong. The aura of magical power which could easily be detected on an averagely talented person is hardly able to be detected on this man. The man must have used some kind of magic artifact to forcibly surpass his aura or the man is a rare case like himself who has a special body constitution. Actually, thetter is likely to be the case. The same context as how he was able to pass through the barrier and sneak into Ariel''s room. He had expected for the world to have people whose body has the same constitution as him, but he had never thought that anyone would actually be so daring to break through the barrier like this. If Edgar hadn''t felt a sense of incongruity when he met the man in the town, a major ident would have urred in this quiet night. "! CLING! Deflecting a dagger that flew from the darkness, Edgar quickly straightened up his thoughts. No matter how spacious the room is, he was at a disadvantage in such a confined space because his weapon had a longer range. Besides, in order to prevent the opponent from using Ariel as a hostage and getting out of here, he had no choice but to stick around and protect her as much as possible. Even in this situation, which was in many ways unfavorable, he was able to leave some scars, but it was truly regrettable that he couldn''t deliver a significant blow. Its dangerous. On the other hand, the situation was not easy for the man who was confronting Edgar as well. Despite the boy''s young age, he handled the situation quite skillfully, the man would have had a chance to sessfullyplete his mission if the boy had shown up just a little bitte. The boy paced back and forth between the balcony and the bed, stopping him from escaping through the window, and preventing him from using the target as a hostage to get out of the situation. If I attack hastily, I will be the one to suffer. What should I do? At least in this kind of situation, if he were to gamble, it is to barge directly from the door to incite chaos and escape through the gap of time when they are still in confusion. However, this strategy is possible only when the opponent is fairly easygoing. If he is not wrong, the boy would probably shove the sword into his back without hesitation the moment he turned his back. However, if they continue to cause amotion in the room, it will be the same as calling in reinforcements. The only weapon I have is a dagger tucked in my sleeve. And it''s dark. However, it isn''t that he is at his wits. His purpose is to kidnap the young miss of the Robeheim family, but his opponent does not know whether his purpose is to assassinate or capture her alive. That''s why the boy is more aggressive to keep him from getting close to the young miss. Then, what he should use is this small information gap. Maybe he could find a way out of this. . !? When the man carefully put his hand into his bosom, Edgar rushed right in, refusing to give a chance. Unlike him, whose only weapon is a sword in his hand, his opponent is an assassin, who knows what kind of hidden weapon might the man take out. He doesn''t know how things would go if he let the assassin pull out another weapon. VIRRR! Edgar''s form arrived in front of the man at the same time as he stepped out, just like a swordsman''s footwork. The man timely managed to stop the iing sword with his other hand, but he was at a disadvantage as one of his hands was kept upied in his bosom. Edgar, who smiled coldly at the man''s trembling wrist, thrust his sword forward toward the man''s right eye. SHHK Kuk! The man somehow twisted his head to avoid it, but the sword that brushed past the side of his temple was stained with blood. Damn it.'' For some reason, the man felt like he was a magician parrying with a swordsman, not as an assassin. It is said that the higher the swordsman reached the pinnacle, the more they did not give the magician time to prepare, and this boy''s fighting method was very simr to that. But now would be perfect.'' Even though his back was pinned to the wall, now that the distance between the boy and the bed was far, it was just right. Apparently, God smiled at him in the end. When the dagger could be felt in his left hand, which he had put into his arms, the man smiled. What he was actually aiming for was furniture disyed on the ceiling above Ariel''s bed. At first nce, it was not a simple ss material, and the tip was quite sharp. If a dagger was thrown to drop that thing, this boy would surely throw himself to protect the youngdy. If that''s the case, aim for the moment the boy turns around and pierce his back. There are only two options. Ignoring the youngdy being hurt, the boy chose to attack him, or ignored his own attack and tried to protect the youngdy. However, in the opinion of the man, this boy would never choose the former. He would somehow try to get out of the ce holding the youngdy and continue the fight with him after that. It might be possible if there is an overwhelming difference in skill, but in a battle with such a small gap, the opponent bes prey for a skilled assassin. BA-DUM! BA-DUM! Now!'' As the boy gradually closed the distance between them, the man, who had been watching for an opportunity until the very end, threw the dagger at the string that hangs the ss furniture. SHUUK! ! Edgar btedly recognized what the opponent was aiming for as the dagger flew through the silenced air. The moment Edgar turned his back and ran toward the bed, the man quickly closed the distance and aimed at Edgar''s back. The ss furniture reached the back of the boy who came right in front of the head of the youngdy. At this moment, it would be impossible to step away while holding the youngdy. And the man who had reached to such a conclusion, stabbed the dagger straight through with the smile of a confident winner. Quack! What!? However, it was Edgar''s savage hand that greeted the man. And right after that, the huge furniture fell on Edgar''s body with a loud sound. No matter how deeply Ariel was asleep, there is no way one wouldn''t be able to wake up at this level of noise. Ariel''s eyelids fluttered, her red eyes came back to life, and her expression turned to bewilderment at the gray sight in front of her. "tee de?" Sorry, did I wake you up? As Edgar stood there clutching an unknown man''s neck, the blood dripped down, soaking Ariel''s face. If possible, I also want to end this quietly.'' Even though he trained so much, he still has a long way to go in actualbat experience? At least, in thest minute, he realized that the enemy''s final goal was not to eliminate Ariel, but to capture her alive. If it wasn''t for this realization, the counterattack would have been impossible. Crazy, bastard . Even the youngdy under his arm was astounded. Ariel would never have thought of the silly boy to actually block the danger for her with his body. More than anything else, the blows inflicted on his body were enormous and it was definitely difficult for him to maintain his consciousness, but the strength in his hand, which was strangling the man''s throat, only grew stronger and stronger. Damn it, I can''t get myself killed like this. On the other hand, the man''s thoughts were the same as Edgar''s. Even if it meant cutting off one of his limbs, the man had to be kept alive somehow to be interrogated. He has to know who is the mastermind behind this incident and what is their intention. It was still full of unknown things, so killing the man hastily would only do harm. Furthermore.. Even if I had already made up my mind, is it still difficult to do it myself? Although he fought to the death, Edgar was a boy who had nevermitted a murder yet. It means that even if the opponent is an assassin, it is quite difficult for him to end someone''s life without hesitation. It was also a part that proves that being the first murder is a serious act. Ariel, the rope Do you have anything to tie him up ? "Yes! hang on ! Edgar, holding the man by the neck, slowly moved towards the closet. Anyway, he has memorized theyout of the room long ago, so there probably is no risk factor. He tied the man''s wrists with the rope that Ariel had brought and hung him in the closet. At this level, no matter how strong the man is, it will be difficult to release. Perhaps because of the bleeding, Edgar, whose mind began to grow hazy, grabbed the man and sat down on the floor. He''s going to have to exin everything to Ariel, but his lips can''t quite part as his body starts to feel heavy. He guesses he''ll have to call the others for now. After all, in order to hand over the man, he won''t be able to bury this incident anyway. But somehow, this is over.'' It was the moment when Edgar''s consciousness was about to fade from the overwhelming sense of relief. Ed!" Ariel, who was standing across from him, saw the bewilderment in his eyes, and for some reason she shouted his name urgently. In the midst of his receding consciousness, just before Edgar''s body hit the floor, a small explosion sounded from behind him. Pooh! Surprised by the sound, Edgar btedly turned his head, and standing there was the figure of the man who had apparently been tied up just a moment ago. The man''s right hand held a thin saw-like thing that was smaller than the palm of his hand, hidden somewhere in his sleeve. He probably tried to cut the rope and loosened it. But that wasn''t what was important to Edgar right now. The whole man''s head had been blown off, and it had turned into a lump that did not know whether it was a human or a monster. The lower part of his body, which had been rtively intact, gradually copsed and fell t on the cold floor. Ariel, you . There was currently only one person in this room capable of doing this. Edgar quietly called his childhood friend''s name with shocked eyes. Even if the man was a person who tried to assassinate her, it is still a shock to witness a 14-year-old girl calmly take a person''s life without hesitation. And more so, Ariel''s eyes showed no fear of murder, no fear, no surprise. Ariel slowly approached Edgar and touched Edgar''s face, and he calmly asked if she was hurt anywhere. "I''m fine. Rather, who is that guy? He tried to ambush you, so I just killed him first. I think you were trying to capture him alive. It wasn''t that he wanted to ask this kind of question. This must be Ariel''s first murder after all. Even so, how could she remain so calm? It took a lot of determination before Edgar decided to kill someone he clearly recognized as an enemy. "Are you okay? This must be the first time you''ve killed a person. "How is a person who tried to kill you a person, it''s a bug. And would you have the conscience to save such bugs? Ariel, who spoke so casually, immediately applied a healing spell to Edgar. The spell alone is not enough because she hasn''t mastered the spellpared to other magic spells, but it''s enough to heal superficial wounds. Then Ariel, who got up from her seat, immediatelyid Edgar''s head on herp. "Is this because of your bloodline?" Edgar could not feel it until he faced her red eyes looking down at him. No matter how innocent she looks on the outside, there''s definitely a bloodline of a cold ruler who can brutally cut and dispose of those who block her way. However, her cold judgment also saved her life. At the end of the day, he came to help, and it is a relief to see her safe and sound. Not long after that, people began to flock to the two loud noises that rang at the end of the battle. He solved one thing, but Edgar fell asleep with a bitter smile at the thought that there were more problems to solve in the future. I think I''m pretty tired today. [Original site is gxytl, please read at the original site to support the Trantor] Apparently, he is pretty much exhausted. Chapter 40: Post-clearing (1) Chapter 40: Post-clearing (1) Trantor : Idris Afterthe incidentst night, as Edgar had predicted, the Robeheim family suddenly fell into chaos. The surprising factor in this incident is that there are two people in total who managed to snuck their way in through the impregnable barrier and break into the castle, and one of them was said to be a boy who killed the said another person presumed as an assassin and even said that the boy was a child under Sir.Creed''s tutge. Even more shocking matters that followed after thest night''s incident was Helena''s revtion that the said boy, the disciple of Sir.Creed, who saved the Young Lady was actually an heir to the Bilhark family, and he was said to be living here for a while with his identity hidden for the sake of learning under Sir.Creed. The only normal factor in this case is that this hot news burns the feets of the subordinates, considering that this whole ordeal consists of only one night-time. Ed, would you like some grapes? It''s delicious. Contrary to the chaotic situation outside, Ariel calmly handed over therge grapes she had brought from who knows where to Edgar. And, by chance, their current location is actually Ariel''s bedroom where the murder scene happened justst night and the bed Edgar was currently lying on is undoubtedly Ariel''s. Is it okay to keep eating grapes in this kind of situation? There is nothing you cant do anyway. It is, but. In the end, Edgar sighed deeply before munching on a grape that Ariel had hand-picked and handed over. His mind was upied with nothing more than chaos from yesterday''s events. I don''t have the face to see Ariel.'' To be honest, even lying down and eating the fruit that she calmly offered made him feel remorse. Yesterday''s incident was literally the result of a series of his misjudgments and the summit of his stupidity. If even half of his footing had gone just a little bit wrong at that time, it would have been impossible for him to open his eyes to such a leisurely morning like today. From start to the end. Nothing he ever did was right. "Ha." In contrast to the soft sigh he exhaled, Edgar''s right hand was clenched with full strength. When he regained consciousness this morning, what awaited him at first sight was Madam Helena, shedding tears while uttering thanks to him repeatedly which made him go crazy and want to die right away. If Madam Helena had known about the full ordeal that happenedst night from start to the end, then she wouldn''t have reacted in the way she did today. His actions were nothing but ungratefulness, that blew away all of the mercy and consideration that Madam Helena had extended to him. What gives him that confidence?'' A sense of dj vu and some uncertain feelings that arise after seeing a man in the town yesterday. He was just inly convinced by these two factors and went to Ariel''s room to check. In a situation, where it was unknown if his one-sided suspicions were true or not, nothing good would have urred if amotion was raised for no reason just because of him. However, the key factor for this matter lies in the event that took ce after. I should have called for reinforcement, even if it meant waking Ariel, I should have done that in the first ce.'' Various thoughts run over his mind. But the problem is that the time of the incident was too short. At first, he intended to kill the opponent somehow alone and to bury the case in secret. If this incident gets into the ears of others, he will have to exin why a boy named Edgar was able to be in their Young Miss''s bedroom, and that alone would cause a lot of headaches for all the people in name. Besides, more than anything, he didn''t want to shock Ariel. He just didn''t want a 14-year-old girl to face those who threatened her life. But that must have been just a small thought. Ariel. "what?" "Sorry." What do you have to be sorry for? You protected me Seeing her tilting her head, Edgarughed and reached out to tidy up her messy hair. He could not look at this battle from one-sided angel. After all, by luck, although nothing he did was correct from start to finish, the result was satisfying. If he had been a bit slow in grasping the situation and the number of gambles his opponent threw at the end, the result could have gone wrong in many ways while he tried to retreat to save Ariel. Edgar may have had the upper hand with his pure fighting ability. However, due to hisck of practical experience, he was clumsy at reading his opponent''s psychology, and the difference between his opponent and his own skills was not so overwhelming, but the key factor was his overconfidence. Besides, he ended up not trusting Ariel. That she might end up bing a burden incase she couldn''t properly deal with the attacks. He probably didn''t wake her up because he thought so in his subconscious. He almost put his friend in a bigger crisis because he didn''t trust her. Could there be a case as ironic and stupid as this? Hey, Ed. You''re not thinking about something stupid, are you? What stupid idea? Even so, he was seriously examining yesterday''s events, but Edgar was almost hurt a little by thinking about it like an idiot. Yesterday, you couldnt handle that guy alone, made a mistake in your judgment Isn''t that what you''re thinking?" . Is she using the mind reading spell on him? When Ariel guessed exactly how he was feeling, to the point where it gave him goosebumps, Edgar closed his mouth and blinked in a daze. For some reason, it felt like their usual positions were somehow swapped. Because you always care about useless things. Do you remember when we were young? You know, when we met a wild boar in the mountains and ran away. Uh, uh . For some reason, he felt as if the benevolence of Madam Helena had descended upon Ariel. Edgar, who wondered if the Ariel in front of him was really the authentic one, responded in a somewhat dazed look and stuttered his words. At that time, I heard from my mother that you don''t me me, but said what you did was wrong, you should have stopped me from going to the mountain and apologized. He remembered something like that. But there is a difference between then and now, and the result of his judgment was based on the situation they were in, so why is it then considered as a stupid idea? Edgar had a belly full of doubts but Ariel continued without stopping. Mom said, you know how to look back on a situation in an adult and cool way for your age, but sometimes you tend to put yourself down too harshly. Am I? He had never really thought about it. Edgar never had any desire to rise in power by treating himself harshly, and he always had the impression that he is alwaysid back. Maybe it''s along the line that the impression one had on oneself is different from what others had for that person. You fought for me yesterday. Calling in reinforcements or even waking me up would have been better than fighting alone, but you fought the enemy alone. Ariel, that . Dont talk nonsense. I know. You must have thought that I would be a burden. Even if you woke me up, I wouldn''t be able to judge whether I would have been helpful in that situation. Ariel added, The probable reason why you didnt call in reinforcements was because you wanted to solve it quietly.'' Contrary to Edgar''s expectations, she really saw through his mind. Why did he make that decision yesterday? Even to the point where he belittles his friend. But after all, who was it for? It was for me. Yes it." It was a hard fact that even Edgar could not deny. If he hadn''t thought of her at all in the first ce, he wouldn''t have had to make things soplicated. Ariel''s face, which was full of anger at Edgar''s affirmation, also forced out a smile. It should be. Because that was the only answer she wanted. You are thinking too hard. Of course you could have made a mistake. But in the end, it was to protect me, and in the end, you seeded in protecting me. A hero saves everyone? it''s not all true. Yet people praise them. Because the hero gained more by protecting than he lost by not protecting . Every word she uttered incessantly stabbed Edgar deeply into his heart. If you keep it, think about cherishing what you kept. And if you made a mistake, don''t make it next time, forget it for now. I am able to be here now because of you. That''s true. He never thought that the day where he wasforted by Ariel woulde,not by anyone else but Ariel. Edgar felt a sense of pride while making fun of his own situation. He was so happy that his friend, who had always acted childish, hade to the point offorting him. Why are youughing so much? Feel bad. Ariel''s eyebrows twitched as she looked at him as if she were looking at a child. "uh No, when did that immature princess grow up this much? Impressed Aww! sick! I am a patient, a patient! You idiot for earning a bee! I''d rather let you die then! you fool! idiot! Ed! Their conversation could have ended warmly if he had only teased a little less, but why would this idiot step in and ruin the atmosphere? Enraged, Ariel grabbed a pillow the size of her torso and hit him with all her might. Stop it because you made a mistake hey! There is a wound there, a wound! Good! Id rather let you die from an open wound! The blow was so hard that Edgar, who was being hit by it, thought it hurt more than the day before when he endured the fall of the ss furniture with his whole body. Edgar dealt the guest of the night sessfully but then he was killed by the pillow of the childhood friend he saved. RATTLE! Ed, you feel better Ariel!? What are you doing to the injured child! Just as Edgar was writhing in pain, Helena opened the door and entered the room. Oh, Mom! This is, Ed, this idiot''s fault . Put it down quickly! Even if you dont have gratitude, what are you doing to the person who saved you! It''s not really ! In the end, this grand finale came to an end with only Ariel enjoying the resentment to the fullest. Afterwards, Edgar heard from Helena that the situation outside had been somewhat settled and the conversation hade to an end. However, she asked if he could apany her for a while because she needed his verbal statement, which was at the center of the case. Maybe this is the real problem. Edgar nodded his head, his facepletely devoid ofughter. This case will be a turning point. He wonders if he will be able to stay by Ariel''s side, or conversely, he won''t even be able to stay in the outhouse in the backyard. Goodbye, Ed. Okay, Ill go. Ariel sees him off with a mysterious smile. She seemed to know something, but Edgar had no way of knowing. Edgar, who tilts his head, responds, and then leaves the room with Helena''s support. Fortunately, he seemed to be able to walk without much difficulty, and he quickly got out of Helena''s arms and moved on his own. Don''t worry, Ed. I''m almost done exining the situation, so no one will see you badly. It''s something he is happy to hear. If you look at it kindly from the beginning, there are often cases where you don''t listen to anything you say. This must all be thanks to Helene''s use of her strength. Edgar wanted to use this incident as an opportunity to repay Helena and Ariel. He had to move on, but never forgetting the mistake he had madest night. Because that would be the right path for his friends and himself. Chapter 41: Post-clearing (2) Chapter 41: Post-clearing (2) Trantor : Idris Walking down the brilliant hallway, Edgar finally arrived in a room with a long table. He presumed that it is a room used by the Lord and the subordinates when there is something important to discuss. "The atmosphere isn''t as bad as I thought." Edgar, who entered the room, nced around, but a few people seemed to be looking at him with particr re. On the contrary, they seemed quite surprised to see him in person as they were buzz among themselves, asking if he was that child. I feel like I''ve be a spectacr animal.'' Following Helena''s guidance, a drop of cold sweat passed down Edgar''s back, as he sat in a suitable seat. Even if he tried to cover it up, it would be strange not to be nervous when he knew that so many people were closely watching all of his actions. Helena, who was watching Edgar closely, patted him on the shoulder as if assuring him it was okay. Even if you''re a kid-adult, being in this kind of situation is always tiresome.'' He just hopes the case will proceed fast without any major problems. And it''s been a long time since they''ve been looking at each other without a word. Soon, a man sitting opposite from Helena opened his mouth as a representative. He had a pretty stylish mustache, and Edgar remembered seeing him around here. "Edgar Bilhark, I''m sorry to have let the patient walk here. It''s a confusing situation and I really need your statement." "No, I''m just grateful for the hospitality." "I''m sad that I couldn''t even treat the benefactor who protected thedy to that extent. Oh, I''mte in introducing myself." Identifying himself as Elfeld sier, he was none other than the Robeheim couple, the first power of the family and also an aide to the family. When Edgar recalled his memory because he thought he had seen the man somewhere, he could see that Elfred was a man who patted his head and gave him a chocte the other day when he visited the castle with Creed. Despite his size and physique as big as Creed, he remembered Elfred was quite a good match for a kind smile. "I''ve heard a lot from Mrs.Helena. So, you stayed here with your identity hidden for learning?" "It''s not just because of learning, but it''s also a part of the reason." "Hoh, not just because of learning? If you don''t mind, I''d like to ask you what the other reason is." At his counter-question, Edgar nced at Helena sitting next to him. It was a question of whether Edgar could tell him the details, but Helena smiled nonchntly and winked as if telling him to do what he wanted. "Because my dream is to stay with my friend." "Do you mean Lady Ariel when you say your friend?" Yes that''s right." There was no use in hesitating to speak when things are already exposed anyway. When Edgar coolly expressed his affirmation, the smile on Elfred''s lips grew even wider. I have heard. I heard that you refused to enter the House of Robeheim by borrowing the names of Lady Helena and the Young Miss? "Yes." Is there any reason? I''m not going to interrogate you, but it wouldn''t be bad to study in a morefortable environment." Really, are you asking that far? What should be told has already been told anyway, so Edgar decided to speak up without caring for anything. If so, I would have been able to restfortably under the protection of the Robeheim family right now. But who will recognize the sessor of a small family who has not achieved anything? In other words, I wanted to stand by the Young Miss only with my own abilities without borrowing the help of others That''s what I mean. "That''s right." Hearing the words that came out of his own mouth somehow made him feel as though he was working hard to be Ariel''s fiance, but he couldn''t afford to pay attention to that right now. Besides, as long as these people have some sense, they wouldn''t think that the heir to a rural Baron would be aiming for a seat next to the future Grand Duchess. Yeah, I have heard the story too. So let''s move on to our chat, just about what happened in thedy''s bedroom yesterday . It hase!.'' This was Edgar''s biggest concern. In the end, it was an act that protected Ariel, but if he told them what happened throughout the whole process, it would definitely bring about a repercussion for him. In any case, the act of trespassing through the barrier is not a small matter. Now, the problem is how to wind his way out of this matter now. In the first ce, Edgar won''t have a chance to resist if he tries to bite the bullet and reveal the truth.. However, he sees that there is room for extenuating the circumstances and if he tries to bury that certain part, at least there will be some room for conversation. As Edgar anxiously swallowed his saliva, a strange smile formed on Elfred''s lips as he watched Edgar. You are aware that there is a barrier around this castle, right? Yes, I heard it from Ariel. He was wondering if he should put Ariel''s full name after her name, but fortunately no one seemed to point it out. Does it mean that they acknowledge him as her friend? This alone is a great harvest. I spoke with the intruder yesterday about how he was able to pass through the barrier and enter thedy''s bedroom. But there was nothing that stood out . Didn''t Ariel say anything? No one but him and Ariel would have the right answer on how to pass the barrier. Just as he was thinking about whether to reveal it now, Elfred''s mouth opened again. "So I investigated the case closely First of all, nothing major is the case and the Young Miss exined about your appearance at that time." "What? What do you mean by exnation?" It was a fact in name and reality that he broke into Ariel''s room, whether there is an exnation or not. But Ariel came forward on behalf of him and exined, what kind of nonsense is this? "You don''t have to pretend you don''t know. I''ve already heard that you were called to her room just before the barrier activated." When Elfred jokingly added, "You must have had a hard time climbing up high," Edgar felt dumbfounded. In other words, Ariel deliberately falsely stated and took the me on herself. "Did Ariel say that?" " Yes. Maybe she knows that you''ll try to take the me all on yourself because you don''t want to bother her, so she earnestly asked me to make an exception for you." Seeing Elfred smiling happily, Edgar realized that he had taken a punch from her and smiled a despondent smile. So that''s the reason for your mysterious smile.'' At the end, he could finally understand the reason for the meaningful smile she showed. Above all, it was a hard fact that Ariel added thest sentence (Elfred''sst sentence at above) at the end when Ariel delivered her words to Elfred. Once she has made that statement first, Elfred will feel that Edgar is deliberately lying to cover up Ariel, even if he tells the truth. In addition, from the perspective of Elfred, a subordinate of the Robeheim family, he can''t doubt the words of the person he is serving. Indeed, before Edgar woke up, Ariel used all the means she could to fulfill her goal. "I''m going crazy." There is no way. He didn''t expect Ariel to treat him so well. When he nced at Helena, she only smiled as if she knew everything, there was no need to say anything. Edgar could finally realize that this situation was a kind of y made up for him. He guesses Elfred is closer to Ariel than Madam Helena. Rather, it is clear that Ariel thought of this incident as an opportunity to gain recognition and pushed ahead without hesitation. Helena must have also given a light push from behind. Edgar''s recklessness in trying to solve it alone without calling in reinforcements anyway, and how he broke through the barrier in the middle of the night and entered Ariel''s bed. The only matters that could be questioned were those that could not be confirmed without Ariel''s statement. Since things have toe to this point, no matter what the person in name(Edgar) said doesn''t matter anymore, the person in charge of this case will close his eyes and write what should be written. He doesn''t know if he should dismiss this as a white lie, but in any case, she fooled many of her subordinates with her lies. Only to create a situation where her own friend is fully appreciated. She''s very tyranny.'' It''s only now that he started to worry about the future. Why the hell did she handle things in such a reckless way? But even in this situation, the funniest thing was that he was delighted at her consideration. The reason I called you today is to decide on your future status. I cannot turn a blind eye to the benefactor who protected our Young Miss. If you are talking about the rewards . Edgar''s brain couldn''t keep up with the story that was going too fast. It''s only just now that he''s finally sorted outst night''s incident and entered the post-processing, but he never thought they would directly enter the phase about granting him rewards. Although saving the Young Lady is an important task, the pace of progress was too fast for him to keep up. However, it is not that Edgar''s doubts did not go unnoticed by Elfred. It''s just that he is a subordinate working for the Robeheim family anyway, and in the end, he was in a position where he couldn''t ignore the pressure from above. Thedy was very upset. Putting aside anything else, she said that since you have done so much, she asked me to let you stay by her side from now on. "haha . He can''t believe he has been out done by Ariel today. Today was aplete defeat. Perhaps he had never felt so deeply defeated by Ariel before. Even so, what is truly strange is that the heart stained with defeat was very warm. He expected the day woulde when he would feel this way from that immature princess, but he didn''t expect it toe this soon. I didn''t want it this way.'' Taking a friend''s crisis as an opportunity, could there be a more disgusting situation than this? But on the other hand, he also felt that refusing something that Ariel has put on a silver-tter while going so far as to tell lies, is an insult from him. Maybe she even predicted that he would feel this way. Please, I will follow whatever you say. Its nice to be clear. Perhaps we will talk in detail during the week. This is a matter that Madama Helena also wanted to proceed quickly. As expected, it seems that Madam Helena also supported him with a hand. When Edgar looked at her with a little resentment in his eyes, Madam Helena did not know what he was thinking but only smiled at him. In the end, through this incident, Edgar realized that he is still far away from his initial goals and that his immature childhood friend is no longer a child. Chapter 42: A Noisy Morning Chapter 42: A Noisy Morning Trantor : Idris After the event of that night, Edgar instantly became a celebrity in the castle. In addition, it was about ten dayster that he moved his residence from the out-house in the backyard to the main building of the castle. Leonel and Enya, who had been together with him for a long time but also a short time, expressed regret at the sudden news. However, it was not too far away anyway, and Edgar was going to be taught by Sir.Creed in the future, so it didn''t matter too much. After making an appointment to meet in the backyard every morning, Edgar bid goodbye to the two of them. And a little funny situation urred in the middle, his two friends reactedpletely unexpectedly when they learned that Edgar was from a noble family. To him, the two added that his behavior was too easy-going and didn''t match with the manner of an aristocrat, but Edgar could not hide his bitterness. Edgar''s morning schedule had changed quite a bit since he moved. Originally, he went straight to the backyard to learn from Creed, but these days, he first went to Ariel''s room. Privately, they are friends, but it is an obligation that has arisen because they have entered the position of nominal attendants (just like Shuri but not entirely a servant). Shuri, good morning. It was Shuri, her exclusive maid, who greeted Edgar when he arrived at Ariel''s room early today. "Hello. Young Master Oh no, Mr. Edgar. Are you unfamiliar with the title yet? so do I." He was originally a man who is a friend of the youngdy, but while he is staying here as an attendant, he is definitely in the position of a servant like Shuri. That''s why there was a strict order to change his titleeven though it was nothing more than a tirade for an immature princessmaybe it was because Shuri wasn''t ustomed to the new title yet, so his old title would pop up from time to time. Edgar, giggling at her as if he understood her feelings, immediately extended his hand to take the basket from Shuri. Inside the basket were rows of things Ariel used to groom her body, frombs to perfume. Originally, it was meant to be in Ariel''s room, but when Edgar asked about it, she said it was a nuisance, so she left it to Shuri. So it became a daily habit to let Shuri bring it every morning when she came to Ariel''s room, she says. Its something I have to do, Im sorry. What is this? Besides, it''s better for me to wake her up and do everything she wants. He had heard before that every time Shuri went to wake her up in the morning, Ariel rebelled with her doomed fighting spirit. As a servant, it would be difficult to wake up the sleeping master, but it would be even more difficult for someone like Shuri, who is soft-hearted. So, this is the trick that Edgar came up with. Going to wake Ariel himself under the pretext of saying his greetings. He hasn''t tried it yet, but he guesses it would work pretty well. Oh, and it looks like Ronan is out in the garden right now. Why don''t you go out? "Ahh?" Suddenly the name of her lover came out of Edgar''s mouth, and she hurriedly turned her head out of the window, opening her eyes like a frightened rabbit.. Unfortunately, this ce was not a ce with a clear view of the garden, so she couldn''t check his appearance. He is just there, so leave Ariel with me and go out. Ha, but its working hours now ? "There''s someone to do the work for you, so what''s the worry?" When Edgar shrugged his shoulders and bobbed his head towards the window indifferently, Shuri, who had noticed, hurriedly bidded him greetings and headed towards the garden with her gun-like strides. It''s such good timing .'' Edgar, who was happily watching Shuri''s disappearing back, turned around and knocked on the door. Knock. Knock. He knocked on the door a couple of times in a slightly louder voice, but there was no answer. In this case, it''s either one or another. One, she''s already awake but deliberately ignoring it, or she''s still drifting off to sleep. Of course, neither of them could stop Edgar. "Excuse me." For now, despite the fact that the attendant was not given permission from the master, he spat out his words moderately and strode into the room. As expected, Ariel was still traveling in her dreand on her bed. Her sleep was described as angelic, but in Edgar''s eyes the viinous tyrant was seen as resting. Mydy, the sun is in midheaven. Please wake up. ammm. An attendant who stands crookedly with his hand on one side of his waist and wakes up her master as if to say something. Even so, Ariel let out a quiet breath and showed no sign of getting out of her slumber. As Edgar watched this spectacle, veins naturally popped from his forehead. When she asked to go out together to practice this morning with her own mouth, he can''t wait after preparing in advance, yet here, she''s not even awake yet. At this point, he wondered if she even remembered her promise. Ariel, wake up. You told me to go with you to morning practice. "Yes Shurii, I still want to sleep . Shuri will freeze to death. It''s only been a few days, but what Edgar has felt while taking over Shuri''s morning duties is that his grievances are formidable. He wonder how many times he has alreadyined to Shuri every morning, almost about to form a habit out of reflex He wants to give a good smack at her forehead, but if that really happens, things will get out of control when she wakes up, so such thoughts better remain in his heart. However, since the meaningless tug-of-war could not continue, Edgar decided to take a special measure. Its okay. Edgar, who wrapped Ariel tightly in the nket as if it were a lump of luggage, lifted her up. Only then did her eyes, which had been tightly closed, slowly open. "Yes, Shri Ee? Huh?" Ariel, who continued to search for Shuri, quickly looked around, poking her head through the nket, to see if she was btedly aware of the situation. Somehow, her body was in the air and the boy''s face came into view, which was not supposed to be seen. After about three seconds of silence that followed, a sudden scream rang out in the room. "Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa" "Oh, it''s so noisy. Be quiet." Edgar frowned at the loud voice that seemed to rip off his eardrums, but whether or not, Ariel''s scream continued. "You, you idiot! What are you doing in this early morning? Are you crazy!? Why are you in ady''s room?! "Now you are saying something that isdy-like. But is it verydy-like to sleep with her mouth open and drooling?" "What!? You just put me down and you''re dead this instant!" Does that mean he won''t die if he doesn''t put her down? Upon hearing a very good hint, Edgar tried to put her in front of the dressing table as it is, but stopped, and stood up again and circled the room holding her just like that. "You should have woken up when I called you. It''s all your karma, karma." "What karma! Why are you here in the first ce? Where''s Shuri? Shuri!!" Oh, that remark came out. It was already an expected response, so Edgar smiled slickly and showed a rxed response. "I said I would wake you up because she has something else to do. Ain''t I so considerate?" "Don''t be ridiculous! You must have told her to go see Roban or Ronan again. Geez, where are you touching?" Why is she even struggling and telling others to hold her properly? Why would a pupa surrounded by nkets be pretty in the first ce? "Don''t touch any.. woo'' Why would I touch your body? Am I a pervert?" "It''s a pervert, then! You came into the room of a growndy without her permission, Mo, body! "Oh, I can''t hold it anymore because it''s unfair. Someone would think this is an attack." Eventually, Edgar, who dered surrender first, put her on the bed and slumped into the chair next to him. Only then did Ariel, who got out of the nket roll, surrounded by steam and make a sound. "What is this, if not, because of you, you idiot! My hair is a mess!" "It''s always been a mess. What a load of crap." "Well, that may be the case, but Anyway!" How normal would a person who just woke up be if his or her head was fine in the first ce? Moreover, Ariel''s hair itself was quite longpared to other women, so it was bound to crumble easily. In the end, Ariel couldn''t refute Edgar''s words and hit the bed-head angrily. While watching this, Edgat briefly exined why the recent incident urred, and rather criticized her. "Yesterday, you told me to go out with you during morning training. I can''t even wait after getting ready, but here you are sleeping so soundly?" "What, can''t you wait a minute? You little creature.'' "I''ve been waiting for long enough and I''m tired of it so I came in. And what? A little creature?" In the first ce, the time when Shuries in to wake Ariel is quitete to say it is morning. Everyone else in the castle was already about to start their daily routine at this time. In other words, it is only a situation caused by this idle childish princess. Edgar''s answer was that it wasn''t his fault. "Anyway, it''s always like this. If you''re a little kind, what''s the point?" "Yes, I don''t know anyone else, but not you." "Sissy, so annoying!" Ariel lied down again with the nket over her. Until a while ago, she said her hair was messed up, and the princess seemed to show her inconsistent words and actions in an instant. "Stop sulking and get up. Don''t you have to eat?" "Hmm, no, my hair is a mess." "Oh, my." She''s not a 3-year-old kid. Which family''s young miss is that girl who handled the situation very maturely just a few days ago? In the end, Edgar felt that he had no choice but to surrender again today and patted her on the back. "I''ll fix your hair, so get up." "really?" "Do u think I am like you, aiyahh, who will lie about this kind of thing. Forget it, we don''t have time, so get up quickly." The morning training was dyed further because of her dy. By now, Sir.Creed must be checking the time, thinking, "Why isn''t heing?" When he arrived there, he felt that he should apologize first. "Come on then, do it quickly." "Is that the attitude when you''re asking for a favor?" "Hmm, if you''rete, you''ll be the only one scolded by Creed. If you don''t want to, then I will just go back to sleep." Ariel sits in front of the dressing table humming naturally, as she had caught the key point properly. Edgar''s mouth let out a deep sigh, but what can he do? He''s in a position where he has to live tightly for the time being. "Yes, Miss. Then, is there any hairstyle that you want?" "Do you even know how to do it?" As Ariel looked up at him suspiciously, Edgar seriously thought about hitting her. This damn childhood friend seems to have forgotten all her old memories. "Hey, I tied your hair a few times when we were young. How can I not do this?" "Did you? I don''t remember, hehe." "So what do you want me to do?" Ariel, who was worried, said she wanted to try a hairstyle that she usually doesn''t do, and asked him to tie it neatly and long backwards and hang it down. Edgar then brought theb he had received from Shuri, brushed her hair carefully, and began to groom her hair. He didn''t forget to organize her hair with his fingers once in a while, just in case her hair gets caught in theb. "You''re so good at this. I want to ask you to do my hair every day from now on." " I would be crazy if I were to do this everyday. " "If you be an attendant, you should obey the orders of thedy. Don''t you think so?" Click! Oh!? Why are you hitting me! Shut up and look in the mirror, girl. Before I hit you one more time. In the end, Edgar couldn''t hold back his desire, and with theb he was arranging her hair, he hit the top of her head, and silently continued his duties. He ponders seriously, perhaps he may have chosen the wrong career path for himself. Oh, right. Did you hear? About what? Edgar''s eyes narrowed at the rising anxiety. Because when she brought her words out so suddenly, she would always say something explosive. And it seems that today, too, his expectation was not wrong. There is a debutante balling up soon. And I decided to go with you. What?" She, who has not yet entered the social world, has only one debutante to attend in nearby. That is her own debutante ball. In other words, it is a gathering where youngdies who are entering the social world for the first time gather. It belongs to an event with a great significance, especially for women, to dismiss it as a mere dancing ball. Thanks to that, when the news is spread that the daughters of prestigious families are holding a debutante ball, other families scramble to get their children to apany them. I didn''t even hear about it. When was it decided? "Yesterday. Didn''t you say you will be by my side during the first initiation ceremony. Of course he said that, but he didn''t expect this to be decided so quickly. The other aristocratic families must already be fighting over their heads to push their son into the seat next to her. If that''s the case, no matter how great the grand duchess is, they will always proceed with the story in the direction that is most beneficial to the family. He''s not going to look at this and decide. Even if he was given the position, he thought it would be decided right before the debutante ball. So, prepare your mind in advance. Because its Ariel Robeheims (Debut ) monumental initiation ceremony into society. Yes, how can I beat you? Ariel raises the bridge of her nose and praises herself to the point of making the onlookers feel hot. In the end, Edgarughed as if he had lost andbed her tidied up hair onest time. It seems impossible to escape the clutches of this tyrant. Chapter 43: On The Way To The Ball Chapter 43: On The Way To The Ball Trantor : Idris The Debutante Ball is held every year in the annex of the Imperial Pce in the name of the Empress, not the Emperor. The time varies slightly depending on the season, but usually between April and June. Of course, it does not end in one day, but is held several times over a period of about two months. At this time, among the youngdies of aristocratic families from all over the world, those who want to enter the social world gather in this one ce, and they literally form another flower garden. The age of participation is generally between the ages of 14 and 19, and depending on the role or position in the family, this period may be advanced or dyed. Typically, when there is only one daughter in the whole family as an heir, their debuts are always earlier than the rest. Among the examples, the grand duke''s daughter is also included. Ugh, its inconvenient after all, it''s not today, so do I really need to dress up like this?" Ariel frowned at herself in the mirror, as if she didn''t like the fancy dress she was wearing. If they travel through the dimension stone, they will be able to arrive two days before her debut ball anyway. But, is there a reason for her to go there in advance wearing such splendid clothes that it is difficult to walk? Her values were iprehensible to her, who likedfortable clothes more than pretty clothes. This time, the youngdy is going there as the face of the Grand Duke''s family. Even if it''s ufortable, you have to bear with it a little. I know that. I mean, is there any reason to wrap me up like this already? Because I dont know who will even spare the dress at a nce, all I must be on you." These were not empty words to please her. As she turned 15, Ariel, whose beauty gradually blossomed with her increasing age, if put on light makeup and a fancy dress that she hadn''t worn very often. She was so beautiful that even the same gender as her would be, so much so that she will even have the desire to live with that face for just one day. Hmm, thats normal. What about Ed? Ariel, relieved by her quick shrug at one of herpliments. Only then did she have time to look around her, so she asked Shuri for the traces of her childhood friend and her entourage. She had decorated herself this far, so isn''t it polite for him toe and see her at least once? She didn''t really want praise from that guy, but the problem was that the boy didn''t have the attitude of an attendant who should support her and stay by her side. Maybe he is waiting in the hallway. He said that, given the nature of a youngdy, she would not want to show herself dressed up. Oh, was it like that? Hehe Ed had indeed thought it out for me. She was a girl that was trying to be a little scandalous, but she never thought he would have such a heart. He indeed is quite a childhood friend, and his understanding of her feelings well deserves praise. Then shall I surprise him a little?'' Ariel''s mischief, which had been quiet for a while, was activated. Due to the nature of her dull childhood friend, he will not be impressed no matter how pretty she dresses up. If so, how would she react if she showed apletely different side of herself? What if she really showed a noble and dignified figure befitting her position as the daughter of a Grand Duke? Because he seemed to like a ssy and novel woman like her mother.'' Although she had never had a definite answer from his mouth, seeing how he treated himself, she got a sense of his liking to some extent. Just after Ariel immediately formed those thoughts, she started reying her mother''s usual behavior in her mind. She did not try to hide her true self, but it was easy enough for her to put on a mask and imitate a gentle and elegant noblewoman. No matter what anyone says, it is one of the skills that is inherited in the lineage of the Robeheim family. Shuri, no matter what I do after this, dont say anything. Understand?" Yes? Shuri''s doubts were raised at the sudden request from her childish master. What the hell is this immature master trying to do again? At the very least, she should have told her the ns so that she could at least handle the aftermath, but she didn''t even do that. Shuri just hopes everything goes smoothly. Oh, are you out? Your clothes are pretty. . A word that Edgar casually threw as soon as she opened the door to the room. She didn''t like it when someone insisted on picking up her clothes and saying that she was pretty, but for a while, Ariel bit her lip to pretend to be a dignified youngdy for him. "Miss! You look so good together! The head of the family should have seen this scene ! Unlike Edgar''s calm reaction, the reactions of others, including those around him, were explosive. It is said that the servants of this ce witness Ariel''s beauty several times a day, but due to her natural character, she is troublesome to decorate and they have not seen many cases where she is dressed in such a perfect manner. She was not even an adult yet, but her beauty started to bloom and her wings ran, and she was so attractive that even women alike felt fluttered. Oh, this time the attendant selected to apany you is only me and Shuri. "I see. Well, the two of you are trustworthy enough. I wish you well. Uh, uh . Ariel answered with a benevolent smile that reminded him of Madam Helena. Even though there was nothing particrly wrong with her reaction, Edgar nodded his head with an expression of slight disapproval, slipped away, and whispered to Shuri. It was a judgment based on experience that his childhood friend must have eaten something wrong in the morning. Shuri, what''s going on?" I-I dont know either. Thedy didn''t even say anything to me . "It''s driving me crazy. What kind of wind blew and did that?" Ariel''s capriciousness was not something that happened yesterday or today, but today it was only more confusing because the direction the wind was blowing is quite different. In the end, the three of them escaped from the main building of the castle while being seen off by the people around them with a bad heart. After following Shuri''s guidance, they soon met Helena and her subordinates waiting outside. Im sorry, my daughter. As a mother, I wanted to be with you when you were going to an auspicious ce, but circumstances did not allow it . Helena also wanted to apany her daughter, but since her husband and head of the household had not yet returned from the northern expedition, she had to stay at her post. If the journey was long, she might have to go to her husband''s side for a while, so she had to stay here all the more. Feeling sorry for her, she hugged her daughter tightly and let go, and Ariel''s calm red eyes came into Helena''s field of vision today. Ed and Shuri are next to me. Don''t worry too much, mother. I''ll have a good trip." mother?" The subordinates around her, who were watching this scene, praised Ariel for her mature attitude, but her reaction from Helena, who knew her better than anyone else, was different. She wasn''t an idiot, and she noticed right away that the way she had seen her daughter changed overnight. The most reluctant part of her was that her title, which seemed unlikely to change even after she became an adult, had changed. She''s not the sort of kid who could suddenly change just because of her debutante ceremony. What is this? " ? . Helena immediately turned her gaze to the two people standing on either side of her daughter, and she asked with her eyes what was going on. The both of them lowered their head slightly in response, and averted her gaze. Then Helena let out a sigh of relief, realizing that nothing serious had happened to her daughter It looks like she is acting on a whim again. If the effects aren''t on the negative side, then it is just fine. Besides, just seeing her daughter, who seemed unlikely to grow up forever, became an adult even for a moment, had a different taste to her. Have a safe trip, Edgar. Take good care of the youngdy. Yes, Sir Elfred. Please don''t worry. Now that the head of the household is away, the role of congratting Edgar has been reced by his aide, Elfred. First, Elfred held out his hand to shake Edgar''s hand and wish him luck, and Edgar responded with a smile as he held the grown man''s hand. Ariel got on the wagon first, followed by the two of them while being escorted by the maids. Shuri, who happened to be sitting alone in her carriage, felt a man and a woman sit side by side on either side of her. Normally, as soon as Ariel got on the carriage, she would have made a fuss about wanting to use it wide alone, but she was somehow quiet today. Edgar was only then convinced. That there is something really wrong with his childhood friend. Hey, Ariel. What is going on with you today? "Huh? what? I am the usual me. You are talking nonsense. Why dont you get rid of that exaggerated hand gesture first? She was not an actor in any opera, and every time she spoke, it was hard for Edgar toe to his senses at the hand gestures that went back and forth between her mouth and chest. It was the same for Shuri too. At his sharp reply, Ariel recognized that it would be harder for her to hold on to his acrimonious reply. "I did it for someone''s benefit." She didn''t know he wouldn''t recognize her generous mindset. What a tactless man he is. "Hey, you like things like this, don''ya. Since it''s been a while, I acted for you." "What? What for?" It was Edgar who was rather dumbfounded by Ariel''s attitude of raising her nose and shrugging her shoulders proudly as if asking to praise her quickly. . She doesn''t even know why she did that in the first ce, but it was frustrating to show off and then fall down. If noble gestures and cheesy speech, which are not usually done, fall under "this kind of thing," it is not what she wants at all. "I know you like people who are elegant and noble like my mom. That''s why I showed you while I was dressed up." "What are you talking about? I''ve never talked about it before. He knows that Helena is a model of a benevolent woman who seems to directlye out of a painting, but such a woman is definitely not his taste. He respected Helena as a respectful woman and he liked her active and friendly personality. "Oh, you do not like it? Then how am I seen as while acting like that?" "Whatever it bes. You be a fool who did something you didn''t need." Shuri, who was listening to the conversation between the two, eventually couldn''t hold back herughter at Edgar''sst word. Ariel''s head swung violently when the sound of the wind blowing rang in her ears. "Hey, don''t take it out on Shuri who''s innocent after you''ve made a fool of yourself." "Oh, I know. I''m embarrassed. In the end, when she endured the embarrassment and acted, the only thing that came back was the badpliments and bitter words that she received face-to-face. Is there a more unfair exchange than this? As Ariel shook her head with her face covered, a bitter smile formed around Edgar''s mouth as he watched it. Still, he was grateful for her intention to act and let him see his friend''s ideal female image. Honestly, there was nothing to say about it, but he enjoyed this fresh feeling. In this case, it would be reasonable to do a short lip service for his dear friend. "Hey, but you are really pretty today. To be honest, I didn''t have an ideal type, but I could call you an ideal type today." "Yo, you mean!? Ariel''s hands shook in the air recklessly at the sudden bombardment of unexpected praises. Why is this man digging in at such an unexpected timing. This is why she can''t let her guard down for a moment. However, Edgar also had an excuse for this issue. "Honestly, it''s not wrong." Most of Edgar''s ideal type of personality remains the same, more over her face is outstanding, and she is a talented girl who is good at everything. It''s just that she''s always busy and disingenuous, and it''s hard to stop her when she wants to behave in a devilish manner, so in a sense, she is right to be the woman who fits his ideal type the most. However, it may be the story of looking at it as a woman, but it was taken out of the line, so Ariel had no choice but to be beaten defenselessly. Then, as Edgar stroked her hair with his hands clumsily from the training, Ariel''s cheeks turned red at once, and soon blood prated her ears. Meanwhile, Shuri, who was watching from the opposite side, had no choice but to step up for the mental health of her master. "Well, Mr. Edgar, why don''t you leave it at that?" "Why? You''re afraid that her hairdo will be ruined?" "I''ll just say yes for now. Shuri quickly rescued her master from the crisis, who seemed to be about to explode at any moment, and asked him to switch ces with her. At least until the wagon reached another area through the dimensional stone, it seemed that the two should not be stuck together. She absolutely couldn''t let aughable story such as; being teased by the childhood friend to the point of dying because of heart disease before she even got to the ball. Chapter 44: On The Way To The Ball (2) Chapter 44: On The Way To The Ball (2) Trantor : Idris Even though there was a dimension stone, it took quite a while to reach the capital city, Hildeck, from Hespania, which was located almost at the end of the north. That''s why they set off ahead with a considerable amount of time, but because their steps were dyed in the middle, it was just a day before the ball was to be held when the trio arrived at the Hilldeck. As the capital of the empire, Hildeck was a city that truly showed the peak state of prosperity. Even Ariel, who usually doesn''t say empty words, expressed the development of Hildeck, saying something around the corner, Something changes every time Ie here.'' It feels different from Hespania though''. If Hespania is a city full of tall, thin spire-like buildings, Hildeck has many buildings that are wide and t. To put it a little differently, if Hespania has an atmosphere like a lofty fortress built on a frozennd, Hildeck feels like a bustling city nestled on a rich in. Ariel also agreed with his words, so she shook her head slightly to express her affirmation. However, the ce, which she felt mostfortable with, is Hespania, her hometown. It isn''t because she is the heir to the family that ruled the ce, but Hespania''s unique, sticky atmosphere is what she really liked. "Yeah? Even though this is the capital, the security is surprisingly not very good. "I heard that Hespania has good security. No matter how much they lived a slightly affluent life thanks to the symbol of dominance, the northern region indeed was a barrennd. That is why many people think that the residents there are not friendly and criminal acts such as looting and robbery are rampant, but Hespania was surprisingly the opposite. Basically, it may be because the Robeheim family stepped forward to cut off the shoots of such criminals, but more importantly, just because it is a barren environment, the sense of solidarity among the people there is very high. And thanks to this, the citizens'' awareness of things like criminal usations was superior to that of Hildeck in the capital city. I have heard from my mother. Hildeck is a bustling metropolis on the outside, but on the inside, it''s a ce where many pus have rotted away. Well, in a ce like this, the gap between the rich and the poor is rather wide. In addition, because of many blind spots, security is likely to be loose. Edgar also nodded slightly as if he finally understood, and admired the panoramic view of Hildeck spacing out of the carriage. Every ce must have its own hardships. There is no need to go through ck-and-white logic to say which is right and wrong. The carriage, which ran without rest, was able to reach the imperial pce located at the end of HilDeck. When Edgar saw it, even though the castle of the Robeheim family was jaw-dropping enough, he wondered if the imperial pce could be even grander? Just looking out of the wagon, its splendor was extraordinary. I''ll get lost at this rate.'' At least it doesn''t seem like a good ce to live. Even the surname of the Robeheime family took a considerable amount of time to get used to. It seems that there is a considerable gap between aesthetics and practicality. In a ce like this, even if someone gave him money and asked to stay, it seemed like he would seriously shudder to the bones and sprint off to run. Stop the wagon and identify yourself! Arriving at the gate to enter the imperial pce, the loud voice of the guards could be heard through the carriage. Originally, in most cases, a servantes forward to reveal the identity on behalf of the owner, but Ariel stepped out and told the two to stay there. Following this, Shuri tried to step out, but Edgar stopped her and went with Ariel himself. As befits an imperial guard, the uniform he was wearing was quite different. With a sturdy build and strong eyes, it seemed that he was no ordinary soldier. Maybe a member of the Knight. This is Ariel Robeheim. The purpose is to attend the debut banquet tomorrow. Ariel revealed her identity and the reason for her stay here in a cold tone. Still cold to a person on the invitation screen. It was to the point that even Edgar''s hamstrings were numb as he watched from the side. You are the daughter of the Robeheim family. I was rude. At first, a girl he hadn''t seen before stood in front of him, so he was in a position that was difficult for him to look over. When the guard, who was disciplined with military discipline, quickly bowed again with courtesy, Ariel replied in a nonchnt tone without even looking at him properly. I dont need an apology. Because it is what you are supposed to do anyway. Not a word more, not a word less. The guard''s expression hardened for an instant at the tone that was too businesslike for a 15-year-old girl to utter. It wasn''t that he was in a bad mood, it was that he felt like gasping at the strange sense of heterogeneity. Can I get in when Im done checking? Ah, yes. But you cannot bring a wagon in. Are there any rules like that? So annoying. Ariel clicked her tongue lightly, but she didn''tin anymore because it was a part that was understandable to a certain extent. Ladies from various families wille from all over the ce, but to amodate all of their wagons, the inside of the imperial pce will beplicated. 20 or 30 the amount is unknown, but more than that would be too much. In the end, after calling Shuri in the carriage and leaving the rest to the coachman, the three of them entered the pce together. On the way, the guard asked if he needed a guide, but Ariel dismissed it by saying that she had been here before. Wow ! How to say, the only word thates to mind is amazing. Even from the outside, the splendor was extraordinary, but when she went inside, their jaws dropped. In particr, the beautifully decoratedndscaping made Edgar and Shuri unable to keep their mouths shut. However, Ariel, who had already visited her a few times, seemed to have lost interest. She just saw the two people''s faces light up, and she too felt better for no reason. She just smiled ordingly. Would you like to look around a bit more? We have plenty of time anyway. Until tomorrow, when she had a ball, she was free to visit. If they don''t have much interest in the imperial pce, taking a look around the city would be fine too. However, the two of them shook their heads resolutely at Ariel''s words. Although the imperial pce was mighty, that was all, and they had no intention of spending more time looking around. The reason they came here in the first ce was to assist Ariel, not for tourism purposes. Due to the two people''s euphemistic refusal, they eventually headed straight to the annex where the ball was to be held. Even though it was an outbuilding, it boasted an enormous size equivalent to a fairly modest castle, but Ariel had a in expression on her face. "Oh, aren''t you Miss Robeheim?" "Hmm?" As they were walking down the street to the annex in the distance, suddenly a man walked from the opposite side and pretended to know Ariel. But Ariel only had a small impression of this orange-headed man. He seemed a little older than the two, at least not in Ariel''s memory. "I saw you once the other day, and I don''t know if you remember. I am Diliart of the Belus family." "This is Ariel Robeheim." Ariel replied with the thought of just saying hello and passing by because she isn''t someone who is interested in anything. Diliart reached out his hand, but without even holding it, she scanned him from top to bottom as if asking if he had anything else to say. I hope he''s done.'' In the first ce, she didn''t like this person from the beginning. The main reason is that, even though Edgar was standing behind her like Shuri did, just by taking into ount that he is a man apanying her to attend her debutante ball like this, his position is already very clear. Nevertheless, the fact that the man did not even greet Edgar was tantamount topletely ignoring him. "He must be a servant next to you. The Robeheim family seems to have importance for their entourage." . In a roundabout way, Diliart asks the question, as if Edgar is apanion who seemed to be only an attendant, let alone an aristocrat. At that moment, a rock was thrown with a ssh on theke in Ariel''s heart, which had been quiet. "Hey." "What? What do you mean, hey? You''re talking about me? "Yes, you. Delius or Villiers. I''ve been holding back on your annoyance for a while, so what? Attendant?" Nominally, Edgar apanied her as an attendant, but Edgar''s appearance or his bearings did not seem to match with a simple attendant anywhere. In addition, if a Young Miss, who will participate in the debutante ball, came with another man next to her, anyone would be able to notice thepanion''s status only if their eyes do not have a hole. Nevertheless, she couldn''t let go of the remarks that tantly disparaged her childhood friend. If it weren''t for Helena''s message not to cause an ident, he would have thrown a fireball in that face right away. "Sue, you must not have been an attendant. This is a big mistake. I''m sure that''s . Diliart took a step back and hurriedly handed over an apology. However, even his apology felt very dissatisfying in Ariel''s eyes. He is just spouting nonsense. At this point, his lying ability is just a state of art. Even if she can''t kick, she thinks it''ll be a relief to put one in that face, so she swung her fist without hesitation. CHIM! Her left hand was blocked by something. When she turned her head, Edgar was looking at her with a frown on his face. Ariel, what are you doing? Leave me. No matter which family this kid came from, he cursed at you. Do you think I''ll just leave it alone?" From this persons point of view, it was confusing. He apologized, so don''t make a fuss about it anymore." Edgar, of course, knew that this man had made such remarks to tantly discredit him. He was, after all, not that slow-witted. However, there is nothing good about making many enemies. Even if she was the heir to one of the three most powerful families in the empire. Besides, if she had to use her hand in this situation, and if rumors spread among the people, in the end, only the news that she had swung her hand on another person. would be spread. Edgar didn''t want that situation. He is grateful that she was angry at whoever knows which family''s kid for insulting him, but at times like this it was best for her to keep her head cool. "I''m going to pretend I didn''t hear anything and move on. Now that we''ve received an apology, we''ll be tired of talking any more. Please, thank you. I didn''t know that you were a close friend of the Young Miss. I''ll make sure to remember you next time and greet you properly." Apparently, that kid had been keeping an eye on Ariel. Even in the midst ofing out in a low profile like this, Edgar did not dare to point out the rtionship as a friend, nor did he want such a next time meeting either. That was only more ufortable for Edgar, but he couldn''t argue with the kid in this current situation, so he decided to break up. . . . Oh, hey Did you call him my friend? "Yes?" After finishing the conversation, they turned around and were about to go back to each other''s way, when Ariel suddenly called and stopped Diliot. Dilliot, who turned around with a puzzled expression, tilted his head. Could it be that they weren''t friends? Then siblings? The Robeheim family only has one child. Maybe it was because the image of Diliot, who only blinked blindly, was funny. Ariel, who smiled at him while raising the corner of her mouth, put her arm between Edgar''s. This is the so-called arm in arm. Its too bad. This is my lover, not a friend. I, Lover !? The boy widened his eyes at the words that came out of her mouth, but Ariel left the surprised opponent behind, and took her steps with a brief Enough''. The news that the one and only daughter of the Robeheime family had a fiance hadn''t reached anywhere, so he must have felt like the world had copsed by now. Meanwhile, Edgar, who was watching Ariel from the side,ughed. Knowing that Diliart was watching this situation, he didn''t untie their arms at the end, which made the blushing ears visible. She''s a guy who always likes to pretend to be strong. But she is cute in that way. But the expression "cool" will suit her today. So, while Edgar was heading to the annex, he didn''t ask her if she was okay. He thought it would be better to leave her alone for a day or so, since his friend seems to be in a good mood for today. [T: Ahhhhhhhh! This is very shocking! but .do you guys expects something even more shocking and juicy moments that this? ?] Chapter 45: Feeling this for the first time Chapter 45: Feeling this for the first time Trantor : Idris After they finally arrived at the pce, they spent the day without much incident and weed the next morning. As a separate building used for special asions in the pce, the room for lodging was also brilliant. Is this how it feels to sleep with a silk nket? Edgar, who was still not used to it, left the room scratching his head after grooming himself. Before participating in the ball in earnest, there is an event to apany Ariel. "You''re here? If you''re ready, let''s go." Ariel, who was alwayste for the morning schedule, came out to the hall first and was waiting. Because of her personality to get through the troublesome task quickly, she chose to do it faster and get some sleepter. Edgar, who arrived even a littleter than her, also proved that she hade out and been waiting ridiculously early. "Sorry I''mte. You''re going to attend the ball right away?" "Yeah. There''s no fixed time for the ball anyway. You can take a break before Ie back, or you can participate right away." The reason why the party gathered from early morning today was to meet the empress. Before participating in the debutante ball, all young people first greet the empress in person and are given words of blessing and a small pendant to celebrate their entry into society. The pendant, also called Viriditas, is also a symbol of the fact that a teenager has be an adult through the debutante ball. Some of them say that it is a very honorable thing just to meet the empress and receive Viriditas, but at least for Ariel, it was just part of a bothersome event. "I heard in advance that the schedule is pretty tight." "Who said so? What''s the meaning of these empty formalities?" Ariel, who heard Edgar''s words, harshly criticized today''s schedule in a deeply discontented tone. It is good to participate in the debutante ball, but the problem was all the useless ceremonies in the middle. Maybe she''s more of a pragmatist and hates this useless act of giving each other trouble. "Oh, miss But there are other people around you. "Hmm, if they want to hear it, just let them hear it anyway." Shuri, who was still listening to this, hurriedly stopped her master due to the attention from around them. But where is her master a great person to care about every single one of those trivial things? Ariel, who snorted and looked around with sharp eyes, strode out of the annex. The warm air weed her, just like the spring weather, when the flower buds and vegetation are about to bloom, but she seemed to not like it at all. "Ed, when I go into the audience room, you can go look around the pce with Shuri." When the debutante ball is held, all parts of the pce are open except for certain ces. Surprisingly, there are many young children who visit the pce because they want to see the inside of the pce at least once in their lives rather than participating in the ball, which is considered. "Does it take that long?" "It''s my first time too, so I don''t know how long it will take. But wouldn''t it be better than standing still?" "Hmm." Edgar was not particrly interested in the imperial pce. In the first ce, he wasn''t emotional enough to be dazzled by such a splendid building. Shuri was willing to apany him if he wanted to look around, but he didn''t want to bother walking around in the morning. Shuri, what are you doing? Im fine too. Besides, the roads may cross, so it would be better to keep our seat if possible. "Suit yourself then. I am going in now. Ariel said that, but she felt proud of herself. She knew that Shuri would reject her offer, but as for Edgar, he might go around ignoring her. Still, does he have some self-awareness as an attendant? For no reason, her shoulders were strained. Ariel, who arrived at the pce and settled the two people outside, entered the ball room alone. As she knelt down on one knee and showed her courtesy, a middle-aged woman sitting opposite the top seat greeted her with a smile. She is Beatria Hellvenier, the current empress of the Hellvenier Empire. Unlike the dignity of the queen''s name, she was a woman who only seemed to be an impressive noble woman. "The daughter of the Robeheim family. I''ve seen you a few times when you were about just the height of my waist, do you remember?" Ariel''s face was quite familiar because she had a lot of encounters with the empress as the daughter of the Grand Duke. The empress remembered that the child still had the eyes of a pure child at that time, but she didn''t expect to have such a mature woman''s eyes before she knew it. It urred to her that time really flies fast. "I remember it vaguely. Your Majesty the Empress." "Thank you for remembering me. I''d like to have more private conversations, but I have other children to wait forter, so let''s make a separate appointment for next time." A woman who is qualified as an empress makes a separate appointment to meet with a person who is not a head of an aristocratic family, but is just a young woman? Others may think it is absurd, but it was possible because the opponent was the sessor of the Robeheim family. "You will officially enter society through today''s ball. There are many hardships in many ways, but there will also be many meaningful encounters. May your future be filled with good encounters." Socialism is not just a ce to build friendship. Sometimes it is a ce to discuss politics, and sometimes it is a ce to strengthen power. Among them, this girl''s hard work as the sole heir to the Grand Duke is indescribable. Therefore, Beatria blessed Ariel''s future and also offered words offort for her future hardships. Ariel bowed deeply and listened to Beatria''s words because she was not such an idiot to ignore the advice given by others. Maybe she listened more because the empress had a simr atmosphere to her mother, Helena. "Will youe this way?" "Yes, Her Majesty the Empress." As she rose from her seat at the empress''s call, a woman standing next to her approached and led Ariel to Beatria. Then the empress showed Ariel a pendant piled up on a soft cloth in her hand, and as Ariel approached the empress she held it out to the girl carefully. Beatria picked it up, slowly came down from the top seat and hung it around Ariel''s neck. "I hope you have a great time today. I hope you can meet, experience, and learn from many people." "Thank you, Your Majesty." Ariel kissed the back of Beatria''s hand, greeted her, and headed to the entrance where she stepped back. Finally, she stood up from her seat, straightened her back, tapped her left shoulder once with her right hand, and then lowered her head after bringing her fist to her heart. This is a salute handed down only to the Robeheim family, not to anyone. It is also an extreme example that only two people, called the greatest in the empires, could receive. After confirming that, a calm smile formed on Beatria''s lips while watching this, Ariel left the room without saying a word. In the hallway, as expected, a considerable number of young lovers were chatting among familiar people waiting for their turn. Ariel could not make too much noise in front of the audience room, so it was disgusting to see each of them whispering with their mouths covered. "I feel like you''re talking behind my back because you''re looking at me and talking behind my back. She thought she should meet Edgar soon and relieve this unpleasant feeling. Of course, looking at the man''s face does not make her feel better, but it means that it''s better than being alone. "Where is he?" However, even if Ariel looked around, it was hard to find Edgar''s traces. He was so easy to stand out because of his starking red hair, but it was hard to find now. Maybe he took Shuri and went on a tour of the pce? It didn''t matter because she said they could go with her own mouth, but if it was true, she thinks she would feel strangely sad. "Like a fool." Ariel shook her head and shook off her negative thoughts. He came from the perspective of an attendant, and she brought him to a ce where it is hard to see. And she can''t believe she''s looking for that friend who''s walking around to enjoy it. Even if it''s narrow-minded, isn''t this an act like a living thing? "Should I look around the pce for the first time in a while?" Ariel''sst visit to the pce was about three years ago. The structure of this ce remained quite clear in her head, but it wouldn''t be a bad idea to look around because she just happened to be bored. There''s a lot to see one way or the other. Just as she was about to turn around for a while, the familiar man''s voice reached her ears. "ARIEL!" "Yes, of course." As expected, he was waiting. Maybe she didn''t find him herself. Indeed, how can a man who can''t do anything without confidence go around this vast pce alone? A smile was made out of joy, but she didn''t try to show it, and Ariel turned around to the ce where the voice came from. And there''s this thing. "huh?" For some reason, she saw her childhood friend waving at her while standing among young girls from other families whom she did not know. BADUUM!!! Ariel''s heart suddenly started beating. A question mark crept across her face at the sensation she had never felt before. what?'' Suddenly, her fingertips trembled, and an unpleasant lump crept up in her chest. Anger? No, it was something a little darker and more bizarre than that. It felt as if a jet-ck hand, rising from the darkness, was dragging her into the abyss. It was a bit simr , but different from the emotions she felt when he talked to Shuri in the past. If the sensations she felt at that time were close to alienation and loneliness, how should she express this? It was as if she wanted to ask why he was there. She wanted to split them up right away and move him to where he should be. Tap. Tap. But before she even noticed what that feeling was, Ariel''s free-moving feet were making her way towards Edgar even before she knew it. Um, isnt that the Young Miss of the Robeheim family? Howe you seem very angry Did we do anything wrong? The two girls were terrified as they saw Ariel approaching with red eyes. In contrast, it was Edgar, who smiled in relief at the thought that he could finally get out of this. With his, so d face, let her slowly approach her, thump Ariel, who suddenly grabbed his hand, raised her eyes and opened her mouth in a cold tone. "What are you doing here? You are mine, so stay by my side. She said so, without finding a way to express this feeling she had for the first time in her life. Chapter 46: Her first stage into social world Chapter 46: Her first stage into social world Trantor : Idris The two returned to the ballroom together, leaving behind the little unintentional fuss. In the meantime, Shuri, who had been somewhere for a while, expressed doubts about the appearance of her master, who was quite the whole way with her head down. "Mr. Edgar, what''s wrong with her?" "Ask yourself. But I am not sure if she''ll answer you." Edgar barely held back hisughter and pointed at Ariel with his chin. Ariel hurriedly extended out her hand and waved it recklessly, announcing that she had no intention of speaking. Why did you do that, you idiot! She must have read those lines from somewhere. Otherwise, she could not have uttered such a misleading statement amid so much attention. The reason why she was able to call Edgar as her lover in front of Diliart yesterday was because there was no one but only four people there. What do you mean he has to be by your side? Are you crazy? The reactions from the surroundings when she said those words are still vivid in her mind. Those young misses from other families who were sitting next to Edgar gasped quietly and began to ask what kind of rtionship they were in. When Ariel stuttered and couldn''t cope properly, unlike her, Edgar, who couldn''t watch, catch her and brought her back, so it was a mess. But now that she think about it, she think it was the right response. I''m sure the rumor has spread by now. What should I do?'' To be honest, it is ridiculous to think about this at the time of such a thing yesterday, but it was only a matter of situation. If Diliart is in his right mind, he won''t tell anyone what happened yesterday. In the end, in order to spread the rumor that "Young Miss of the Roveheim family has a lover," he had to spread it like a rumor. Since it''s a rumour, it''s not a definitive information, but if you heard it through someone then it maybe quiet reliable. But what happened a while ago was different. In other words, she dered in front of so many people, "This man is my man, so don''t even think about it." It became a situation where she just stepped up and proved it, regardless of the rumors. "How long are you going to keep looking like that? I''m going in now." "Shut up, you idiot. It''s all because of you." Why were you involved with women you don''t know.'' If you came as my attendant, even if you can''t stick to my side, isn''t it polite not to look elsewhere?'' Come to think of it, she is shivering with shame because of this man who forgot his role. "Yes, I understand, so let''s just enter. We can''t just sit here and do nothing." "Hmm, escort me." Edgar''s hand reached out in front of Ariel, who stood up with a snort. Then Ariel pouted at his smiling face and reluctantly put her hand on his. A calm smile was engraved on Shuri''s mouth, who was watching this. Then, just before entering the ballroom, Shuri once again checked Ariel''s clothes and makeup condition. Considering that she made such a fuss, it was amazing that she was fine without any particr mess. "There''s no fixed order of schedule, right?" "I don''t think so. If you go in, you just have to dance moderately ande out." "You are talking as if not expecting the ball at all." "It''s true, but I can''t help it. While there were many young people who dreamed of this situation of taking their first steps into society, Ariel''s response was really businesslike. Edgar wanted to clean up after finishing what he had to do. The two people stood at the door and took a breath without any sort of excitement. Then Edgar reached out and opened the door of the ballroom, which wasrger than his size. SQUEAK! "Oh." In front of the two, a view like the Milky Way unfolded. Marblesid all over the ce and high decorations decorated in the center. There were quite a few young people dancing together around it and people could be seen over the railing on the second floor. The colorful lights from all over the ce were dizzying to the eyes, and the clothes on the girls gathered for today''s event seemed to shine in the light. "You looked surprised just now." "No, I''m not surprised. I just thought it wasn''t bad." Unable to resist, Edgar stabbed his childhood friend in the side and spoke in a sly tone, btedly realizing that she was standing nkly and turned his head. Although she is usually a curt princess, she looks like a woman born in heaven now. Her behavior of concealing her surprise looks very cute in Edgar''s eyes. Now, all he have to do is to escort her as she asks. However, he was very concerned about the gaze pouring from all around them. Ariel''s status as a very prominent figure in thisrge crowd seems to make them stood out. "Well, let''s go. My Lady." "Pfft, what''s that? That''s cheesy. You can just do it as usual." As Edgar stood forward with an exaggerated gesture like an actor in an opera and reached out to her again, Ariel''s mouth burst intoughter. Sometimes he jokingly called her dy" or "duchess," but if it was just burdensome at that time, she felt happy today anyway. What makes her feel this way? She doesn''t even know it herself. "I''m trying to set the mood, so please dance with me." "Cug, then I can''t help it. This is your honor." "There''s no such thing as a possibility." Ariel, who put her hands on his as if she was going to lose, grabbed both ends of the dress and curtsey lightly, showing sincerity in Edgar''s actions and fitting in. The melody filling the ballroom was quite cheerful. Although he don''t know the title because he''s not familiar with the song, at least it suited Edgar''s taste better than the calm and slow tune. The two cautiously walked to the center and took their stance. On the way, Ariel provoked him in a low voice, asking if he could catch up with her in dancing, but Edgar raised his eyebrows and responded that there was no problem. The basic etiquette education he had received from his family included dancing, and he had been taught by the Robeheim family before the ball till he feels disgusted. He even wondered if his dancing skills would be higher than Ariel''s right now. Sally, look over there. It looks like the heiress of Robeheim family has arrived. As the figures of the two appeared around, the eyes of the two women who were watching them right in front of them widened. It was none other than the culprits who almost had Ariel put to shame. Of course, it wasn''t intentional. Really. I was looking for her because I wanted to apologize for what happened earlier, but I guess she finally came. Anyway, they are a really good pair. The man reliably embracing the princess . Edgar''s physique, even in this ballroom full countless promising young masters, was unusually reliable. Although he may be young, his muscles gained through steady training since he was young and his superior heightpared to his peers made up for it. In fact, it was because of his dependable appearance, unlike the others, that caught the attention of the two women in front of the audience room a moment ago. Usually, men from aristocratic families, unless they were the heirs of a military family, were often thin or shallow. Meanwhile, Ariel, who was dancing, caught the gaze of these two women. She then neared her face carefully towards Edgar''s ear, who was supporting her own back, and whispered in his ear. You seems popr. What are you talking about? Those girls from earlier are looking at you even now. "Not women, but bitches." Edgar involuntarily smiled bitterly when the titles for those two people who had done nothing wrong were suddenly downgraded. Shall we go apologize together when we''re over? "Are you crazy? I didn''t do anything wrong, so why apologize?" "Are you really gonna pretend you don''t know, or do you really not know?" Of course, Ariel must have had her own reasons for being angry, but it was her fault to growl and threaten people at her will. If you ask if it is necessary for her to apologize, her reaction will be different depending on the person. However, Edgar didn''t particrly just wanted her to apologize, the real reason is to clear up the misunderstanding that had just happened. Ariel would be in trouble if there appears strange rumors. I was wrong. Apologize as you like, but let''s clear up the misunderstanding. Isn''t it okay to just ignore the rumors? Is it that easy? This time, when Edgar begged her to do what he said, Ariel finally nodded her head, rendering Edgar to disbelief. Indeed, what he said was right. But there was one thing that bothered her. "You are not doing this because you''re interested in those girls, are you?" "Why? Will you help me if I answer?" Do you want to die!!? When the said red eyes lit up at the joking remark, Edgar slightly averted his gaze. He guess she was asking seriously. At a time like this, he doesn''t know what will happen if he tries to take one more step forward. The first priority is to calm down the anger by confessing the truth, so let''s take a step back. "I''m kidding. Will those people be interested in me in the first ce? Well, Im d you seem to know your worth. Honey, is that how you talk to your friends? In the end, the two of them returned to the light atmosphere of teasing each other as usual. The resounding song had changed to a calming tune, butughter leaked out for some reason. Anyway, Im not interested, so dont worry. You said it in the first ce. What did I say? Ariel tilted her head as if she really couldn''t remember. At that, Edgar took a step behind her, took her hand, held her carefully in his arms, and let out each word in a low voice. "At least while I''m here, I''m yours." ! Edgar smiled at her as he confidently returned the words she had spoken a moment ago. At that, Ariel''s face instantly turned red up to her neck, and she lowered her head while being hold in his arms. She could not believe that she was being punished for the words she spat out casually. It was clear that this man was also good at making fun of her. At any time, under any circumstances, he will not miss an opportunity by suddenly attacking her like this. BA-DUM! BA-DUM! She felt a strong heartbeat somewhere, but Ariel was sure it wasn''t hers, and she looked away from reality. How could such a dull man be excited!! Even if he pretends not to, he seems to be excited when he holds a girl like her, right? Then, until his heartbeat subsides, she should pretend not to know and let him hold her in his arms. As a friend, I can help you cover this much. Thank meter for my generosity, you fool. Chapter 47: Habit Of My Childhood Friend Chapter 47: Habit Of My Childhood Friend Trantor : Idris The two, who greeted each other politely after the dance, burst intoughter without anyone being the first. As expected, setting such an example does not seem to suit them. Nevertheless, it was refreshing on one hand. Even if you were a childhood friend, it was a rare sight to see this side of the other person. "That''s good. I was surprised that you danced better than I thought." "Of course. I had a hard time learning it because of you." When Edgar said it was because of her, she felt a lump in her chest. In fact, she didn''t hear that Edgar had learned to dance particrly before the ball. However, after it was decided that he would apany her to the debutante ball, she waster told that he had asked for a teacher to teach him dance separately. Honestly, even though he didn''t need to go that far, she was really grateful that he had stepped up and tried his best. "I''m grateful for this time, so I''ll allow you to go to those women especially earlier." "Allowed? Ugh, thank you so much." "Being sarcastic, huh? ." As Ariel raised her fist and made a threatening gesture, Edgar hid behind the pir with an exaggerated look of surprise. It''s too much to brag about. Ariel smiled in amazement and gestured toward him as if toe here quickly. She doesn''t want to put this off, so it''s better to finish it quickly and continue with the next schedule. "Where did you say they were?" "They were just right behind us a moment ago Maybe there." Edgar, who was somewhat tall, poked his head out and found the two women mixed among the crowd. Fortunately, one of the two women was the rare owner of light purple hair, so he could find it quickly. It didn''t seem too difficult to talk to because there were so many people around. Passing by through the crowd, they soon arrived near the two, and the two turned around wondering as they felt someone approaching them. Then they took a step back in surprise and opened their mouths nkly as if they had witnessed an unbelievable scene. "You are Princess Dwalose and Princess Gerin, aren''t you? My name is Edgar Bilhark, we just met not long ago." "It''s Ariel Robeheim. I was rude earlier." Edgar skillfully talks to the girls and he even memorized their family names. Ariel was dissatisfied with his performance, but she greeted them lightly without showing her distress. Including an apology for what happened a while ago. They must''ve not expected them to talk to first. The two women, who were stunned by the sudden greeting, turned their heads and looked at each other, and btedly came to their senses and greeted each other in a hurry. "Oh, yes! I remember that. My name is Sally Dewalrose. We''re sorry to bother you. "It''s Gria Gernin. I wanted to apologize for what just happened, but I''m really ashamed to let youe in person." Sally is the woman who keeps lowering her head with her yellow bobbed hair. It was Gria, a woman with light purple hair and a rtively calm impression that came over her shoulder. Earlier, Ariel suddenly took Edgar away, so the four of them finally made a formal statement and checked each other''s faces. The ballroom was a bit cluttered for a conversation, so the four parties decided to move around for a proper conversation. Fortunately, there were a few rooms suitable for conversation around the ballroom. As soon as he sat down in his seat, Edgar smiled awkwardly at the awkward silence, and the two women sitting across from her blushed. PUT! At the same time, Ariel''s fist struck Edgar''s side. He wondered what he had done wrong, and Edgar gave her a pensive look, but as she red back at him, he quickly turned his head away. I-over there Are you two in a rtionship? Because of the reaction of Princess Robeheim earlier Can I ask if you don''t mind? The two women, who were watching this short skirmish, soon expressed their curiosity. It is well known that there is only one heir in the House of Robeheim, but they have never heard that she has a lover or a fianc of her own. Earlier, they had assumed that Ariel was with her lover because of the reaction she had shown, but now that they saw it, their mood was quite different. It should be said that rather than being between lovers in a sweet atmosphere, they have a strong feeling of a friend of the opposite sex whom they have known for a long time. In response, Edgar cleared his throat and made his presence known. Oh, actually we are not lovers. It''s just that Ariel and I are friends privately, but in public it''s close to a master-servant rtionship. If its a master-servant rtionship Oh,e to think of it, you said you were the heir to the Billhark family, right? Surprisingly, if you pick two families that are in the position of master-servant rtionship, there are not as many as you think. That''s why the Bilhark family, subordinate to the Robeheim family, naturally became known, and Sally and Gria were well aware of this. Yes, that''s right. That''s what Ariel said a moment ago, but she didn''t have a chance to exin, so the misunderstanding urred. So that''s what you said. We didn''t even know that . Sally nodded her head as if she finally understood. Then it wouldn''t be too strange for her friends to say such a thing. From Ariel''s point of view, Edgar could be seen as a simr concept as her friend and her possession. It is a very unusual rtionship. Did the princess of Robeheim give permission? Thats it. I don''t need her family''s position to stay with her friends. You have a great mindset ! It''s just respectful. To Gria''s question, Ariel shamelessly said that she was the source of this mysterious rtionship. Gria and Edgar''s reaction to this was appropriately described as pr opposites. Even though she is the heir to the grand duke''s family, Gria was moved by Ariel''s broad generosity, who did not care about her family''s reputation and rtionships and treated the boy as a friend. On normal days, Ariel used to say it was his honor to be a friend of the daughter of the Robeheim family, and Edgar was shocked by the lie of his childhood friend who was condescending. Meanwhile, like that or not, Ariel did a good job with her sweet, fake smile, and she somehow led the conversation. Are you fifteen? He looked very mature, so I only thought he was older than us. "Then, Young Master Bilhark must also be fifteen, too. Wow." When the two revealed some personal information, including their age, the two girls were surprised. Even if Ariel looked a little more mature because of the makeup, Edgar never looked 15 years old in terms of height or physique. In particr, it was even more interesting for Gria, who had a brother above her. Edgar''s atmosphere felt more mature than her 18-year-old brother. "Then have you two already had a fiance?" "Nahh, I''m not very interested." Ariel''s thick eyebrows wriggled for an instant at Sally''s words, but she tried not to express herself and responded in a calm tone. Not because the question bothered her, but because Sally''s eyes nced at Edgar. Including her, she referred to her as "two of you" and asked Ariel a question, but in fact, Ariel recognized that the party Sally wanted to ask was not her. However, since she cannot openly flirt, she seems to have asked in a subtle tone. "Do you have any ns after the ball today?" "Not exactly. I don''t really like walking around." Ariel answered Sally''s question again in a rather determined tone this time. She''s so sure the girl wanted to ask someone else a question. However, Sally must have recognized the rtionship between herself and Edgar, so she changed the direction of the arrow. Even if it''s just a friend, it''s likely that the future schedule will be governed by Ariel''s opinion because they''re in the rtionship of a master-servant in public. "Then does the Young Master have a schedule, too? It''s a fate that we met, but I want to introduce you to our friends and talk with them." "Well I came as apanion, but I am in the position of Ariel''s attendant. I don''t have the authority to set my own schedule." Edgar''s schedule is very simple. If Ariel wants to go around, he goes around together, and if Ariel wants to rest, he also takes a rest. That''s all. Then Gria looked at Ariel, who was sitting next to her, with a subtle look. It''s as if asking if she can spare Edgar some timeter. Recognizing this, Ariel raised her left hand and put one of her hair strands behind her ear. Meanwhile, Edgar''s eyes narrowed as he watched it from the next seat at that moment. As if something on his mind was caught in sight. "Ed, I''ll go rest as soon as the ball is over, so you can walk around. It''s been a long time for you, so it''s good to meet people around." "Thank you, Princess Robeheim. It was too much for us to ask. "It''s okay because he doesn''t have anything to do anyway. You don''t need someone next to you to rest." Ariel, who smiled casually, nced at Edgar and gave him a wink as if this was enough. Edgar, who was watching her with a strange expression, raised one corner of his mouth and shook his head as if it were impossible, and opened his mouth to Gria, who gave him the proposal. "I''m sorry, Princess Gerin, but I promise to meet with you guys next time." "Ahh? Oh, is it possible that the proposal was so sudden that it was rude ? Gria eagerly looks at him with the momentum to burst into tears at any moment. When Edgarughed at the awkwardness, Ariel, who had been watching, scolded Edgar by stabbing him in the side. "Why are you like this? Are you going to pass up this great opportunity? But Edgar, whoughed without answering her, shook his head low and put his hand on Ariel''s head. My master suffers from loneliness a lot. Even if she says this, I''m sure there will be troubleter, so I''ll ask for your understanding just for today. What nonsense are you talking about in front of others !? Ariel shook his hand and vehemently denied the behavior of her childhood friend who brought up herself into the topic out of nowhere. On the other hand, Gria, who had dimly noticed the behavior of the two of them, quietly rose from her seat with her friend. We have bothered you. Then let''s meet upter, we will be going first. I wish you a happy ball. Thank you for your generosity, Princess Gerin. Edgar got up and bowed his head, and Sally and Gria responded and left the room. An awkward air flowed between the two people who were left behind, and in the end, Ariel was the first to open her mouth in frustration. Why didn''t you go? I was fine. Its okay. It''s not like I don''t know you. "What are you talking about? When did I even lie? At his blunt reply, Ariel asked back, stepping back a little as if her conscience had been pricked. Soon, her red eyes met his golden ones in the air, and Edgar smiled and pointed at her left shoulder. You put your hair behind your ears. Don''t you know that''s a habit you only do when you''re really in a bad mood?" I, I did I? "Uh. Sometimes when you lie or feel bad. Of course, you dont always do that every time, but when you put your hair behind your ears, it is always on or the other. Ariel never thought someone would be aware of even such an insignificant action, because she was afraid that someone might not be her childhood friend. This is a fact that even the involved party, Ariel herself, did not know. It''s stupid. Why don''t you just pretend you didnt see that. Be sincere and get away from strange ces. Ariel spoke in a sullen tone, but her lips smirked as if she couldn''t hide her delight. To be honest, she was very delighted. The fact that he had been watching over her so closely all this time, the fact that he would have refused even if she had given her permission, but despite that, he had stood up for her steadfastly. That he even knew that she felt very lonely even if she pretended not to. And, "It''s already over anyway. Okay, let''s go out and watch the ball. LHow many times will Ie to a ce like this? We should enjoy it to our heart''s content. For someone like Edgar, who doesn''t know how to break through such awkward air, even to the point of extending his hand first, taking the initiative to break down this silence. Truly, these actions can only be done because he knows the girl Ariel Robeheim better than anyone else. If that''s the case, he''ll have to get along with the wind. So that this awkward air he was trying to break somehow couldn''t continue anymore. fool, yeah As a reward for your hard work, I will be with you until you copse from exhaustion today. Oh, I am so motivated. Ugh,e to think of it, is there any food here? I''m hungry right now." It will be prepared separately in the back. Just follow me. Ariel, who got up and left the room first, did not ask for an escort this time. In order to do that, he would have to be by her side, but if he did, he would find out what was going on with her face Dear face muscles, why aren''t you guys listening? Idiots.'' Ariel put her hands on the muscles in her face that didn''t listen to her control, and she struggled to somehow get back to her original calm expression. If possible, she should be back on track until she gets to the food disy. If he saw her uncontroble upturned corner of her mouth, he might misunderstand. She is just happy because of the anticipation of what kind of dishes will be prepared that will please her own pte. There''s no other reason. Chapter 48: The Ball Night Chapter 48: The Ball Night Trantor : Idris After the meal, as they met and talked with various people, dusk soon approached. Ariel, who led Edgar to the balcony saying she wanted to get some fresh air for a while, put her hands on the railing and looked up at the night sky, inhaling the fresh air. If the air of Hespania empties your head with a cool and refreshing feeling, the air here is warm and cozy, capable of making your heart feel settled. Or maybe she''s feeling such because of this particr night? Ariel, who reached this conclusion, shook her head lightly and a low chuckle escaped her mouth. When she realized that she had be quite sentimental which is unlike her usual self, a strange sensation tickled a part of her heart. "I''ve never felt this sentimental before. It didn''t feel bad at all, it just merely doesn''t fit in with her. When she took off her arms which were supporting her on the railing and turned around, the scenario of the night sky filled with stars changed, and the flickering lights of the ballroom came into her eyes again. Meanwhile, Edgar, who was looking at her silently with his arms folded next to him, took off his body from leaning against the wall. He thought she wanted to have some time to herself, but it seems to have ended very shortly. Thus, he had no choice but to break the ice and talk to her because he still had to discuss tomorrow''s schedule. "What are you going to do with the ball tomorrow? Are you going to stay another day?" "Stay for what? I have already enjoyed this ce enough in a day." Replying to Edgar''s question, she slowly approached him, standing beside him and leaning her back against the wall. The ball will be held for about three days until the day after tomorrow, and it is free to attend. It was actually only the first day that was referred to as the debutante ball. After that, it is only a small ce of exchange for those who have just entered society. Of course, most of the youth may want to fully enjoy the three-day schedule, but it was a story of a different world that has no connection to Ariel. "There''s still a lot to do. And in about three years, I''m going to follow my father to the battlefield. Until then, I must learn not to becking." "In three years!?" It''s ridiculously too early. Eighteen at the most. He can''t believe she''s going to the battlefield when she''s not even old enough yet. But it''s a sense of duty that''s weighing on Ariel''s shoulders, and a mission that supports her. That''s why Edgar didn''t say anything recklessly. He just decided to join her if there''s a ce she wants to head. "When are youing back then?" "There isn''t an exact schedule yet. That''s what war is like in the first ce." War is not a child y where an exact time is set and it doesn''t start or end just because you say so. Although Ariel had never experienced war, she knew how violent and brutal it was. Perhaps that is why her father, when teaching her, gave priority to cold-bloodedness rather than mercy orpassion. So that she could jump into the battlefield at a young age, even if she sees the death of a person, she can turn her gaze indifferently. Eliminate what is unnecessary. To kill what is stated as an enemy. Keep only those who you consider to be on your side. Riel, Ariel. Eh, huh? When she thought of her father''s blurry image, whom she hadn''t seen for nearly a year, it seemed that a part of her heart felt stuffy for some reason. When Ariel came back to her senses, Edgar''s worried face came into her field of vision as she was submerged in her train of thoughts without answering even her childhood friend''s voice calling her. What are you thinking so hard about? Do you have any concerns? What are you worried about never mind." Ariel shook her head lightly and looked up at Edgar, who was about half a head taller than her. Ed, arent you curious about my father? I am, I haven''t seen him at all." Edgar knew his name and face, albeit vaguely. It was because he had seen the portrait of sessive family heads framed and disyed in the House of the Robeheim family, which Ariel had shown him before. And from Ariel''s attitude, it was also possible to know that the rtionship between the two was not very smooth. No wonder he had asked Ariel about her father before, but the answer always came back the same. There were numerouspliments such as He is a person worthy of being the head of the Robeheim family, He is my idol, but among them, he has never heard an expression like He is a good father. There was only respect for the head of the Robeheim family. He has never felt the affection and bond for father'' anywhere. And she addresses her mother and father both the same. But even in the small gap between these simr titles, Edgar felt a sense of alienation. Come to think of it, at what point did you stop asking about my father? Ariel, who was pondering over her memories, stepped away from the wall and faced him from the front, tilting her head and expressing her doubts. How to say this. To put it bluntly, it seemed that he was intentionally avoiding the subject. When he talks about her family, he talks about her mother, even talks about herself. But Edgar would switch the topic by somehow preventing the topic from leading to her father''s. Because I also have something I noticed. You don''t want to talk about him, and I have no intention of asking further questions either. Youre only quick-witted in strange ces. Ariel sighed and heard the sound of air scraping past her cheeks, then slowly walked back toward the railing with her hands behind her back. Edgar felt as if his heart was about to jump at any moment. Ed, if you had your own beliefs and a duty, which would you choose? It is a strange question. Can''t we put them on the same line?" "Huh. If the dayes when you have to pursue a pathpletely different from the obligations given to you, what will you do then? At the sudden challenging question, Edgar slurred for a moment and fell into deep thoughts. For example, it''s a question simr to this- If there is a hero who has vowed not to kill anyone for the rest of his life, and when he is put in a situation where he must kill someone to protect his precious person. Will he really stick to his beliefs or fulfill his given duties? Edgar, who was in the midst of his thoughts, was able to reach a point. Then he got up from his leaning position and stared at Ariel, and suddenly flicked his index finger and hit her forehead. It sucks. !? Why are you hitting me all of a sudden, you idiot! As Ariel grabbed her forehead and made her cry at the unexpected violence, Edgar raised one corner of his mouth and deduced her psychology at once. Because you always ask me what would you do? when you run into difficulties. I think it is the same this time. "Chi, I ask for help from my friend. Is that something to be so angry about?" She wondered how he noticed this again, but on the other hand, it was unfair. She turned around to her childhood friend and asked for his advice, but far from getting an answer from him, he even flicked on her forehead. How can he not even know to read the atmosphere? This fool. On the other hand, Edgar, who was staring at the pouting Ariel, reached out and stroked her head lightly. Even today, without fail, she spits out blunt words, saying that her hair gets messy because of his pats, but today, the immature princess was quiet and didn''t shake off his hand. The smile on Edgar''s lips deepened. "The reason I hit you is to make you understand you don''t need to worry so hard about it right now." . "You''ve always been like this. You always worry about something that hasn''t happened yet, asks me, and even cries saying it''s scary." "Whaat, I didn''t cry!" Did I? Edgar, who responded insignificantly to Ariel''sst defense, shrugged his shoulders and slightly bent his legs to meet eye level. "Anyway, don''t worry about something that''s already unnecessary. By your side are Mrs. Helena, your family members, and I. It''s hard to choose, so it won''t be toote to ask for help." "But you never know. How do you know if you''re going to be disappointed and confused by yourself?" Ariel asks carefully with her eyes raised. Edgar snorted and poked her forehead with his index finger as if asking for something obvious, and then pointed at himself. "You have a friend for such kind of asions. If you do something ugly, I''ll hit you properly, so don''t worry." "Do you have to hit me? If you look at it, that''s a very violent method." There are a lot of expressions to console her, such as hugging orforting. Does he really have to go all out to wake up her mind? When Ariel protested timidly with a sulky face, Edgar replied proudly, beating his chest with a mean look. "Have you ever heard of the hawk of love? This alles from interest and affection for friends." "Well, what interest and affection?" There were not so many fancy words to decorate the sentence in the pure fist style. Nevertheless, why is it strangely reassuring. It feels really strange. It''s said that the truth works, and maybe this is simr to that. The strange atmosphere of looking at each other with such silence continued for a moment, and it was none other than Edgar who took his eyes off first. He walked slowly to the balcony railing, cast his eyes to the far side, and calmly opened his mouth. "Of course you have a lot of worries. I can''t imagine how much work you have to go through. But remember this one thing, Ariel." He knew that it was quite cheesy and childish to think of himself saying this. Nevertheless, Edgar tried to put the words he had saved into his mouth to tell her that she was not walking this path alone to reassure this precious childhood friend of his. "No matter what dangerous things you go throughter, there is someone next to you who is willing to give his life if you ask for it. Well, he''s not a great guy, so you might not believe him." Thest word added must have been a measure of it''s own to break down the embarrassment. Recognizing this, Ariel unknowingly burst into a fresh and dainty smile, approached him and put her arm on the railing. Even though she heard this, her heart did not pound as much as it did during the day. It''s not because the night breeze is rather cool and she can''t hear his heartbeat. Ariel herself had no way of knowing the reason either. She held out her right arm, which had hung on the railing, and slowly took her hand to his shoulder. And then tap it. She patted him on the shoulder silently. Edgar''s head turned to the tickling sensation like a cat''s infantile, and their eyes met in the air. Ariel saw Edgar blushing for the first time that day. It wasn''t simply an optical illusion caused by the reflection of light, nor was it because the stars were shining red today. shit. Only then did she realize that she had won for the first time, and a deep smile formed on Ariel''s lips. As a person, who had always teased her, became simr to herself, she felt something tickle in her chest. Every time he makes fun of me. Perhaps not once in about fifteen years had she attacked Edgar back in a fight like this. And she suddenly wanted to repay all the debts today. Reaching out her hand that had touched his shoulder, she lightly scratched his left cheek with her index finger. She could feel his skin on her finger, which was quite soft for a man, and she could tell that his cheeks were quite warm. Embarrassment formed on his face, and the blush on his cheeks deepened. In order to further annoy her childhood friend, she decided to bring out her words that were not even on her mind in the first ce. The words, which she would never have said if she had been her until now, were childish and cheesy, just like the words he told her. , . . Whiing. Her voice was drowned out by the sudden night wind. Of course, it must have been partly because she lowered her voice at the end because of her embarrassment. Btedly, a doubtful expression appeared on Edgar''s face, and he asked again what she said before, but the wind had already passed. Ariel turned her head around lightly with her arms behind her back, determined never to put those words out of her mouth again. Maybe it''s because she won her first victory over him. Suddenly, her heart started beating wildly. Well, regardless of any era or ce, the exhration of victory is stronger than anything else. She even wondered that it would be hard for her wildly beating heart to calm down. The wind is getting cold. Maybe it''s the wind blowing from her hometown. If she could ride this wind and float on top of it, she would be able to reach Hespania in no time. It was a pity that only from tomorrow she would have to get on the wagon and go on an aimless journey for a while. It would be nice if she could go to bed tonight and when she opens her eyes they will be able to reach Hespania. Having such a small wish, Ariel led her childhood friend by the hand and headed for the room. For some reason, it seemed difficult to get a good night''s sleep tonight. [T : I have picked up a new novel, wanna check out? It''s The Grand Duchess is defeated again today''.] Chapter 49: Return Chapter 49: Return Trantor : Idris Ariel woke up a little earlier than usual to make advance preparation in order to leave for Hispania. As she expected, perhaps it was because she hadn''t had a deep sleep yesterday, and when she checked in her mirror, her under eyes were a bit puffy. Ariel, hurriedly washed herself and finished her light dressing alone without Shuri''s help. When she left the room and headed for the terrace to wake up with the morning breeze, she saw a familiar backside among the crowd. After catching her breath for a moment to control her breathing, she walked over to him with an effortless expression on her face and patted him on the back. "You woke up early." "What, are you awake already? I was just about to go wake you up." Edgar nced at her from top to bottom as if for some reason. Ariel, who felt unpleasant from his stare, stood deftly so that she could not be seen, and she struck him in the shoulder with her fist. "Oh my!" "Oh, don''t make a fuss, you idiot! When Edgar uttered a sound as if he were dying for an instant in a series of intense pain, Ariel was surprised and looked around and med him. The moment she hit him, she seemed to have hit a rock, but why is that the rock-man is whining like a flower? It was just unfair for Edgar, too. Unless she had put the magic of domination in her hands for a moment, this intense pain didn''t make sense. Edgar didn''t think she would have put magic into hitting her childhood friend as a joke either, but if she really did, it is horrific. "Oh, it still hurts You don''t know how hard your hands are." "How can a kid who practices every day be in pain for something like this?" "What does training have to do with being sick? Even Mr. Creed would die if he is stuck with a knife in his stomach." What kind of training did they think that he took, that even if a person brushed against the sword, they would not even blink. Ariel held her head small as if she could understand Edgar''s blunt words. She might not believe it, if it''s someone else, but it felt real because the object of the metaphor was Creed. As the two childhood friends continued their quarrel with little use from the morning, two shadows slowly approached from the back. "You two are here too." "How was your night?" The opponents are none other than Sally and Gria. While trying to move out of the annex for a walk around, they came up to see a little familiar backside, and as expected, Ariel and his group were there. Ariel, a little surprised by the unexpected meeting, greeted each other, and Edgar, who was leaning against the railing, also responded by asking how they were doing overnight. "Are you going to stay until tomorrow?" "Ah, we are going back to Hispania as of today." "As expected. Your outfit was so neat that I was just wondering. When Edgar looked around at Gria''s words, there was certainly a slight difference in the clothes of the people. Some people finished their preparations in neat clothes like Edgar and Ariel, while others came out in somewhat simple clothes like Sally and Gria. Because he hadnt even thought of that, Edgars expression was startled when he heard Grias words. On the other hand, this side was conveying the regret this way. Sally wanted to get closer to Ariel, the first person of the same age she met at this ball, except for Gria, but Sally was in a situation where she couldnt have a conversation with her new friend and can''t help but tolet her go. It looks like Princess Robeheim is rushing in a hurry because she is busy with work Im sorry. Not to that extent. Its just that since my father is away for a while, I have to protect my home. You mean Are you referring to His Highness Robeheim? Yulken Robeheim. He is one of the most powerful people in the Hellvenier Empire and the current head of the Robeheim family, the ruler of the north. He is said to cut off the heads of foreigners invading the north without any mercy, so he is also called the iron-blooded ruler and is a man longed for by many. Anyone who doesn''t know that name shouldn''t exist in the aristocratic family. Sally was also one of the many girls who admire Yulken''s achievements, having only heard of the name. Yes, he is a very busy person. Well, I guess I have to do that. Your highness must be having a hard time in many ways. As a member of the family, it is my duty. She said so, but even Sally, who didn''t know her very well, could tell that Ariel''s bitterness in her smile. She was born as an only child, and who took on the responsibilities of her family at the early age of fifteen year old. Since Sally has a younger brother, such heavy responsibility is something she could not even dare imagine, as someone who isn''t burdened with it. Sally suddenly grabbed Ariel''s hands, raised the hands up to her chest, and looked at Ariel with twinkling eyes. Then, If you can afford a cup of teater, would you like to send a letter to my family? I''m very sorry that there are many stories I couldn''t share with your highness." Yeah, I will. Rather, this hand . [T: () what happen to the promise hate between love rivals] When Ariel, who was taken aback by the sudden physical contact, even though it was between two women, stuttered, Sally, who btedly noticed her own behavior, took her hand away in surprise. . . . And soon after, Shuri found the two of them on the terrace and came over to talk to them. It was because Ariel had to give her a definite answer as to when they would depart, as everything from packing up and preparing the wagon was over. Mydy, the carriage has been put on standby outside the imperial pce. When shall we depart? . Now, Ed, let''s go." Is it already the time to leave? Okay." As they talked, it seemed that they did not even notice the passage of time. Edgar and Shuri separately carried all of their simple luggage that Ariel brought out separately, and left the annex. Since Sally and Gria had a long-awaited rtionship, they followed her out of the pce, asking to see her off, and Ariel did not stop them. If there is a bond between people, nothing is good if you treat them too coldly. It was a somewhat different sight from when they left Hispania. At that time, all the family retainers came out to see Ariel and the others off, but today it was just the two of them. "I''ll send you a separate letterter, so let''s have a cup of tea, Princess Dewalos." "oh ! Hey, could you call me by my first name if you don''t mind? If possible, I would like the princess of Robeheim . I want to ask you too. It hasn''t been a long time since the first got to know Ariel, but they''re sad to let her go like this. Besides, even if Ariel promised to meet next time, as long as Sally didn''t know when that would be, she wanted to change her title even now. It''s like a token of a promise to each other. is it so. Sally, Gria. You don''t need a title for something like this, right? Yes, yes! Ariel. If there is a chance next time, we will definitely meet the three of you. I''ll be waiting for you, Ariel." How many people did the daughter of the precious grand duke family invite so freely? Sally hurriedly nodded her head with her thrilled expression, and a faint smile formed on Ariel''s lips as Gria delivered her words of promise. Edgar and Shuri, who watched this scene from the side, were busy whispering and giggling to each other. It was rare to see Ariel, who was not anyone else, open her heart to other''s invitation. Most of all, they probably haven''t had much conversation, but maybe it means that Sally''s sincerity touched her that much. Even if Ariel pretended not to be, she was a girl with a lot of affection. Goodbye, Ariel! See you next time! "I''ll prepare a nice cup of tea, so if you get a chance, stop by the Zernin family." As the carriage departs, Ariel waves through the door. The two of them waved their hands at her, promising to meet her next time. In that way, the carriage disappeared in an instant across the great highway that stretched to the center of Heldeck. The two remaining girls smacked their lips in regret andughed at each other. Hopefully we can interact more in the future. Feeling that the air entering the gap of the carriage had cooled considerably, Ariel woke up from her bushy sleep, and a familiar panorama unfolded outside. Snowkes bloomed beautifully on the endless nd, which had only been dry, just before they came, reminiscent of a painting. Ariel loved this view. This moment when everything in the world is covered in snow, and all beings are equal. Beautiful flowers, huge trees, private houses, and sharp tall spires. This view of everything taking a nap covered in nature without having to discuss which one is beautiful or not. "I guess it''s snowing? It won''t be piled up in the castle, will it?" "I guess so. It disappears in a sh as soon as the snowkes touches the ground." The symbol of domination is not, to be sure, a thing that changes the weather itself. This means that you cannot be free from weather phenomena such as snow and rain from the sky. However, the temperature remains mild, so as soon as the snow touches the floorit melts or it melts even in mid-air, resulting in rain. So Ariel resides in Hispania, but ironically, she rarely saw snow piled up when she stayed cooped up in the castle. "We''ll be there soon. Is Mrs. Helena there?" "I don''t know. Mom could have gone to where father is There is Elfreld at home anyway." Ariel staring at the snow-covered in with indifferent eyes as if it doesn''t matter. Meanwhile, shortly afterwards, a carriage arrived before the gates of Hispania, and moved swiftly across the boulevard to the castle of the House of Robeheim. "Lady, shall we prepare warm water first when we arrive?" "Well, it''s all right. I''ll take a nap and wash upter after I get up. Ed, what are you going to do?" "I''ll be waiting in the room. Call me if you need me." Creed can meet tomorrow anyway, and it''s not toote to go out after seeing Ariel fall asleep. So while the three person were asking and answering their respective schedules, the wagon that arrived at the castle stopped slowly, and the guards who were guarding the entrance rushed out and saluted towards the carriage. "How was the trip, mydy?" "Thank you for your concern." Ariel, who smiled and nodded at the words of the two guards, asked about the recent situation while she was not here. "Yes, thanks to your concern, nothing happened." "Where''s mother? Did she travel to where my father is?" The two guards opened their eyes wide to Ariel''s question that followed, and suddenly, they looked at each other and dyed answering. "What''s wrong? Did something happen?" "Oh, that''s. Anyone who is in the Robeheim family knows some things. Even if they haven''t seen it in person, there are stories they''ll have heard in their ears. These two knew it, so they hesitated to bring it up, but they can''t keep it a secret anyway. In the end, the person who opened his mouth with the gun barrel was a man with a slightly taller and sleeker impression. "In fact, Your Highness is back." " father?" "Yes." Only then did she know why they were looking at each other and avoiding an answer. Edgar''s expression, who was listening to it next to her, changed, and Shuri''s look was also shaded. Ariel closed her mouth, stared at the waterway that flowed under her feet with sinking eyes, and soon nodded slightly and passed by the two. It seems too early to sleep peacefully. [T: hoho!(o) Daddy''s entrance is full of viin vibe.] Chapter 50: An Unpleasant Encounter Chapter 50: An Unpleasant Encounter Trantor : Idris Edgar nced at his childhood friend, who had been silently walking for a while without saying anything. He wondered if following her through the corridors of the castle had ever felt so heavy than this moment. The unknown air surrounding her was more suffocating than the pressure of facing the owner of the grand duchy. At first nce, her stance looked like a warrior ready for a decisive battle, but it was different in Edgar''s eyes. If he had to express it, he would say its like a child who is trying to put a lot of energy in order to cover what hes afraid of. Ariel. Uh, huh? Calm down, if you put any more strength, you might break your neck." Edgar yfully patted her on the back and pointed at her shoulder. Only then did Ariel realize that her body was strained too much, and she smiled shyly and lowered her shoulders. Edgar had to feel an unprecedented sense of alienation from that appearance of hers. If it was normal, she would have definitely shot back saying Who the hell is nervous here!'' However, the fact that she obediently responded to his words instead of doing so was an example of the fact that she was indeed nervous. As they were walking down a corridor that seemed to continue endlessly, a familiar figure approached us from the other side. Ariel, who was moving while looking only at the floor, lifted her head at the sudden shadow cast upon the floor, and when her eyes met, herplexion brightened. How have you been? Ariel. Both of you have suffered a lot. [T: the suffer here doesn''t represents the word suffer, it''s more like you guys have work hard'' Please read at gxytl site to help the trantor get your views.] After giving thanks to the two people who stood by Ariels side, Helena held Ariel in her arms. Feeling the warmth in her mothers arms after a long absence, Ariel btedly asked where her father was. Mom, Dad ? He is in the office, receiving official reports from Lord Elfreld. Office. At that word, Ariel licked her lips with a paleplexion, as if she had a bad memory. Helena, who was aware of this, smiled sadly and patted her daughters hair, inviting her to go to the office together. Ed, Shuri. You may go back to your respective rooms. Ill take Ariel with me. At first nce, it seemed like a word given out of consideration for the two people who had traveled a long way, but neither Edgar nor Shuris expression brightened. Rather, Shuri carefully opened her mouth with a look in her eyes that she had many things she wanted to say but couldnt bring herself to say. However, madam . Shuri, do as Mom said. It was Ariel, not Helena, who firmly cut off Shuris words and drew a line. As if she didnt want to show the scene in front of her, she lifted her head and made eye contact with Shuri, smiling helplessly. Confirming this, Shuri pursed her lips and bowed her head in gratitude, probably feeling that she could not protest against her masters words. Ariel, who sank Shuri like that, cast her eyes to the left this time and looked at her childhood friend. Its like, I dont have to tell you, right? eyes that seemed to say. Edgar dyed his answer, avoiding her gaze, and eventually opened his mouth with augh. Ed, you too . No, Im not busy, so Ill apany you. However, Edgar dismisses her request at once and responds in a tone that makes her feel cold. At this, Ariels angry voice rose at once. Its okay, go to your room and rest. Why dont you listen to me even if youre considerate? you stupid. Im not tired, so why dont you listen to me saying youll go with me? you idiot. Dont hold the horses tail. Im serious now. Dont talk nonsense. Because I am serious now. Ariel red at Edgar as if feverishly exploded at once, and Edgar stared at Ariel with a cold gaze that he wondered if he had shown her so many times before. Only Shuri, caught between the two, was about to die in an out-of-the-ordinary quarrel. In the end, Helena, who was watching this, interrupted the conversation and intervened between the two, as if the atmosphere was overheated. To be honest, she had expected Edgars reaction to some extent, so she wasnt too surprised. Come on, dont fight. Then, since its been a long time, lets go with Ed. It happened that he(Daddy Grand Duke) also wanted to see you at least once. Ok, it happened to be that I also want to meet with the Grand Duke at least once. What does that really mean? Since Edgar was a child, he wasnt someone who acted within an expected range, so she felt a little anxious, but she also felt some kind of anticipation. Meanwhile, Ariel was still looking at her mother with worried eyes. Helena, who btedly noticed her gaze, gave her a pat on the back to be relieved, sent Shuri to her room, and the three of them headed to the office together. Arriving at the door, Ariel couldnt keep her hands still and straightened the hem of her clothes. Observing this, Edgar reached out and grabbed her wrist and nodded silently. Ariel nodded her head, as if she had calmed down a bit, and confidently moved her gaze towards the closed door. Helena, who had been waiting for her daughter to rx, knocked on the door btedly, and a solemn mans voice came from inside and gave permission. Sigh. It looks like it may have been less oiled. The office door opened with a short screech, and soon the three of them saw a middle-aged man with light hair sitting in a seat and Elfred standing next to the desk. Sorry for making you step twice, wife. wife!. Edgar reacted to the title with a small raised eyebrow. That would mean that this man is Yulken Robeheim, the owner of the Robeheim family. Great. Edgar condensed his first impression of the man named Yulken into a short expression. He''s not talking about the man''s physique or appearance. It seemed that the weight and vessel of this mans life were revealed just by meeting him face-to-face. It feels like a huge mountain is standing in front of you. He had a simr feeling when he saw Creed for the first day, but the feeling right now is more distinct and majestic than that time. What is it all of a sudden? Since you brought the child you were looking for, lets talk. Hmm. Yulken got up from his seat and approached the three without saying a word. Instead of saying hello to his daughter, whom he hadnt seen in a long time, he reached out to Edgar first. Edgars eyebrows slightly furrowed at that foreign sight, but he didnt try to show it, and held the rough hand. My name is Yulken Robeheim. Ive heard a lot about you from my wife, so I really wanted to see you at least once, but it turned out well. My name is Edgar Bilhark. It is an honor to meet you, Your Highness Robeheim. It would be Yulken. I dont want to receive such a generous courtesy from my daughters benefactor. Contrary to Edgars expectations, Yulkens reactions and actions were very ordinary. Rather, on the outside, he was closer to the ideal father who cares for his daughter. He just feels that the man looks blunt because he doesn''t show my emotions well. After exchanging short greetings with Edgar, Yulkens gaze turned towards his daughter, who bowed her head as if she hadmitted some crime. Ariel, long time no see. Yes father. Im d to see you unharmed. Its a very different look from when he was dealing with Helena. Looking at the father and daughter who seemed to be having a conversation across a wall, Edgar only licked his dry lips. Yeah, how''s your study on magic and martial arts? Yulken did not ask about the daughter he met after a long time, but wanted to check on her progress in learning. It was something that Ariel expected in advance, but when it happened, it felt like her hair went white. Father, actually, there has been quite a bit of progress on the magic side, but the martial arts side is still . yet? Yulken repeated Ariels words and urged her to answer. Ariel couldnt help but open her tightly closed lips with a hint of nervousness, knowing that one of the things he hates the most is procrastinating an answer. I havent made much progress in martial arts yet sorry. It must have been quite a while. Still, do you think it makes sense that there is no progress? No, its all because of my negligence. Im sorry, father. At the icy voice that came out of the ruler of the north, Ariel just bowed her head and asked for forgiveness. Watching this scene, Edgars left hand tightened and his teeth gnashed. The conversation between these two people was closer to that of a retainer than a father and daughter. The figure of a father simply disciplining his children was not there, only the figure of the monarch who exposed the shame of his subordinates and strictly scolded them for the sake of punishment, and the figures of his subordinates who bowed their heads. When Edgars gaze, unable to hide his resentment, met Helena''s, she narrowed her eyes and shook her head slightly. He knows what she wants to say, so he must pretend he doesnt know for now. Since your father was away from the castle for a while, it seems that you yed as if it was your own world. Dont you have any sense of duty as an heir? ! honey! What does that mean! Those were the words Ariel never wanted to hear from her father. When Helena realized that her husband had crossed the line, she felt sorry for her daughter and stopped him, albeit btedly. At that, Yulken threw his gaze at his wife, then stared at Ariel, who bowed her head again, and left the office without saying a word. bang! The door closed violently, and Elfred, who had been watching this scene from afar, hurriedly followed after Yulken. After that, there was only cold silence in the office. Huh Whoops. The sound that broke the silence that seemed tost forever was neither someones voice nor the sound of a book falling from the bookshelf. Just the sad cry of a girl. Edgar took a handkerchief out of his pocket and held it out to her in silence. Took. Get rid of it, because you dont need it. However, Ariel brushed it off coldly, wiped away her tears with her sleeve, and raised her head to meet his eyes. Not the usual lively red eyes, but bloody eyes full of sadness. Edgar couldnt say anything because the look in her eyes seemed to ask why he did that. This is why I told you not to follow me I didnt want you to see such a pathetic side. Ariel, calm down. Its not Eds fault. I know! I know! Ariel wasnt a stupid girl. Whichever way it is, its rather that he has a smart and outstanding brainpared to any of their peers. Thats why she felt so pathetic, and there was no way to express it, so she expressed it with anger like this. To show such a pitiful appearance in front of a friend whom she has been with for over ten years. Even though she knows its not his fault, she has no ce to express her anger and throws it out at random. She felt so pathetic that her body trembled at the feeling of contempt for herself. Ed, you better go back for now. When Ariel calms down, Ill tell Shuri to call her separately . No. Im the one who has to take Ariel now. It was my fault, so I think I have to fix it. As a friend of ten years, Edgar could guess what she was feeling right now. She is a girl who has higher pride than anyone else, has strong self-esteem, and is reluctant to let others know her weak side. A woman who longed for always being upright, firm, and noble. Even her anger now is more like a sense of contempt and shame towards herself for being caught in a scene like this, rather than directed at her childhood friend who blindly followed her. Then, the only person who could solve it was the one who knew her current feelings best. Im sorry, maam. This kind of . No. To put it bluntly, it is his fault. But I hate myself for not being able to me my husband. Edgar felt a strange sense of deja vu from Helena''s words. Somehow she seemed to know that the reason Yulken was treating her daughter so severely was not simply because of educational policies. But it would not be appropriate to inquire about it now. And it was not in his temper to carelessly ask about other peoples family affairs. It would be nice if Ariel herself answered, but judging from the current situation, that would be impossible. If he had known the detailed reason for this situation in the first ce, the situation wouldnt have been driven to this point. It seemed that there wereplicated circumstances in many ways. Ariel, lets go. no. Leave me alone. okay. Ill leave you alone, so lets go to your room first. If you''re ufortable, Ill even call Shuri. It could be said that the worst thing to do was to scold her for what she should do when she is alone caught up in this predicament. The right option is to somehow calm her down, give her a private space, and try to talk when she calms down. Thats why Edgar deliberately mentioned Shuris name and said that he would disappear right away if she came. It was only then that Ariels emotions seemed to have subsided a little, and she nodded slightly and left the room in his arms. Today was also the first day that Ariel did not feel the warmth of being held in Edgars arms. Chapter 51: My Friends Request Chapter 51: My Friend''s Request Trantor : Idris Ariel, who had calmed down a bit, was sitting on the bed with her head bowed. Feeling angry at the way she was hanging her head low like she was guilty, Edgar thought about saying something, but couldnt bring himself to speak. Whats wrong with her? Its the father who cant even say a warm word to the child who has been running tirelessly with a sense of duty weighing down on her shoulders, and the helpless childhood friend who cant even find a way tofort her. Edgar brought a ss of warm water and held it out to her. He was wondering what to do if Ariel swung his hand away, but fortunately, such an unfortunate incident did not happen, perhaps because she already managed to control her emotions. gulp. gulp. Ariel cautiously grabbed the ss and took two small sips. Across from her, Edgar silently dragged the chair that had been around the desk and sat down. Have you calmed down? why are you still here? You said you will leave me alone. Without even answering Edgars question, Ariel demanded that the promise from earlier be fulfilled in a subdued voice. Others might have been taken aback here because of her words, but this was the reaction Edgar had already expected. So he shrugged and gave a mischievous smile full of You really believed it!? You dont know me that much. Its just a lie I spoke casually. whatever! I dont even have the strength to argue with you anymore. After looking at the boy admitting that it was a lie so proudly, Ariel handed him the empty ss with a helplessugh. She didn''t believe his words in the first ce. Because he was definitely not a great man to leave her alone in this state. He didnt even bring up the story because he sincerely wanted him out of sight. In other words, it was close to foolishness. A child who doesnt want to show a weak or unsightly appearance in front of her friends. But now that she thinks about it, what does that mean? We can call each other friends because we know each others weaknesses and strengths. It was just that she was so ashamed of the actions she had taken earlier to express her anger at him because of her own shame. Immature princess. That makes sense. Edgar repeated the words he used to say, and Ariel lifted one corner of her mouth weakly and nodded as if she understood. This wasnt something she could hide from him forever. Even if she somehow tried to dy the meeting of Edgar and her father, it was a matter that woulde to light someday, for whatever reason. Its just that its a little bit ahead of time. Ariel looked up and met Edgars golden eyes. As if to say that she is ready to talk her heart out. ? But for some reason, Edgars expression was very dull. When she looked at him like this, he would surely have to react in some way. For example, by bringing up what happened in earnest or by asking a brief question about what happened just a moment ago. what? what? When Ariel threw out a short word that contained the meaning of what he meant, Edgar showed a calm appearance by digging into his ear with his pinky finger. On the contrary, it was Ariel who felt frustrated. Why dont you ask? Youre not trying to say that youll move on if I dont want to talk about this, are you? Thats right. Ariel felt as if all the strength in her body was being released at the answer that was so depressing. At this point, Ariel doubts that he is not being a gentleman, but is simply stupid. Human curiosity is boundless, and the clearer the reasoning, the stronger the desire to confirm the unknown story. The countless questions Edgar had thrown her so far. The opportunity to get the answer is now in front of him. Yet, how could this man so easily turn a blind eye at an opportunity where he could hear the truth from the mouth of the person concerned? As if to put an end to her doubts, Edgars lips, which had been tightly closed, parted. If it felt like it was your personal business, I would have asked about it at this point. But this is a tangled matter for your family. Family matters are not so light that others can discuss them carelessly. Even though Edgar may say that he still feels anger at what happened just right in front of his eyes, it is still a foolish act to act out of curiosity without much thought. Besides, when he only heard bits and pieces of Ariels story, he couldnt control himself. It was because it seemed like what would happen to her mind the moment she shed the tears that had stopped before she knew it, and conveyed her sadness. At times like this, it was more important to keep one''s head cool. In order to truly understand and care for her, sympathy alone will not solve the problem. And I know because Ive been through something simr before. How you feel right now. you when? . It was the first time she had heard the news of Edgars family discord. As Ariels round eyes stared at him, Edgar raised his hands to his shoulders, shrugged, and said nothing. Because it was a story he couldnt tell. Even if he tells her, she wont believe it. It was just a memory of the distant past that had faded even in his mind. Anyway, aside from that, the most important thing is your true intentions. Do you really want to open up about this, or do you feel desperate that you have already been caught and there is nothing you can do about it? Ariel flinched at the sensation of a tingling sensation in the corner of her chest. He really knew the depths of her heart. To be honest, she felt that she couldnt help it since she was already caught, and it was because of this the biggest reason she decided to tell him about it. But not now. It was a decision that was made after a little bit of lengthy contemtion. There must be several reasons. But the biggest cause of this was.. Yeah, I want to tell you. Of course, there must be a reason why you found out More than that, I dont want to hide anything from you. hahahaha, is that embarrassing? Edgar scratched his cheek with an embarrassing expression at the sincere answer that made everyone in the audience feel ashamed. Does it mean that it is easier for people to reveal their true intentions when they are sick and weak? If you think about it, when she honestly revealed her heart like this, it was usually when she was mentally driven or in a difficult situation. If possible, it is his wish as a friend to be a little more honest in everyday life, but how can people change so easily? Now, it didnt matter much, as it was fun to find her own honesty in the blunt and ticklish appearances. Where do you want to start from? Everything you know, if possible. This is going to be a long story, okay? What remains is time. Dont worry, Ill be here until dawn. Edgar reassured Ariel by wiping away the traces of Ariels tears with his thumb. If it was normal, she would have swatted away his hand shyly, asking what he was doing. However, Ariel said, Um'' Like a tickle, she only showed small resistance, epting his touch like a cat and opening her mouth. Actually, it is not something special. It just happened because I didnt live up to my fathers expectations. yes. Before opening the introduction in earnest, Edgar put on a confused expression at Ariels words. Meet the expectations . Perhaps that is the chain that entangles Ariel now. But the details can only be known by hearing the story. So, without saying anything, he waited in silence for her to continue her story. Ever since I was little, my father was a bit strict. Besides, there are times when he goes to the battlefield and cante back for several months, so at some point, he naturally drifted away. When the body is far away, the mind is also far away. It was no different than being a family. No, it might have been more so because it was a family. On the contrary, if they were lovers, they would have tried their best to be better for each other as much as they were neglectful. However, within the fence of family, because we are family, it is considered that we are united with a stronger bond, and at some point it is easy to be careless. Leaving behind Edgar, who nodded in agreement, Ariels words continued. My father was always like that when he returned to his hometown. Since I am the only one who will carry on my familys lineage, I should be more diligent. He emphasized that from a young age. Was it difficult? Of course it was hard. My mom told me not to put too much pressure on me, but its actually not wrong, is it? Ariel was the only next heir, as she had not a brother to share her burden. Yulken was always busy ming his daughter for it. When she did 1, he wanted 2, and when she did 2, he wanted 5. Ariels education policy was so strict that she could count on one hand the memories of hearing her father praise her, and it was cold enough to make her feel like a stranger. Helena, who knew this better than anyone else, took care of her daughter as much as she could and did her best with all her heart and soul, but that alone was not enough. Parental love. Its already been split in half, and no matter how hard one side tries, theres no way another side can fill it all up. Actually, that was the reason I said I would go to the battlefield after three years. I havent told my father yet I wondered if my father would praise me if I showed this kind of determination. Right. Edgar could finally realize the deja vu he felt back then. At the time, Ariel expressed her aspirations with a face as if she had given up on something rather than a determined expression. It was also something that Edgar would never have done if he had never seen Ariel Robeheim. Because she has always been a bold and noble girl. A girl who has a will on her own path and walks fearlessly with her own determination. I felt it was simply because of my mood. Edgar didnt know everything about her. Thats why sometimes he felt that there were times when he couldnt detect her moods and passed them off. That day was just such a case. (the night at the ball) But I only felt it after seeing him today. Maybe my father just hates me. There might be nothing more he wants from a daughter who doesnt even live up to expectations. . To think that the father who gave birth to her hates her. Even if its a family, it would be a pain to put it in your mouth. pop. pop. Soon, tears like chicken droppings flowed from Ariels eyes and wet the back of her hand resting on her thigh. Edgar just watched her without giving her a handkerchief orforting her. Whatever he did now, what would it mean to her? Edgar clenched his fists firmly. It was the first time in my life that I had felt such intense helplessness. It was the first time he realized how painful it is to know what a friends sadness is, but not be able to solve it orfort it. Ariel, what do you want to do? Huh What? Sir Yulken So, do you want to repair your rtionship with your father? For him now, the most important thing was Ariels true intention. Does she really want to continue her life without having an understanding with her father? Or, even if its a father who always left her with only pain, do they still want to share the sincerity they couldnt convey to each other? He knew it would be too much to put off making a decision for a girl who is shuddering with pain, but thats also the reason why he had to ask. Because the choice at this crossroads can be seen as sharing the life that Ariel herself will walk. Family in someones life, bond is like that. Yes I want to know if I really hate my father. And I want to tell you that I do not hate my father. I want to believe that the day wille when we will understand each other. Alright. Edgar got up and wiped the tears from Ariels cheeks, then ran his hand gently through her hair. Ariel, do you remember? What I said on the ball night. yes ? Her memory was a bit hazy because her heart was beating so fast that day. However, even so, the words he tried to convey in the end remained imprinted in her memory and remained clear without forgetting. Please remember that there are friends by your side who are willing toy down their lives for a single word of help. He must have said that. When the thought reached that point, tears flowed down from Ariels eyes one by one fell like a waterfall. She knew she shouldnt have told him. Also the fact that it is a path that you have to be brave and pioneer. Even so, because of the one step she hasn''t taken yet, she reaches out her hand and says the words she would never have otherwise said. Huh, help me, Ed . At his friends earnest request, Edgar stood up without a word, took off his overcoat, and ced it on her leg. He wondered if she would tremble with loneliness when the person who stood by her disappeared. He was given the cause and the courage to step forward(to help her). With those words, he would be able to draw his sword with confidence even if the highest of the empire was right in front of him. After leaving the room saying to get a good nights sleep, Edgars vision came into view of Shuri waiting by the door. Shuri, take care of Ariel. Uh, where are you going? Madam Helena. Of course, in the end . This matter should be consulted with the party involved. Even if he couldnt deliver the words right away, tomorrow or the day after tomorrow, it didnt matter. The important thing is not speed, but looking at the context and making sure to tie a knot. However, the first person to meet before that is Helena. A story that maybe even Ariel doesnt know. Except for Yulken, the person involved, Helena was surely the only one who could have known about it. As long as you cant reach it, even the meaning of the bold step cannot be said to have made the couple understand each other in the true sense. Facing the back of Edgar as he moved his steps, Shuri sent him off with the most sincere courtesy she could. Hope everything works out. All she could do was make a wish like this for her master. Chapter 52: The Boys Sincerity Chapter 52: The Boy''s Sincerity Trantor : Idris Hello Edgar headed to the room Helena used alone. Normally, she sleeps in the bedroom shared by the couple, but he heard that she stays here when she wants to be alone or have some personal business. Wee, Young Master. What are you doing? I want to see Madame Helena. Is she inside? Of course. Please wait a moment. Sheffy, who had to ask for her mistress''s consent, excused for a moment and then turned around and knocked on the door. Hearing Helenas voice asking who he was from inside, Sheffy told her that Edgar had arrived. Allow him in. Edgar thought Helena would be reluctant to meet him, but fortunately, the permission was soon granted. Sheffy opened the door personally and guided him inside, revealing a room Edgar had never seen before. This room suits Madam Helena''s temperament well. If Ariels room feels as if itcks the appearance of a room with an owner, this ce could be said to be the exact opposite. The panoramic view of the room fills his vision, and at the same time, it feels like the temperament of the owner of the room can be seen through this. The room has a calm atmosphere with golden embroidery decorating the beds and a mixture of white and beige throughout. It felt like the decoration is not so excessive but also notcking at the same time, and that the arrangement and appearance of the furniture paid much attention to harmony rather than splendor. Wee, Ed. Come to think of it, this must be your first time here. As she said, Edgar had been living with the Robeheim family for quite some time, but this was the first time he had ever visited this room. In the first ce, he often got to see Madam Helena face-to-face even on a normal day, and he tends to talk to her to the point where its not enough. And it would be fair to say that there was no need to visit her room specifically. Yeah.. Actually it''s because there was no need to visit before. Yes it was. Then, can we say that today there is something important reason that is enough to visit me especially? As Helenas soft gaze reached Edgar, he was ovee with a feeling of his inner thoughts bare naked in front of her. He has felt it a few times before, but he could never really get used to it. There are times when a person who normallyughs freely and looks like a chaste and discreet woman stabs him(with stares) sharply like this from time to time. And from those infinitely soft eyes, he felt a strange sense of pressure, making him unable to tell a single lie. Yes, I am sure you already know. Huh, I thought that would be the case. Since the story will be long, shall we have a cup of tea? Thats good. Especially if it''s tea personally made by Mrs.Sheffy . The tea Sheffy skillfully brewed could be in top among the teas Edgar has ever tasted. As Edgar smiled and sat down with an unexpected request, a smile was also engraved on the lips of Sheffy, who was listening from behind. Im d that youplimented, unlike my mistress." Geez, Sheffy. If you say that, dont you think Im a person who is stingy withpliments? Its not that Helena didn''t like topliment, but its a fact thats not umon for her anymore, so she just didn''t bother to say it often. Trying to embarrass her by distorting this in front of Edgar, it seems that her personal maid is totally misguided. Excuse me. However, because it is true. Ugh, anyway, you never lose with words. Knowing that it was Sheffys asional prank, Helena said nothing more. The fact that the two of them are nominally master-servant, but in reality they are close to friends also yed a role. As Sheffy bowed her head and left the room, Helena nced lightly at Edgar, who was sitting across from her. She knew that he is a daredevil when ites to things rted to Ariel, but she didn''t expect him toe find her this quickly. Is it because of her that you came? Exactly because of Ariel. I got the question wrong. Well, his(Daddy Duke) appearance would have nothing to do with this case(with Ariel''s treatment by daddy). When Helena realized her mistake, sheughed and corrected her words. Even though the meaning was simr, there was a bit of an ambiguity. If Yulken had treated the same to someone else, Edgar wouldnt have reacted this way. What he really wanted to ask was not about Yulken''s behavior to the end, but why did he treat Ariel like that. How can he be so preferential!? This was also a y that showed how sincere he is about his friend. It was a joy for Helena to have someone cared for her daughter, but it was also bittersweet to have to reveal this fact. I should let him know though. She thought that if there is a child who would wholeheartedly take care of her daughter, it would be this boy. In a way, shr wondered if announcing this fact would be an extension. . . . Of course, she also desired to step out for her daughter. However, in a sense, she might not be so different from her husband, she felt guilty and couldnt take that one step forward. In the meantime, she thought that this boy who arrived before them might be the rope that came down for the Robeheim family. Madam, young master, the tea is ready. At the moment when such a subtle silence flowed, Sheffy, who had left the room for a while, returned with tea cups and other refreshments in the trolley. Being quick-witted, she immediately noticed that the air between the two was different from usual, but she didnt bother pointing it out. Ah, thank you. Sheffy. We have something to discuss, so will you please standby outside? Yes, I will leave after this. Since that was what she intended to do anyway, Sheffy calmly nodded and finished setting the table. Then she got up, bowed her head, and led the trolley out of the room as quietly as possible. As the fragrant aroma of tea wafting from the teacup gradually began to fill the room, it was Helena who opened her mouth, quietly removing her hand from her thigh. Remember what I said before? That Ariel looked a lot like her father. Yes, I remember. You must think that he is different from what you have heard after meeting him today. And that there is no resemnce at all between the father and daughter. A little bit . To be honest, he felt there is a lot of difference, not just a little bit. The appearance of Yulken that he had just seen earlier made Edgar feel that Yulken really had no fatherly love for his daughter, rather than feeling that he was being dishonest like Ariel did. In response to Edgars answer, Helena weakly nodded and took a sip of tea. There will probably be a lot to talk about, so it would be better to quench her thirst in advance. Looking at it from the side, he is originally someone who looks a lot like Ariel. No, to be precise, I guess their personality is not that much different now. For some reason, in Edgar''s ears, Helena sound as if Yulken was just dishonest with his feelings and was infact full of affection for his daughter. If that was really the only inside story, he felt relieved to go straight away and punch him(Daddy Yulken) in the face. It is said that there is a sincerity that can bemunicated without having to convey it in words, but there is a certain amount of goodness. There was no example Edgar would show to his friends father, who treated her coldly, thinking that his daughter would understand his feelings. There are a lot of questions that need to be answered. It will take a little long, then will you listen to me? Actually, Ariel asked me the same thing too. What do you think my answer was? haha, at least you have said I would listen until dawn''. Yup. Helena, who lightly saw through his actions, was given a yful little apuse by Edgar, and she smiled softly as pushed the refreshment from the table towards him. Even if you dont like sweet things, this will be fine. They are his favorite sweets too. [T: the his'' here probably refers to Yulken and if so, me here really didn''t expect the iron-dded duke to have such hobbi, ah-pui, such taste.] Unexpectedly, he seems to like Jujeon buri." ahh..one can''t tell that he likes this by looking at the appearance. It must be difficult to eat such sweets with his status openly. At first nce, one could tell that he wasnt just talk, he was a man with flesh and muscle that was honed on the battlefield. However, since he couldnt argue with her funny smile, Edgar smiled silently and took a bite of the sweet that was brought out to him. It was quite good with a moderately bitter taste. Ed, did you say you have heard of the story of the stars from Ariel before? Yes, but I havent heard the exact details though. That story is like a folk tale passed down in our family. You are supposed to tell only two people in your lifetime. Only two in a lifetime. It was a conclusion that Edgar came to alone after thinking about it, that only two people in a lifetime probably refers to one''s spouse and children. The only question he had is why did she mention it''s two people? Even if its a spouse, you dont know how many children youll have, so why two? Wouldnt it have been more correct to call it spouse and childrens instead? And the story Helena was going to tell from now on was also to put an end to his doubts. Actually, my maternal family, that is to say, the lineage of my main family has a peculiar quality. Peculiar quality? Yes. Actually, thats the reason why The Story of a Star is handed down orally to only two people. Helena tilts her head as if she understands what that means. Continuing his thoughts, Edgar came to a conclusion. It means you can only have one child!?. right. Its not a matter of weakness, its like a fate that has been passed down like a curse to the women of this family. Are there any exceptions? No, not even one. Seeing Helena''s resolute reply, Edgar put on a sad expression. At that point, it deserves to be called a curse. Although in reality, it is not known whether there is a chronic disease that is passed down through the blood, or if it is just because the family history is weak. However, as long as they cant figure out the detailed cause, it wouldnt be a strange phenomenon to call it a curse for them. He proposed to me even though he knew about this. As long as one is a head of a family, you know what it means to have only one child. ah . Well, even those from ordinary, petty aristocrats, they inevitably pay attention to the issue of the heir. Especially so for one of the most prominent families in the empire. Nevertheless, it means that at that time, Yulken promised to be with Helena for the rest of his life even though he knew about Helenas inner circumstances. It must have been a difficult decision, to him or to the Robeheim family. At that time, I was just so happy that I epted the marriage proposal Now that I think about it, I wonder if I did something terrible to my child who will be bornter. The same goes for him(Yulken). Is it because of the pressure as the heir? If it was just that, it would be fine. Does Ariel look like a child who would be swayed by such pressure? At her question, Edgar smiled wryly and shook his head slightly. Well, Ariel being defeated by the pressure is hard to imagine easily. At one time, he had thought that the pressure as the heir might be the case, but through this incident, he realized it painfully. That she was not feeling the pressure of being the sessor, but the pressure of not being able to meet her fathers expectations. Perhaps it had more binding power than any metal chain. Come to think of it, it is better to see once than to be told a hundred times. Wait a minute. In the middle of the conversation, Helena suddenly got up from her seat and started rummaging through the desk drawers to the right. After one or two thin notebooks appeared , a thick book came out. Edgar was able to quickly recognize its identity. diary Are you? Yes. Ive never shown it to anyone, but if its you now, I can show you this. Its a diary Ive been writing since I was still a young miss. Edgar seemed to know why she had brought out this diary. Perhaps what is written in this is not a simple daily routine. From the moment that the honest man and the pitiful woman began their life, what happened between them, and even the back story that even Ariel wouldnt know. Everything may be contained in this. Oh, before you open that diary, I want to ask you something, is that okay? Yes, ask me anything. He has already received these things, so of course he has to answer whatever it may be. As he nodded calmly, the corners of Helenas lips moved up. Now she can ask the truth about what she has been curious about since the boy came to visit her today. To put it a little coldly, this is just a story about someone elses family affairs. There is no reason or justification for you to intervene. But why do you want to do this? . I am not ming you. Im just curious. Just because you''re friends, why ? This was just a simple curiosity. It was. She didnt want him to have a usible justification for his actions, nor did she want to unravel a huge meaning behind his actions. Just, why is he doing this for his own daughter? She just wanted to know why. Helenas sky-blue eyes stared at him, and after a long time passed. Edgar took the diary silently and tucked it between his arms. Its not even a difficult question to answer. Because he already know the answer He just put it off lightly because he didnt have a chance to tell anyone, and he had no reason to tell anyone either. What can I say I just want her to smile. People cant always be happy, can they? Yes. Even I think its pretty stupid. How can a person stay happy every day and live without any worries? Edgar was no fool. He knew that there were things that he could not help in this world, and that there would be times where she would be sad. Nheless, this was a mere obsession. Even though he knew that there woulde a moment when a man would sometimes have to break his stubbornness, it was a path he wanted to follow. Nheless, I still want to make her happy. At least I wont let her shed tears. Because Ive been thinking that way for a long time. Even he doesn''t know what kind of feeling this is. Why do you want a girl to not cry so much? Even so, one thing is certain: the source of this emotion and the irrationality of the world are not his business. The girl who cant be honest, who''s always ticklish, and sometimes looks like an idiot, but still has a pretty smile. He just wanted it to stay that way. Chapter 53: Script Revealed Chapter 53: Script Revealed
Trantor : Idris The diary Helena held out contained most of the trivial things that had happened in the Robeheim family. For example, the day Ariel took her first steps. The day when Helenas friend stopped by the Robeheim family. The day Yulken returned to his home after the extermination of foreign invaders. It was such arge volume that it took quite a while even though Edgar was reading quite quickly. It was to the point where he couldnt see the end even after he read the diary after finishing the meal Sheffy had brought him along the way. For a long time, Helena waited quietly, answering his questions or taking actions such as reciprocating. Whenever embarrassing or personal stories came up in the middle, sheined to him to hand the book over, but that was about it. Since childhood, Ariel has been a hard worker. It was Edgars shortment while reading thest note. Perhaps because Helena had a lot of affection for her daughter, there were many stories in her diary about what Ariel did for the first time, and reading them reminded him of her past. On the other hand, for Helena, Edgars words were nothing short of amazing. You are the only one who calls that child a hard worker. Everyone only speaks one word in unison. A genius? Whoops, yes. When Edgar answered correctly, raising one corner of his mouth as if he had predicted, Helena, who expressed an affirmation, also followed suit and smiled. As a mother, she knew how hard the girl named Ariel worked behind the scenes. However, she felt strange when a boy who, although a childhood friend whom her daughter often hung out with, but did not always live under the same roof, noticed it. This child doesnt only look at the outside of Ariel. Others were blinded by Ariel''s talent, and did not want to take the effort to acknowledge her daughter''s hard work. So they weren''t able to clearly see the effort the girl had put in. Thats why the people around her always threw out this nonsensical praise(genius) whenever the story of Ariel came up in a face-to-face conversation with Helena. Youve such a genius as your daughter, your position as a wife is truly unshakable.'' Each time, Helena felt a sense of displeasure. Why would no one recognize the childs efforts? She felt disappointed to those who tried to express everything about the child with just one word, genius. However, this boy wasn''t one. I think the word genius is very harsh. No matter how much one works hard without a difference in day and night to achieve a high level, all their efforts are reduced to just one mere word genius''." hah . A small sigh escaped from Helenas mouth at those words that she even wondered if the boy had actually recited what she was thinking in her heart. Thats why I dont like the word genius very much. How many books did she read and how much magic did she practice? I dont think anyone will notice that. Edgar spoke as he calmly read his diary, not even making eye contact with Helena. Helene, who was watching him nkly, drew a fresh, dark arc on her lips. That smile she used when ying with Ariel from time to time. However, Edgar, not noticing this, just read the diary quietly with his eyes down. "The more I look at it, the more I think that you are the only one suitable to sit next to my daughter. [T: CongratsEdgar won consent from Mommy.] Poohf!!! Edgar, who was tilting the teacup with one hand and with the diary open in another hand, was miserably thrown into a flurry at the unexpected remark. Fortunately, there was no mishap and the spewed tea didn''t fall on the diary, but he had to struggle in more pain as he tried to swallow down the remaining tea water in his mouth. Are you okay? Ed. Okay, its okay. I didnt know you would make a joke like that . Huh, Im sorry. If I had known it would surprise you, I would have refrained from pranks. Though Helena was more curious about how the boy would react if she said the earlier remark wasnt a joke, since this wasnt the main issue, Helena decided to take a step back for now. She cant even picture this boy tearing up with Ariel anyway, so she just needs to rx and think about it. It seems he hasn''t realized his feelings yet. She would have never thought that a child who usually has the air of a mature man would have this kind of side as well. Maybe he thinks too much because he is too mature!? Anyway, when she got excited at the thought of having saved such a good seedling for her daughter, a hum came out of its own ord. At that moment, Edgar finished thest page of the diary and nodded slightly. A look that seemed to have realized something. At that, Helena stretched out her hand as if asking for the diary, and looked at him with a soft gaze, remaining silent. What is he thinking? A primal curiosity arose in her heart. Its hard to put into words how I felt after reading it. In what sense? In what sense? If I had to say, it would be close to anger, but The sadness is even greater. It feels like a mixture of all kinds of emotions. He knew long ago that poking his nose into other peoples family affairs is not an easy task. And to some extent, it was also expected. However, even so, the heavy stone in his heart did not lighten the least bit. Your highness, you must have suffered a lot too. Still, it wouldnt have been as hard as the other two. Rather, it was as if you were just watching this happen. Edgar shook his head in pity as he saw Helena''s dispirited figure. The contents of this diary show that it was not just a misunderstanding between father and daughter. No, the problem is even more difficult because it wasnt exactly a misunderstanding. Because the situation right now was just a script that was already concocted long ago, from the start to the end. Its a script for a y that isnt even funny, in which the daughter is neglected in the name of being for the sake of the family and her mother. Even if Ariel resents her father, the one whom she admires once, he(Yulken) volunteered to be a viin for Ariel to be stronger Thats what Your Highness(Helena) meant. Yeah, maybe it was when Ariel was about four years old. Although Helena became the mistress of the Robeheim family, it did not mean that noises of dissatisfaction about her did not cease. Some were busy expressing their anxiety about the only heir, a girl who was not a strong man at all. Of course, Helena was the center of the problem. A woman with a body constitution that can only give birth to one child. It is said that they got married with the knowledge of this fact, but when the actual problem urred in reality in front of their very eyes, from Yulken''s position, he must have been burdened by this incident very much. However, Yulken loved Helena too much to give her up for the sake of his family. So his conclusion was simple. Lets raise our own daughter as an heir who wont be looked down upon by anyone.'' That way, no one would be able to me his wife any longer, and the family would also prosper, so it would be the best thing to do. To put it this way, of the two of you, his love for you was greater. I guess so. As a wife, I am grateful, but at the same time, it was also a pity. My husband loves me, so he has to treat the daughter I love so harshly. Paradoxical! Besides, from Edgars point of view, it seemed that Yulken wasnt the only one thinking that this idea makes sense. Are they being harsh just to raise their daughter as apetent heir? If Yulken had been foolish enough to think so one-dimensionally, he wouldnt have even be a man Helena would fall in love with. One could guess what happened after that. At least that was Edgars reasoning. Isn''t it because of Your Highness position? Position? Helenes eyes widened at the sudden word. Considering what is written in this diary and what your highness said After all, at that time, the vassals must have been anxious to discredit Your highness(Helena) That''s right. But if Your Highness(Yulken) treats her daughter strangely harshly, and Madame Helena takes care of her, where will Ariels heart turn? That, of course, is the answer. Helena had already heard from her daughter several times that mother was better than father. When it reached that point, a small sigh escaped his mouth. Position. So it''s all for position? I dont know what to expect between vassals or power struggles within the family, but At least from the point of view of the heirs and vassals, the head of the family will notice it. . Thats why I think His Highness, by inclining the heart of the heir named Ariel to her mother, on the contrary, raised the presence of the wife. It seems difficult to change peoples perceptions, but it is often not so. What if Ariel bes the perfect sessor ording to Yulkens will, and at the same time is recognized as a child with a warm mothers care despite having a harsh father? It soon bes an opportunity to spread the presence of a woman named Helena within this family. At the same time, when Ariel truly rises to the position of head of household, the ce where Ariels interest and affection will go is also towards Helena. Then, naturally, her position will rise even higher. Not as a sessor, but as a person who receives the greatest attention from the head of the family. That doesnt mean that Your Highness(Yulken) made the right choice. No, it just makes me angry. I will apologize on behalf of Ariel if it was harsh, but the insult to him is . No, Madam Helena. Thats not it. Edgar shook his head resolutely at Helena, who was trying to stop him because he couldnt properly focus. The underlying problem is not that. The reason why Yulken made this choice, is it just a cause? Edgar took note of that. For the family, for the beloved wife, and for the daughter who will one day be the heir. In a sense, he lowered the evaluation of himself, and even gave up his bond with his daughter. Can you say that he''s at fault!? No, never. Edgar could be sure that even though Yulken wasnt the pinnacle of this problem, it couldn''t be said that he doesn''t y a role in this too. I am just angry at hiscency. Even more so, at that irresponsible thought that Ariel could be happy. To be sure, this is what Yulken thought. Even if she grew up without receiving a lot of love from her father, as long as she had more love from her mother, the daughter would be able to grow up happily enough. He said he would have to y the viin himself. However, among those who live with the mindset of being shunned by their father, how many can truly say that they are happy? Can a child who has received the love she should receive from both parents, only from her mother, be truly happy? This is, to put it mildly, a sacrificial spirit, justcency. Yulken judged his daughters happiness at will and assumed that she would be able to endure it. It was that part that made Edgar angry. Besides, he probably knew. The fact that when he expresses these opinions to Madam Helena, you will never be able to refuse. . Helena couldnt deny Edgars words. If Yulken was the husband she had seen so far, he was a great man enough to think about it. The reason Helena couldnt reject his opinion was simple. Because at the time he made his request, the hostage was none other than Yulken, himself. If the child doesnt make it into the heir of the sessor, your position as her mother will be shaken. she heard the rationale in his tone. He knew that she loved Yulken as much as he loved Helena. For the sake of my beloved, please respect my choice. What kind of defense could Helena have against such a nuance remark? Helena of those days, was so busy helping herself that she couldnt do anything, that it looked like she was going to copse at any moment. By the time the misunderstanding became the truth, I wouldnt have been able to choose. Edgar looked at Helena pitifully but said nothing. He has thought about it several times. Wouldnt it be better for the two of them to inform their daughter about this fact and to truly understand their child''s heart? Actually, that would have been close to the answer. There must have been a better solution somehow. But reality is cruel. You have to be prepared to lose something in order to gain something. Helena had no such determination. She must have hesitated even if she tried to reach out to Ariel, thinking that the person he loved might destroy the sand castle he had built while giving up his bond with his daughter. Its difficult. At one point, Edgar could not offer anyfort as he sat down on his seat and watched her bitterly as she began to cry. The most unfortunate thing about this story was that you couldnt conclude that someone was at fault. Even though Edgars anger is directed at Yulken, if you ask whose fault it is, it cant be discussed in ck and white. Thew of the world isplicated and there is no clear definition when dividing ck and white. Even though this world is an aggregation of countless colors, the definition is not divided into colors. Some people call ck white, others call white ck. In someones eyes, they may be equal beings that cannot be distinguished even from ck and white. The story of this family was just that. Huh ! Whoa! Helena vomited out her sadness as if her castle would float away at any moment, and poured out words mixed with a sense of shame. It is clear to see that it was her fault. The fact that her beloved husband made such an extreme choice, and the reason why her daughter has to be sad because she is not loved by her father. Because she couldnt say anything at the time. Because she was born with this curse. Because she wasnt strong enough to protect her beloved ones. In the meantime, someone called this stupid woman who couldnt do this or that, someone called her wife, and someone called her mother. Their sincere affection and respect made her even more sick. Its a story that cant even beughed at. Because they loved each other, and because they trusted each other, this is the end of the story. Edgar carefully patted Helena on the back, entrusting her consciousness to the pitiful variation of sorrow. Then, as his gaze reached the other side of the window, the sky that had be dark came into view before he knew it. He felt sorry for Ariel, but it seemed difficult to put an end to this story today. How much better it would have been if it was an easy task to me someone. But at the same time, he also thought of this. Its no ones fault, so its fortunate that it wont end with a story that only someone will be sad about. It would be nice to have at least one happy ending where everyone is happy. He thought so.
Chapter 54: The Girls Determination Chapter 54: The Girl''s Determination Trantor : Idris After apanying Helena to calm down and talking for a while, the night was already right around the corner. Edgar, who decided to put off his meeting with Yulken until tomorrow, was lying alone in his room. It was a particrly bright moonlit night, so he decided toe out to the backyard, the patrolling guards who were vignt quickly found Edgar and asked him about his business. As he exined with augh while showing them the wooden sword in his hand, Edgars acquaintance nodded and let him go. Then he settled down in the yard where he often practiced with Creed, and started to practice without saying a word to clear his mind. Whiik. Whiik. The wooden sword swung through the wind, reached the target point, then retrieved it and swung it again. By the time he repeated this move dozens or hundreds of times, a few drops of sweat began to form on the nape of Edgars neck and forehead. Whew. Since he didnt even bring a towel, Edgar let out a short sigh and directlyy down on the grass. When the cool grass touched his body in the night air, he felt his body temperature cool down a bit. Huhh!? At that moment, something softnded on Edgars face, blocking both his vision and breathing. Uncharacteristically, as he struggled awkwardly, waving his hands in the air, the young girl, who was approaching him, burst intoughter. Puf, what are you iling about like an idiot? Why are you here? Its already dark, and you came all the way here just to do something mischievous!? I was looking down from the balcony, and thought it was a pity that you came out without a towel or a water bag. As expected, a small leather bag was clutched in Ariels hand. After a brief silence, Ariel tossed it towards him and made sure he received it, then carefully sat down on the grass next to him. Because of you, the guards are only looking at this way. As the heir of the Grand Duchy came out thiste at night, their anxiety was indescribable. However, despite Edgars point, Ariel pouted and shrugged her shoulders as if to say something. Then, are you saying that I shouldn''t havee out to meet you? Its not Well, its nice to see you returned to your usual self. . When Edgar, relieved, raised one corner of his mouth in response, Ariel stared at him without a word. And then stride. In a sitting position, she only moved her upper body and moved a little closer to his side. Maybe it was because he had swung the wooden sword around for a long time. He smelled like sweat. Hey, Im sweating right now, so donte near me. What did you say. When do I even care about these things? But, I do care. It doesnt matter if you meet with your hair messy, but the smell of sweat is definitely different. As if Edgar was running away, he moved his body to the side about one step away, and Ariel quickly followed him. Her behavior was quite different from usual, but her expression was so calm that Edgar wondered why she was like this today. What, you have a knack for smelling other peoples sweat? Come on! You think I am crazy? I said that I dont care, why would you think that I like to smell your sweat? Geez!! So you do care? Oh I am so frustrated!. In the end, Edgar, who gave up fighting Ariel, hung his head as if he had lost. Then, a winners smile formed on her lips. Ariel often lost in verbal fights with Edgat, but she felt good that her win rate had improved a bit recently. So why did youe out? The night wind is chilly. I brought my coat and came out are you okay. In addition to this, I also have something to ask you. Ask away then? Edgar also had something he wanted to tell her, but it was gettingte, so he was about to put it off until tomorrow. For now, it seems that her business seems more urgent, so he should try to talk after answering her question first. What? Tell me. You talk first! . me? She said she had something to ask, but what is she trying to do, telling him to speak first? He didn''t even convey the fact that he had something to say. Then why? Seeing Edgars questioning eyes, Arielughed and let out a windy sound. Does he think I really dont know? This man!'' Did you think only you knew me well? And vice versa, you fool. You look like you have a lot to say right now.'' said Ariel. Then, she gave him a soft smile that he had never seen before and tilted her head cutely. My question could be next, so tell me now. Are you ready to listen? Is this the reason you came down for. Yeah, I thought it wouldnt be bad to be a listener sometimes. When the two of them met, it was mostly Ariel who poured out the stories. However, for today, lets switch between the listener and the speaker for a while to pass the time. Edgars eyes, which had widened at her words, returned to their original state. To be honest, he thought a lot about whether he should bring this up now. Without even listening to Yulkens side story, could this matter be passed on to her as if it were the truth? But before he met Yulken, he wanted to hear her confirmation again. After hearing all of this, he wondered what she really wanted. All he has to do is to help her a little from the side. Looks like its going to be a long story. Right. Dont worry. I will listen to you until dawn. Ariel gives a big smile after requoting Edgars lines. Feeling relieved for some reason, he nodded slightly and opened his mouth btedly. It wasnt until around the time the moon rose in the night sky tilted one step further to the side that the story finally came to an end. * * * * * * * The story she heard from Edgar was quite surprising. He added that it was not a confirmed fact yet, but judging from her mothers reaction and the contents of her diary, it seemed safe to say that what he just said is an established fact. But for some reason, emotions such as anger or discouragement did note. On the contrary, at the same time, she was happy. Just the fact that her father doesnt hate her makes her ted. That alone made this story worth more than anything else she had ever heard. After a moment of silent thought, he patted her on the back as if he felt she was depressed. The hand on her back was a rough hand with calloused from swinging a wooden sword all day, but it particrly felt warm and soft to her. Was it because she could feel the emotions he had through his hands? Arent you angry? Yeah, surprisingly Im not angry. Rather, I feel relieved. Oh, you are a great person, you have a big heart. A great person'' At that word, she tilted her head. There are many times when he jokingly praised her for having a big heart, but in reality she knew very well that she was more of a narrow-minded person. She thought that this matter does not just center on her having a big heart, because it was a reasonable response. If she recalled his reasoning, the weight of the burden on her fathers shoulders must have been heavier than the burden on her heart. Of course, its unfortunate that he did so without conveying any opinions to her, but she wondered if her father was cornered as well. It must mean that there were difficult challenges even for her father, who seemed to always stand strong and decide everything calmly. Even if not all of the questions that had umted so far were resolved, she suddenly became curious. How did mom think of telling Ed all these facts? No matter how much mom looks at Ed well, Ariel is sure that Helena needs a justified reason to tell him all about the inside details of the family. By the way, Ed, did my mother say anything else? What do you mean? If I were my mother, I would have asked. Why are you doing this?'' I get goosebumps at you mother and daughter duo''s like mindedness. As if it wasnt acting, Ed smiled wryly as he stroked his arms with dted pupils. It seems that Ariel''s prediction was correct. But somehow his reaction was oddly awkward. Um Do I have to tell you? If not? You only nned to tell me what you wanted to say? Hey, when you say it like that, I look like a garbage person. Is it fun for him to tell her what he just wanted to tell and then scram? Ariel felt like she had to listen to everything that happened, even the conversations he shared with her mother. But what kind of conversation is it that makes him react like this? Her curiosity was piqued. She asked me this before showing me the diary. You have no justification or reason, so why are you doing this?'' What did you reply? As a friend, he must have made excuses , saying that he couldnt stand his friend sad.'' Ariel thought. It waspletely expected, so she didnt feel any tension or anticipation. It feels like unfolding thest chapter of a novel with a fixed ending. But eventually, when Ed, who was scratching his cheek in embarrassment, opened his tightly closed mouth, she was put to revise her thoughts. I said I wanted you tough. uh? Wait, did she just hear it wrong?'' Ariel lost consciousness for a moment at the line, which was like a confession. She wondered if he was joking around waiting to see her reaction, but seeing as he hesitated while avoiding her gaze, it seemed to be the truth. Im shy too, so dont react like that and just listen. So, why are you curious about this? Eds grunting cheeks caught a glimpse in the moonlight, and they seemed oddly red. Seeing that this idiot, who spoke out for her boldly, blushed and even began to feel ashamed. Who is curious about what!? She just asked, expecting a totally different reaction from reality. Well,e to think of it, this idiot has always been prone to attacks that defy her expectations. She is the one who forgot about it and ended up digging her own grave. On the other hand, Ed tried to hide his shyness and continued talking while trying to put on a nonchnt expression. Honestly, I dont know why. Just when you cry, my heart hurts too. When youugh, I am happy So I just want you tough. Coz I don''t want to cry along with you. What, so it''s for your own sake!? . Ariel was also affected by Edgar''s shyness, spoke in a brusque tone, but she could see that thest sentence was a way to hide Eds own shyness. It must be that he is trying to escape on his own, emphasizing that it is not for her. Anyway, this idiot cant be very honest. And this is not the time to have a good chat about his honesty'' yet. Hearing this, it feels like a confession. What confession? Go back and get some more sleep. Its an impression of what you just said, isnt it? Its funny, really." As she turned her head excitedly, she felt heat rising from her stomach. He is like a piece of wood, if she confesses her feelings now, even as a joke, what''s the point when he can''t understand it? rl''s pvs- On a night with a beautiful moon like this, no matter how much I clear headed, I might want to get drunk with the atmosphere and ept it. Im happy, but somehow annoying. Im not stupid either. Every time I see this idiot, Im not stupid enough to not know what causes my heart to pound or my cheeks to turn red. But this was my own stubbornness. I want to win at thest moment, even if its unfair that I was always defeated by this idiot in the past. With this resolution, Ive been trying hard not to recognize him as much as possible until now. Lying to myself and not telling the truth to the people around me. Thats why there was a question I wanted to ask today, but it seems like it''s fate to keep it hidden. I wanted to ask you what am I to you'' . I wondered if this fool, who is as disingenuous as I am, would recognize my feelings if I asked him this question. I wondered if this guy who always treated me like an immature little sister would recognize me as a genuine woman. But it would be against thew to ask Ed this question now. Maybe hes more stupid than me who lies to himself, so he doesnt even know what his own feelings are. If so, I could give him a little grace period. Until the momentes when this idiot brings me the wine of victory himself, and cant live without holding me in his arms. Thats what I am going to do for myself. And it would be an easy feat to make such a stupid man mine. As the sessor of the Robeheim family, she would be able to ovee this ordeal. Ed. What? Look at me. ? At my deration of war, he looked at me with nk eyes and tilted his head. Anyway, what a stupid man. But it would be a waste to live this long without knowing such an obvious fact, isn''t it? This is the fire of war you ignited, Ed. At least, if I had known that you had no feelings for me, I would have been able to lie forever. But a moment ago, you showed a gap through your remarks. And it motivates me. If thats the case, then you should be rewarded ordingly. Of course, I wouldnt directly seduce you coquettishly. You will still remain my stupid childhood friend, and the situation where I suddenly embrace you will not happen. But at least its okay to change his perception of myself from a friend he wants to protect to a woman he wants to cherish. It''s not a frivolous thought, rather it''s the normal behavior of ady. It is to give off a fragrance so that he wille first. Like the rtionship between a flower and a bee. Ed. What is it again? His voice rose slightly, probably because I called in the same way. My words that followed quickly faded away. Thank you, no matter how this ended I really wanted to tell you this. It''s okay. I melted into the atmosphere and quietly put my hand on his hand that was on the grass. Up to this point, it is an action that a friend can do, and now, it is something that must be done. Besides, its meaningful just to have him see me again up close like this. Hopefully, in the end, I can stand as the winner. I entrusted my consciousness to the wind that blew with earnest hope. Even after hearing such an amazing story, somehow my heart beat was very calm. BA-DUM. BA-DUM. Why are you shaking like this? Are you cold? Puf, noisy! you idiot! It was calm anyway. [T: SoBee Ed, when are you going to give us the first kiss scene? Oh, I guess it''s right around the corner he he he.] Chapter 55: Face to Face Chapter 55: Face to Face At the breakfast table the next day, Yulken, who had been absent from dinner the previous day, was back. Is there something going on? Unlikest time, where the atmosphere was amicable, the only sound in the dining table was the ttering of forks and knives. In the middle of the meal, Ariel, who still had a portion of food left, wiped her mouth with a napkin. At that, Yulkens gaze turned to her for no reason. Does she only take that much food for breakfast!?'' No matter what era or region, a fathers heart was the same. Its just that there is a slight difference in whether one says it out loud or not. Father. Well? What is that, Ariel? Ariel, who noticed his gaze, spoke with a small smile on her lips. Yulken showed off his own acting by deliberately reacting one beatte, as if he hadnt been paying any attention to her. Tomorrow I want to go hunting with my father. Could you give me permission? Hunting . At the sudden request of his daughter, Yulken clearly expressed his embarrassment. Recently, hunting is regarded as an ungodly act and is looked down upon among the nobility, but until recently it was one of his own pastimes. That meant that Ariel expressed her desire to spend free time with Yulken. Why? Yesterday, as an exemry bad father, he even humiliated the girl in front of his friend. Now, for what reason did she ask to spend time with him? It was something he had never seen before in his daughter. Yulken thought she would put on a gloomy expression when she met him this morning, but even that was wrong. Was it just on a whim? Isnt it nice, honey? You dont have any official duties tomorrow, do you? But, madam . Yulken wanted to say something to his wife, who was helping by the side, but even he had no reasonable objection. In fact, there were no official duties to take care of tomorrow, and there was nothing to go anywhere. He was just about to think about what to do with his leisure time tomorrow after he finishes work around this afternoon. In the end, Yulken, who was fighting with Ariel, had no choice but to nod. He didn''t know what kind of sudden whim it was, but as a father, it wasnt too difficult to match his daughters leisure time. Until now, he didn''t dare to take the initiative, so he just avoided her. Yes, let Elfred prepare it. Is it okay to prepare for three, including your friend? Thinking that Ariel would prefer having a friend to talk to rather than being alone, Yulken asked insinuatingly. After all, Helenas stamina is not good, so it would be difficult for her to go hunting. However, the answer that came back was more than he could have imagined, hitting the back of his head once more. Thank you, father. But its okay if you dont prepare Eds. Hmm? I want to go alone with my father. And Ed has a schedule tomorrow, so it will be difficult for him to participate. At the unexpected reply, Yulken twitched his eyebrows and turned his head towards Edgar. Edgar smiled softly at him and expressed his affirmation. Yulkens expression changed even more subtly. Why the hell are you so aggressively asking for a situation where the two of us are alone? It was something Yulken couldnt understand unless his daughter had something to say privately. Looking back at the way he had treated his daughter, there was no way she could have asked such a favor with a smile on her face. However, asking this question out loud was a taboo for Yulken. He might end up digging his own grave. In the end, Yulken nodded and cracked at the sense of dj vu. At that, a bright flower bloomed on Ariels face. Its good. Take this opportunity to go and talk about what we couldnt tell her yet, honey. A story we couldnt tell? At his wifes unknown words, Yulkens eyes were filled with doubts. What is there to talk about in the first ce? From his daughters point of view, even thinking of Yulken Robeheim as her father would be repulsive. Helena, noticing his questioning gaze, touched the back of his hand and gave a soft smile at the man sitting next to her. There will be many things to talk about. You havent been spending time with Ariel. If you say so I see. A story I couldnt share.'' Yulken continued to eat, chewing on the three-word in his mind. There are alot of things to talk about today. * * * * * * * Around the time when the sky gradually lost its blue color and fragments of light began to scatter in the meantime. An unexpected guest came to Edgar, who was lying alone in his room. With the hair that was neatly tied up in a round bun and a pair of sses. It was a woman named Alisa who is Yulkens exclusivedy-in-waiting and even had a businesslike and stiff atmosphere. Young Master Edgar, the head of the household is urgently calling. Yes. Despite the sudden call, Edgar calmly got up and left the room. No wonder he wasnt surprised. After lunch, there was a word from Helena. However, what was a little unexpected was that the ce he was guided to was in a different direction than his office. Edgar, who was curious about this, cautiously asked where he was going, and Alisa replied, The study. He muttered briefly. The study Edgar assumed that the office he visited yesterday also had a lot of bookshelves, so it could also be used as a study. Or is the study only used as a purely personal space? All kinds of spection raced through his head, but he soon concluded that it was a trivial idea and brushed his hair lightly. From now on, youll have to cool your head and calm your emotions.'' It will be hard to even say a word when one is caught up in this kind of situation. This way. Please wait a moment. Arriving in front of the study, Alisa gave a small bow to Edgar, then approached the door and carefully ryed a message. Not long after, Yulkens heavy bass sound and she again turned her body towards Edgar. You can go in. Yes, thank you. Oh, and . Since he hadnt spoken much, Edgar answered politely and entered the study through the door she opened. Without forgetting to make one request before going. Yulken was staring out the window with a wine ss in his hand, not even looking at the visitor. Edgar guessed that this was a ploy of Yulken''s, not wanting to show his expression. Click. It was only after the door closed and there was silence for a while that Yulkens heavy lips separated. I heard about it from my wife. At the words that came out without any exnation of the context, Edgar just nodded indifferently. Because it was what he had expected. Yes, I heard that too. Madam Helena said you would like to meet with me alone. Although Edgar didnt expect their meeting'' to turn out this way. Just that Edgar has his own reason toe here, so he didn''t mind the rest. Listening to this mans side story, and finally keeping the promise he made to his friend. He walked all the way here on his own two feet with that goal alone. Have a seat. Oh, do you drink? Yes, my father likes to drink, so I can drink a little . I am d to hear this from you. Yulken himself poured red wine into one of the empty wine sses, stepped away from the window, approached Edgar, and held it out. This is a very strong wine. I dont know if it will fit your taste. Its okay because Im not sensitive enough to overshadow the taste. Is it so? Yulken silently held out his wine ss and asked for a toast. Edgar brought his wine ss to him and lightly bumped it. A clink sound echoed in the quiet study, and Yulken btedly sat across from Edgar and tilted his wine ss. So, did you hear the story from my wife? Thats right. From what Ive heard, it seems that youve deduced a pretty deep part. Even my wife was very surprised. I apologize if you were offended. Edgar lowered his head, and Yulken waved his hand lightly and tilted his wine ss again. He had no intention of ming this boy. He received a message from his wife, that the boy doesnt seem to be an insolent man who would intrude on someone elses family affairs casually. Even though I called you, the truth is that I wanted to see you face to face. What do you want? Your Highness, what do you think I want? It is not a good habit to answer a question with another question. However, I will let you go this time. Yulken frowned for a moment, but then put his wine ss on the table and leaned back on the sofa. Its what he wants. He probably wants to apologize to his daughter, or ask what his thoughts were when he made the decision. What he put forward was only inference, and it didnte directly into Yulkens head. Would you like me to apologize to my daughter? Apologies, do you mean that you are repenting for your mistakes? I am not so stupid as to not even know that I had done something bad to that child. Is that so? It just felt strange to hear it directly from His Highness mouth. Edgar never expected him to admit his wrongdoing so readily. Of course, Edgar thought Yulken was aware of his mistake, but he would somehow try to rationalize it, saying that there was a cause or that it was unavoidable. A bitter smile formed on Yulkens lips at Edgars honest answer, and he nodded as if to say more. Seriously, what does this boy want? He wanted to hear that answer. Edgar smiled softly after him and opened his mouth in a fairly determined tone. And the answer, like Ariels request in the morning, waspletely unexpected for Yulken. I dont want an apology. Just, please dont reject Ariels will. Please dont refuse What do you mean? It is literally. Like what happened at breakfast today. Yulken finally put down the wine ss he was about to pick up and twitched the muscles around his mouth. Was that your idea? No. In the first ce, I didn''t even know that Ariel would ask you to go on an outing. Then is it Helena''s ? Didn''t I say it just now? I hope you dont reject Ariels will. Then does that mean Ariel really did it on her own? Yulken stared at Edgar with his mouth open in total disbelief. He cant use magic or the ability to read other peoples lies, but there is such a thing as sharp eyes that he has umted over the course of his life. And from Yulkens point of view, it didnt seem like the boy was spouting lies. Rather, it seemed so serious that even the air around it felt heavy. The story will be long. Looking at the already empty wine ss, Yulkenughed in regret. If he knew it would be like this, he would have filled the ss a little more before sitting. However, at the same time, he felt fortunate. At least he wouldnt be talking about his one and only daughter while entrusting himself to the alcohol. However, it would be impossible to change the story by making excuses such as drunkenness. Like it or not, it seemed that he had to make a decision as of today. With this boy, with his wife, with his daughter. No, to be precise, to this insignificant y. Chapter 56: The Play Comes To An End Chapter 56: The y Comes To An End Trantor : Idris In the end, Yulken apologized and returned to his seat with a refilled wine ss. Edgars ss was about to run empty, so Yulken offered him another ss, but he refused and munched on the salty biscuits that had been ced as snacks. He must have a strong heart. Usually, those whoe face-to-face with Yulken all fail to act normally, either for good or for bad. It was often that they couldnt even touch the refreshments that were served. In that respect, Edgar was truly a man of great liver(courageous). The boy was not excessively polite, but also not to the point of frivolous, but he does everything normally. Yulken really liked that. Thatll be something to talk aboutter. His wife seemed to like this boy very much, and it wasnt a bad impression to Yulken, but it wasnt a topic to think about now. After clearing this thought from his head first, Yulken spoke again to the boy sitting across from him. Ariel is said to be your best friend. Then wouldnt it be right for you to express your anger at me? Yes, if I had anything in my hand, I would like to stand up and wield it right away. Indeed, even Yulkens eyes could see Edgars hand resting on his thigh faintly trembling. It must mean he''s holding back a really sincere anger. However, Yulkens reaction to this was extremely cold. You are honest. Do you know who your opponent is? Even if you are the owner of the Grand Duchy, do you think that will change the fact that you are the one who brought tears to my friends eyes? It was an encouraging answer, but it wasnt enough to reach Yulkens heart. He was a man who had seen dozens or hundreds of silent kids on the battlefield or in the political arena. A word from me would blow your throat. Yes, that is why I am controlling my anger. Preposterous . His impulses are not worth his life. In the end, Yulken let out a breath as if he was deted with energy, thinking that the boy was still a young person with only a loud mouth, and Edgar, who was watching this, opened his mouth again. Because if I die, that guy will definitely feel guilty, saying its her fault. That said, it must mean that the action was for Ariels sake, not because his life was precious. Yulken felt shaken for a moment, but quickly controlled his emotions and smiled. At this time, Edgarsments continued. I came to you to make my friendugh again, not to make her guilty." Even if Im not there, it wont have a big impact on that childs life. You are well aware of that. Are you saying that because you really dont know? It was Yulken who flinched at Edgar''s reply, which was so cold that he couldnt even feel the pitch of the young man''s voice. If you were really irrelevant to Ariel, why would she react like that in the morning? It would be just on a whim. Its a normal thing at this age. Your Highness seems to be talking about the stones rolling by the roadside on a whim!? . Yulken took a sip of the wine without saying a word and munched on the biscuit, feeling the acidity in his mouth. Edgar, watching this, let out a small sigh and opened his mouth again. I dont want anything big. As I said, please dont throw Ariel away. Please dont throw her away? That alone is already an unreasonable demand. Did I ask for an apology? Or did I want you to walk up to Ariel first and give her a hug? Thats not wrong. However, that is not right either. Because Yulkens eptance of this offer meant, in effect, that he would restore his rtionship with Ariel. And that will soon serve as an opportunity to tell Ariel the truth. Yulken did not want this to happen. The child should remain unaware. A foolish and resentful father, a caring and warm mother. She just has to live remembering those two. At his answer that followed, Edgar widened his eyes. Could it be that this man thought that Ariel had asked for alone time from her father, while knowing nothing about it and hadnt had a proper conversation in years? Your Highness, I was wondering just in case Do you really think that Ariel doesnt know anything? What are you? No way . To Yulkens ears, somehow the nuances of the boys words sounded as if Ariel already knew the whole story. Yes, Ariel knows everything. Of course, this is just a story based on my reasoning and Madame Helenas words. Btedly, Yulkens red eyes widened. Thats something he hasnt heard from his wife. In the first ce, she only told him what kind of conversation she had with a boy named Edgar, and that he asked for a face-to-face meeting. Edgars meaning of Ariel was also assumed to mean the childs actions while ignorant of this matter. But does she know all the inside stories? Did shemit the same act as morning even after knowing that? Why did you do that? I just gave the truth to those who needed to know the truth. Could it be a problem? Id rather she does not know! Have you ever guessed how the child will be feeling right now! For Ariel, the only person she could trust was her mother. However, if she heard the whole story, she would think that even her mother was an aplice and alienate her mother. That was the worst scenario Yulken could have imagined. On the other hand, Edgars expression was calm despite hearing the man''s silent screams. Hes a really honest guy. But thats why I cant seem to see it. If so, he should point it out. The childs feelings now. Your Highness, havent you met with her today? What do you mean? I will answer the previous question again. What Ariel did this morning was not caused by a push from me or Madame Helena. Thud. As Edgar repeated the words he had spoken earlier, the sound of something sinking in Yulkens chest could be heard. At the same time, his eyes, which seemed to have always been firm, shook. Come to think of it, he obviously noticed that. The way Ariel suddenly rmended going hunting, and even the way she wanted to go alone with her father without even having a friend. Its all her will. Is this the meaning of asking to ept the requests of that child? Yulken, who got up from his seat, sat down and trembled. It has been the same situation, but with just one condition that his daughter knew the whole truth and still made a request to him, the meaning could change so much. If this happens, the side of the question and the side of the answer must change along with the direction of the story. Why? Why? Do you really want that child to face me after knowing the whole truth? Didnt His Highness face her directly? No, it cant be. Even knowing that much, why the hell . Its not a truth that a mere 15-year-old can handle. Even if the whole truth was broken down, it shouldnt have been enough for her to pour out resentment against the father and spit out curses at the mother. But why does she want to look straight at such an ugly father again? Why cant she feel anger, sadness, or at least a sense of copse? It wasnt a matter of being upright or mentally strong. This? Please open it. An envelope of letters was held out in front of the confused Yulken. As Yulken looked at Edgar questioningly, he ced it directly in his hand and sat back on the sofa. The words written on the envelope are Dear Father. The moment he saw that phrase, Yulken had to barely hold back the tears that seemed like they would spill out any moment. He finally found out who the owner of this letter was. How am I supposed to read this? His Highness, let me read it myself if you couldnt read it. Would you like that? In the end, there was no reason not to read what is written in this letter. Yulken opened the envelope containing the letter with trembling hands and took out the letter contained in it. The text of the letter was not very long. No, rather, it was so short and concise that he wondered if someone had to write these small words and put it in a letter. However, even so, Yulken couldnt hold back the tears that burst out the moment he saw the brief sentence written in the letter. I love you, father. How much did he want to hear? However, it was also something he didnt want. The choice his daughter made after learning all the inside stories was sincere. All of that was put into this one sentence. She must have been thinking about how to convey it to her father, whom she had never had a proper conversation with. Even if she put some rhetoric on it and pretended to understand her fathers heart, something would have been undesirable. So he was told I love you, father.'' Even if she resented him, even if he was afraid to face her!? Nheless, she wille and see him. The noble meaning is conveyed in these short words. Originally, I wanted to negotiate with you. But when I told Ariel about it yesterday, she told me that she had to end it. . And after giving me this letter and making a request, she made that request to you in the morning. Yulken tried to control his emotions somehow. So as not to wet the letter. So that this precious sincerity conveyed by his daughter does not spread and disappear. Edgar carefully took out a handkerchief and held it out to him. It was his conviction that tears should bepletely poured out when they should be shed, but today there was a reason not to do that. Can you tell this to my daughter? I dont know what you mean, but you can please tell her directly. Directly ? It is impossible to visit his daughter at thiste hour. Does it mean that they will go hunting together tomorrow and talk? Knock. As if to put Yulkens doubts to rest, a knocking sound came from beyond the studys door. Edgar smiled at him, got up from his seat, slowly headed towards the door, and carefully opened it. Ah, Riel ? Did you read the letter? father. The one who appeared from beyond was none other than the owner of the brief letter, Ariel. Ariel, Ariel ! father . Raising his head and facing the face of the daughter he had longed to see, Yulken stood up and shouted her name. Ariel was not to be outdone by this, so she walked quickly to her fathers side and hugged him. The arms of a big and strong father who seemed to be forgotten even in memory. Feeling the touch, Ariel shed tears along with her father. After all, a father is a father, and a daughter is a daughter. Edgar, who had been watching this from a distance,ughed a little and left the study, carefully closing the door to make as little noise as possible. In the end, he didnt get anything right. Ariel wanted to stand up on her own and face her father without being encouraged by anyone. He just gave a small opportunity to those who didn''t dare to take the first step in the middle. But maybe this is the best ending. People who wished to choose their own path gathered together, held hands, and finally walked the brightest path. Still, wouldnt this be enough to be a memorable supporting role in a beautiful story? Im looking forward to tomorrow. The father and daughter go hunting together for the first time, what kind of conversation will they have and how will they convey their sincerity? Perhaps, of all the endings of any day he had ever experienced, he assured that there would be no day he looked forward to more than tomorrow so much. Chapter 57: Accidental Kiss Chapter 57: idental Kiss Trantor : Idris 2 yearster. Maybe two years is not long enough to clear away all the misunderstandings and sorrows between family members that have umted so far, but it was enough time for them to change their views on each other and quietly return to their ce. Over breakfast, they share each others current situation, then gather together and have a small tea partyter. It was an ordinary sight that could be seen in any family, but this daily life was so refreshing and precious to the Robeheim family. Ed did that yesterday! It is a pity father didn''t see it personally, hmmph! Today, while they were sitting around drinking tea and talking, Arielsint came out briefly. Most of the things sheined about were rted to only one person, so it was a sight that the Robeheim couple were already quite used to by now. Heh heh, thats right. How about this father call him over to give him a sound of scolding? Arrr, father, no need for that. After all, with just one word from me, he can''t even move a finger. When she heard that Yulken, not anyone else, would scold Edgar, Ariel hurriedly stopped her father. And a soft smile graced Helenas lips as she watched this scene from the side. It is a very cute lie to say that the boy is unable to move with just one word from her daughter. There seemed to be dozens of scenes Helena could refute that statement, but for today, she kept her mouth shut to side with her daughter. Well? Come to think of it, its already been quite some time. Didnt you say you had an appointment? Ah, yes Its even a promise. Recently, Ariel has been learning swordsmanship and other martial arts from Edgar whenever she has time. There were many better teachers than him, but Edgar was the only one she could learn from mostfortably. Besides, it has its own good harvest, so the idea wasn''t rejected. You have made progress these days, daughter. Is it because of Ed''s teachings? Well, what did that idiot teach me well? There''s progress in my learning because of my own hard work. Although Ariel has already made up her mind to be honest with her feelings, she still can''t help herself from saying things like this in front of others. Meanwhile, Helena, who had been watching this with sharp eyes, opened her mouth in a coy tone. Recently, she carefully watched out for her daughter as she seems to havee to terms with her feelings, but if her daughter is going to turn out like this again, she needs to have some backup ns. Oh, really? So, dear daughter, how about we hire a new teacher for you to learn from? Huh, new teacher? Yes. Recently, Creed also said that he has quite a bit of time left. If its Creed, since I know him well, itll be easy to learn, wouldnt it be fine? Ariels eyes widened at the unexpected single shot. If it was Creed, he was definitely a great teacher who fit well with Ariels requirements. Basically, she knows him well and has seen him often, so it wont be awkward, and since hes a former knightmander, his skills are at a level that makes her teeth itch. Isnt even her teacher'', Edgar is also under the tutge of Sir.Creed. In other words, it means a higher level teacher who taught her current teacher. How is it? If you want, Mommy can talk to Sir.Creed. That, that . At the moment when Ariel was unable to say this or that in a situation where the front and back were blocked, a voice like a savior resonated quietly in the room. Knock! This is Edgar. May Ie in? Come in. To think that the person who has risen to the topic personally steps forward. Yulken smiled intriguedly and squirmed at his favorite savory biscuits. Sorry, I have been waiting for a while and didn''t see Ariel, so I came along to fetch her. " What do you have to be sorry for? We were chatting and forgot the time, so Im sorry. Now that he had reached the age of eighteen, Edgar gradually matured in his way of speaking and his voice became that of a full-fledged adult. As for Helena, the friendly tone of the old days were more to her liking, but this solemn tone was not bad either, so she didnt say anything further. Why not sit down? Ah, thank you for your consideration, but it seems difficult to fit in with Ariels schedule. Then, it can''t be helped. Yulken licks his lips as if he is truly regretful. Although his daughter was so pretty and precious that it wouldnt hurt to put it in his eyes, it was quite enjoyable to talk with Edgar as he had longed for a son. However, as a father, he couldnt ruin his daughters schedule, so Yulken nodded lightly and encouraged Ariel to go. Ariel cautiously got up from her seat and headed towards the door. Then I will go. Okay, dont push yourself too hard. Yes, mother. The first time she spoke out this title, she shuddered with awkwardness, but now shes quite used to it. She couldnt call out Mum'' like a child forever, so she made up her mind and called Mother'' from the day she turned 17. After saying goodbye to her parents, Ariel left the drawing room with Edgar. She was still in her normal clothes, so she had to go back to her room and change her clothes first. * * * * * * * This is one of the ces Ariel visits the most these days. The gymnasium right inside the castle. Edgar always stuck to the backyard, saying that it felt good to pratice outside in the fresh air, but Ariel chose this ce as her training spot because she didnt want to show off her unsightly appearance to others. In fact, there were a few other reasons as well. No, there are still a lot of superfluities. Swing it like this. Edgars teachings were very easy to understand and concise. Maybe the teacher he studied from is very good, but basically, he did well in education tailored to the opponents eye level. As he tested the posture and showed off the shape of the legs and arms, Ariel tilted her head as she copied his figure. Like this? No, its a little different. It was quite angr, but not yet the feeling Edgar wanted. It is necessary to hold this posture at the beginning without any superfluities, so that it will be easy to move on to the next positionter when it is used in actualbat. Even when he was being taught by Creed, he was able to learn fast because he had built a solid foundation from this posture. I dont know Cant you show me directly? Ah, um Okay. Recently, Edgar has a problem. He likes Ariels willingness to learn with all her heart, but when he teaches her something, she always wants him to correct her posture after subtly misbehaving. If you ask whats wrong with that, in this case, you will inevitably have to use skinship to correct her posture. Edgar was also one of the decent men, and he couldnt help but be conscious of this situation. Thats why he didnt teach her directly, but the Young Miss, who was busy all day long, followed him straight, and it was ambiguous to refuse because of his personal reasons. Its just that he''s been in trouble because she cant even do this or that. What about the legs? Ah oh Like this ? Idiot, I dont know where to go or what to do. Tell me properly. . Amm but, isnt the ce a bit in a dangerous area though? It wasnt even just a leg, the ce she said was about the middle of the thighing down from the waist. Of course, its covered with pants, so its not bare skin, but theres a line that should be followed even if its close. Am I the one being so conservative. No, Edgar could be sure that his conservativeness is not that much. In this case, it would be correct to say that Ariel became strangely very open-minded. In the past, if he put his hand on her head incorrectly, she would be busy screaming, but he guessed that something had changed in her mind in the middle. Anyway, the important thing now is not to make inferences about what has changed in her state of mind. It was because he hade to watch Ariels training. He should show appropriate behavior. For now, we have to do it this way here. How do you feel, these muscles are a little tight? Yes. It feels a little pulled from the inside. Thats right. This way, when you move on to the next step, you will have momentum and it will be easier. In the end, after confiscating her face, he grabbed her thighs and corrected her posture. Once you are done with this position, lets rest for a bit. You are sweaty too. First, basic training, then simple sparring with hands and feet. Finally, briefly reviewing what he had done today and finishing the arrangement, Edgary down on the floor of the gymnasium. Yes. Oh, and the water . I brought it. Wait for a sec. Ariel was also quite tired and sat down on the floor, so Edgar had no choice but to stand up and bring a small bag. Inside, there was a water bottle, medicine for emergencies, and simple clothes in case the clothes were torn. Why lie down? You want to sleep? I have no ns to sleep, but I am a bit tired. I had a drink with Creed yesterday. Stupid. Then why did you wake up so early in the morning? Today, Ariel also woke up fairly quickly, but Edgar had risen earlier to greet her. It is safe to say that he woke up almost immediately after dawn. If he''s tired, he should sleep some more ande outter. Ariel looked at her childhood friend who was lying on the floor with his eyes closed and gave a pitiful look. His actions were put to fit her schedule, but it is a worrying matter if he overdoes it. Ed, how are you feeling? . The sound of his breathing gradually calmed down, so Ariel called out just in case, but it seemed that he had fallen asleep in the meantime. Ariel first turned her head to look around the empty gymnasium, then quietly approached Edgar from a seated state. He must have been very sleepy. Today was the day her friend Sylvia was visiting, so she couldnt waste too much time. But waking him up from such a sound sleep made her feel guilty. On the other hand, she also thought that she wanted to keep watching him sleep. Somehow pissed off. Ariel pursed her lips as she watched him exhale gently. When he is next to her, she gets nervous for some reason, so its hard for her to act normally, let alone when he''s asleep. He must not have known that her heart almost exploded when he acted as aggressively as he did earlier. Ariel held her face over his sleeping face. A strange sense of distance, neither far nor near. She wanted to give him a flick on his forehead for being careless like this, but he didn''t know anyway, so he couldnt even get revenge on her. Seruk. Slick. At that moment, Ariels hair, wet with sweat, stung Edgars face. Perhaps because the hair fell around the corner of his eyes, which was a sensitive area, Edgar frowned and rubbed his eyes as he stood up. Embarrassed, Ariel hurriedly tried to pull her face away, but the reaction was somewhat dyed. And.. No, wait Whaa!? Her shrill scream echoed throughout the gymnasium as their lips ovepped. And for a moment, everything around them freezed along with time. Chapter 58: Sylvias Gift Chapter 58: Sylvia''s Gift Trantor : Idris There is a girl who is leisurely drinking tea in the drawing room while waiting for her friend toe. With tinum blonde hair and blue eyes. Even though she was alone, the yfulness that could be seen in the faint smile on her lips revealed her personality well. Her name is Sylvia Lorenz. The second daughter of Count Lorenz, and one of Ariels few friends, this is her first visit to the Robeheim family in a while. Hurp. Why is my friend who would normally have arrived exactly on time for our appointment sote today?'' Sylvia took a sip of the fragrant ck tea and wondered, but she didnt particrly give it much thought. That should be the case, because there was only one thing she could guess. rattle! hahahaha sorry. Am Ite? Come on, Ariel. Its not a big deal. How does Ariel arrive at such an exact moment when she is thinking about her? Seeing her friend hurriedly tidying up her hair while gasping for breath, Sylvia greeted her with a light smile. Hmm? Then, with a sudden sense of incongruity, she tilted her head slightly and looked in the direction of the door Ariel entered. Originally, there should have been one more person, but for some reason, only one person came. Didnt Edgare with you? Just as the thread follows the needle, Edgar was always with Ariel. Besides, since their first meeting, he''s be quite close with Sylvia, so theres nothing particrly ufortable about their rtionship. Even so, it was a surprise that he hadnt followed Ariel today. uh? Yes he has something to do. Oh? Sylvia blinked her eyes and tilted her head. Its a strange thing. Edgars personality doesnt seem like hell be away from Ariel just because he has some business to do. Even though Sylvia hadnt met him much, at least she knew that he was exceptionally caring for Ariel. Thats why she didnt think he would be separated from Ariel for just one errand, so she wonders if its that urgent. Then its just the two of us today. Yeah. Lately, he has always been with me. Well, its us then, Im fine. It was nice to see a lot of Ariels cute side when she was with him, but as for Sylvia, it was also fun to have a friendly conversation with her girl friend anyway. Besides, there was a gift she wanted to give her, but it would not be appropriate for her to give it in front of Edgar. Anyway, how have you been? How is your rtionship with him? He-dont say that! Those who don''t know will think we are already in a rtionship. Hey, why are you still like that? When Ariel shrieked out, realizing that him meant Edgar, Sylvia leisurely stirred the teacup with a spoon and gave a calm look. Its been quite a while since she has stopped by the Robeheim family recently, so she thought there would be some progress in the meantime. But tt seems that her expectations of her wooden friend were high. What kind of ego is stopping you? If it were me, I would have even stolen his lips long ago. Sylvia shook her head and give a pitiful smile at Ariel, who was having trouble. Basically, Sylvia was a very active woman in dating and love. It was a caution that if the opponent did not approach, she would go approach them. The lover she''s dating now has also been obtained from using this technique. Maybe this is the reason why Sylvia is so frustrated to see her friend who is still nervous and acting carefully Even if the other party is a person made of stone, maybe he mighte around with his feelings if she took the initiative to kiss him. This, lips !? Sigh! As Sylvia sighed in regret, Ariels hoarse voice came out briefly. Sylvias head lifted lightly, feeling a sense of incongruity. what? If it were the usual Ariel, she would have immediately yelled out How could I do such a thing! Sylvia felt a sense of incongruity at the appearance of her friend not being able to do this or that, left with only her face blushing hard. Perhaps? Sylvias pupils narrowed as she caught the gap. She didn''t dare to expect it at first, but there is no such thing as an exact thing in the world. So Sylvia opened her mouth with a mischievous smile, with the feeling that there was nothing to lose anyway. Ariel, are you Did you kiss Edgar? !? Really? Sylvia stared at Ariel in disbelief and asked again. Her normallyrge pupils dted about twice as much. The silencested for a while. Sylvia, who was staring at Ariel with her head down, stood up, thinking that this would not be the case. Then she moved to the seat next to Ariel and jabbed her in the shoulder. Okay, lets get into interrogation mode. Miss Ariel Robeim, can you exin in detail about what happened? That, it was an ident ! Why would I go kiss such an idiot ! Oh, it was an ident? A light whistle flowed from Sylvias mouth at the excuse which is quite Ariel-like. She doesn''t know if it was actually an ident or if it was deliberately done and disguised as an ident, but her reaction itself was a passing point. So what happened after the ident? Bahh, it isn''t a big deal anyway? It just happened a little while ago . If it was just a little while ago Right before you came? Nod! Nod! Ariel took the ce of answer by silently nodding her head. At that, Sylvias hands trembled with joy, not knowing what to do. Such fresh and heart warming news ah! Sylvia shuddered with joy and spat out delight in her heart. It seems like it really was a good thing for her to stop by the castle today. To hear a news as hot as freshly baked bread. Besides, the time seemed very appropriate to hand over the gift she had brought with her. Of course, handing it over will have to be postponed for a while. So uh, how was it? Sylvia was so excited that she stuttered uncharacteristically. After all, theres nothing more fun than someone elses love story. Its not even a passer-by, but a love story between her friend (Edgar) and her best friend. She couldnt help but look forward to it. How was it It hurt. It hurt Say? Yes. However, the answer that came back waspletely unexpected. Sylvia, dumbfounded, asked with her eyes wide open, but Ariel calmly nodded. It couldn''t be that, is it? Sylvia inadvertently let her imagination run wild and almost continued her delusions to the point of severeness, but she managed to control herself in time. They said they kissed each other in an ident, so they probably wouldnt have gone to that point. She felt she needed to calm down her excitement and hear more details. How did that happen? Nothing. After training, he was asleep, so I tried to wipe his sweaty head, but he suddenly woke up and bumped into me. Ahh. Sylvia nodded as if she finally understood. Thats why she said the kiss hurt. Well, if you bump into someone who woke up so suddenly, the touch of a kiss or whatever, it just hurts. In the midst of that, their lips met, but she couldnt tell whether to say it was good luck or bad luck. Anyway, it wasnt like a kiss! Because I dont even want to admit it! What do you mean by not wanting to admit it? That, that . Ariel showed a visibly taken aback expression at the sudden strike. It must have been because she guessed what Sylvia was asking. Is it the act of kissing by mistake that she doesnt want to admit? Or is it her feelings for Edgar? In fact, Ariel had already acknowledged her feelings for Edgar. It was just that she had never revealed her true feelings to Sylvia or Shuri until now because of her insistence on not revealing it to others. It feels like Im losing somehow. She just didnt confess, but that somehow hurt her pride. For Ariel, who had lived with her pride as her first priority, this was a very serious problem. Cuckoo, okay. I wont ask such nasty questions anymore. okay? Yes . Fortunately, thanks to Sylvia taking a step back, Ariel was able to breathe. Sylvia is also a friend who knows about Ariel well enough to be put on the same line as Edgar. Although their disposition is quite different. Im sorry for teasing you, so Ill give you a special gift. Lets go over this one more time. A special gift? Since the gifts Sylvia brings are always full of wonders, Ariel inted her anticipation in her heart. Even if her gifts usuallycks practicality a little, the first time she received Sylvia''s gift, she thought Wow! It is only Sylvias gift that can make her feel like that. Now, would you like to unpack it yourself? yes. Ariel received the small box from her friend and carefully peeled off the wrapping paper. The size of the box felt small enough for a music box to fit in, so her expectations were somewhat lower than before. Is it an essory? She thought to herself that it wouldnt be bad anyway, and when shepletely removed the wrapping paper, what was revealed was a ss bottle containing colorful candies in it. How? Isnt it pretty? Yes, it is pretty. To be honest, it wasnt what she expected, but as Sylvia said, it looked like a lot of work for just a candy jar. Can I try it? Sure. Its a gift I brought over for you to eat. Anyway, it was a gift that Ariel, who likes sweet things, was grateful for, so she lightly expressed her gratitude and opened the lid to pick up a pink candy and eat it. It wasnt that big, as she chewed on it, it melted in her mouth right away. Delicious? Yeah, its delicious. Where did you get it from? Its something I got as a gift too. I thought you might need it. Need? Ariel expressed her curiosity at a strange word caught in the middle. Did she just say that I need candies? Not because I think Ariel will like it, not I want to give it to Ariel, but because I think you''ll need it. It seemed a bit silly, but thinking it was a mistake, Ariel brushed it off lightly. Ate it all? Yes. Ariel doesn''t know if it tastes like strawberries because its pink, but it tasted good to Ariel anyway. She didnt feel anything special about the things Sylvia brought, except for its unique appearance. But why is this strange? Ariel, who was rolling another candy into her mouth, couldnt help but ask, and the smile on Sylvias lips grew even deeper. Hey, are you curious? Ofcourse, I am. Ariel looked at her with a puzzled expression. Ariel thought to herself, Sylvia won''t go back on her words and answer her question with It''s a wonderful gift'' ? As if urging Sylvia to say something quickly, Ariel lightly tapped her chin, and Sylvia finally revealed the identity of the candy in a hushed voice. Thats magic candy. what? What is magic candy? Ariel dropped a piece of candy in her hand at the answer that she couldnt even understand and inadvertently asked back. In response, Sylvia picked up a candy from a ss bottle and brought it in front of Ariels eyes, then added a devilish smile. If you eat that candy, you will speak your mind even if you dont want to. Rather than being honest, it could be seen as an effect that brings out the hidden secrets that are inside one''s mind. Even if you dont want to say it, its a drug that brings out the stories youve been putting deep in your mind. That is the identity of this candy. Ariels pupils widened after hearing the truth, and soon a voice close to screaming poured out of her mouth. That day, Sylvia had to sweat hard to stop her friend from using magic on her for the first time. It is as if she had dug up her own grave. Chapter 59: A Cute Lie Chapter 59: A Cute Lie Trantor : Idris Edgar trudged out of the main house with heavy feet and headed for the garden at the backyard. Originally, he should have gone to see Sylvia together with Ariel, but the schedule got messed up. The reason, of course, was the ident at the gymnasium that just urred. It was a mistake, but when it turned out to be a sudden kiss, Ariel yelled at Edgar and demanded that Edgar did not follow her. Normally, Edgar would have followed her to give her an apology, but today he couldnt even dare to follow her because the mistake he made was so great. The image of his childhood friend, whose face was dyed red and unable to say anything, was still clearly lingering in his mind. Driving me crazy. Edgar let out a deep sigh and hurried on his steps weakly. Mistakes aside, he didnt have the courage to see Ariel in the future. Even though he normally acted as her childhood friend, he sincerely couldn''t bring himself to hate a girl like Ariel. Recently, Ariels behavior has be strangely open, and it was a huge problem, but Edgars heart was set on fire through an ident a while ago. Only then was he able to use the excuses of being a childhood friend or a nabal from now on. Oh, Edgar! Why do you look so down today? When Edgar arrived in the backyard, Leonel, who had been walking for a while, waved at him happily. Beside him, sure enough, Enya stood with her hands sped together and a soft smile on her face. Uh, uh I have a little business. What happened? Do you have any concerns? Nope. Thanks for caring, Enya. Edgar tried to reassure the two with a smile, but he couldnt control his expression. The two of them looked at each other and had a hunch that something was going on, but since he didnt want to talk about it, they didnt ask further. But werent you supposed to meet the Young Miss''s friend today? Leonel, who had heard a brief schedule from Edgar yesterday, expressed his doubts. I thought it might be okay to leave them for a while. I came here to get some fresh air. Edgar came out to organize his thoughts, and when he saw the two now lovers, Edgar sighed again. He was suddenly stuck with worries that if he stays with this couple any longer, his heart would be more troubled. Oh? I heard that you always go out with the Young Miss, what''s the big deal today. Sometimes there are days like this. Shrugging his shoulders, Edgar noticed Creed walking behind him and greeted him. Creed, who only raised his hand to greet him lightly in his own way, looked at Edgar with a hand on one side of his waist as if asking what''s going on. Because Sylvia is here. I let the two of them have some fun alone and I came out for a while. Oh? Then, why dont you at least have a sparring with Leonel while youre here? Sparring? Edgar tilted his head at Creeds sudden request. The two of them had sparred a few times before, but since Creed was a good teacher, sparring with him was more helpful in improving their skills. Nevertheless, the fact that Creed made such a request must mean that there was a reason. When Edgar inadvertently moved his gaze to Leonel, he grinned and confessed that he was the culprit. Ive been wanting to have a spar with you for a long time. Is that okay for you? Edgar. Nah!! Its not a big deal. Before bing the knightmander, I thought that if there is someone I could win, it sould be you. At Leonels enthusiastic answer, Edgar smiled as if he finally understood. Leonel had always told Edgar and others around him that his goal was to be a knight, and above all, to rise to the position of captain, which is said to be the pinnacle of knighthood. In other words, in order to aim for the top spot, he thinks of Edgar as a rival that needs to be defeated first. To Edgar, this was quite surprising. Edgar knew that Leo was considering the leader of the knights as his final destination, but he had never heard of himself being the passing mark before advancing. Leo always said. He wants to be strong quickly like Edgar. Is that so? This is embarrassing. Im not the kind of person to hear something like that. When Enya came forward to prove the fact, Edgar scratched the back of his head shyly. It was a happy yet embarrassing story for him, who is still acutely aware of his own shorings. Besides, he doesnt feels anything wrong when someone with a big age difference praise him, but hearing this from a friend of the same age made him feel shy even more. Okay then, shall we stick together for the first time in a while? . When Creed handed Edgar one of the wooden swords he had just brought, he grabbed it and showed his teeth with a warlike smile. Leonel put strength into the hand that was holding the wooden sword with the fighting spirit that grazed his skin. When he told Creed that he wanted to fight Edgar, the words Creed said to him echoed in his head. Bump with death momentum. With your current skills, you only have one option, win or not. For Leonel, who had huge ambitions, it was a very shocking statement. It meant that even if he fought to the death, it would be difficult to defeat Edgar with his current skills. At first, he was dubious, but he could definitely feel it when he saw his friend in a battle face to face and felt the shudder on his skin. Then lets fight to the death and win at least once. Leonel set his target low, then rushed towards Edgar, who gave up to initiate the first attack. * * * * * * Edgar returned to the castle after sparring with Leonel. Still, perhaps thanks to sparring until sweat washed his whole body, he felt like his head was more organized than a while ago. Because he couldnt avoid it forever, meeting Ariel was the most urgent thing for him now. Just as Shuri was approaching from the other side, he lightly raised his hand in greeting and asked a question. Ah, Shuri. What about Ariel? She''s still with Miss Sylvia. Ok? They seems to be taking their time well. He had heard that Sylvia would be staying for two days, so he had expectated that the conversation would be short, and he seems to be wrong. Or is it that she doesnt want to meet me yet. A small shadow fell on Edgars face thinking that it wasnt an impossible story. Having gone through such an ident, Ariel will need time to rearrange her thoughts ande face to face with him. Edgar thought there was no need to think too fast, and shared the luggage Shuri was carrying. Young master It''s okayPlease go and have some rest first. Anyway, if Ariel isnt around, whats the point of ying and eating? More than that, you are still busy changing my titles back and forth. Ehehehe Im already too used to call you Young Master Edgar by now. Shuri smiled awkwardly with her tongue sticking out. This is because Edgar has secretly been favored by Yulken in the castle since he made a remarkable contribution by changing the core of their Robeheim family. Of course, Yulken didnt announce this in front of the people, but the people in the castle, including his subordinates, couldnt be unaware of it. Thats why Shuri used to stick to the title Mr. Edgar because of Ariels orders, but at some point it became difficult to do so. Originally, she wanted to return to the old title of Lord, but Helene asked in a calm tone one day that Lord is hard, so how about Young Master. Shuri wasnt stupid enough to not know the meaning of the words, so she epted it and it became the current title. Call it what you feelfortable with. But dont act like you are used to calling me a young master. But the tone you used just now is perfect. Yes I will. Because thedy said it too. Master Edgar doesnt like being too polite, so I also thought it would be better to be a little morefortable. Did Ariel say that? Hearing this for the first time made Edgars eyes wide open. Shuri nodded with an innocent face and cautiously spoke about Ariels hidden side. Dont you know, Young Master? The youngdy talks a lot about the young master. I thought she would only curse me at best. Pfft, even if she curse at young master from time to time, shes innocent. Of course, its not that her master doesnt gossip about Young Master. However, Ariels way of talking was to take sides at the end even when gossiping. Is it okay if I help her a little? It would be a disqualification as a servant to tell others the masters private things, but wouldnt the sin be forgiven if it is for stepping out for the masters future? With those thoughts in mind, Shuri cleared her throat and began to tell more of the story between the two of them that she had shared with Ariel. She always talk about the young master. For example, what the young master bought her today or about the stories you told her. She would even talk about the most trivial things in detail! ahh? Edgar was embarrassed for no reason and scratched his cheek with his index finger, subtly avoiding her gaze. He knew that Ariel was not being honest, but hearing the truth at his face like this made him feel really strange. If possible, he wants to hear more of the story as it is, but hearing these words in the absence of the person(Ariel) concerned made it difficult to do so because of the umted guilt. But where should I take this to? Ah, we are here. Its right in front of you. In the end, when he subtly changed the topic, fortunately Shuri caught on. When she replied, pointing to the hallway that passed through the drawing room, Edgar sighed in delight and pretended to be calm. bang! It was immediately after that, amotion broke out. I told you not toe after me! Ah, Ariel! Thats not, the front! Look ahead! Suddenly, the door to the parlor opened violently, and Ariel jumped out and charged toward the two of them. Sylvia btedly tried to dissuade her, but by the time Ariel turned her head, Edgar was already at close range. Thud. In the end, Ariel, who couldnt slow down, collided with Edgar, and things he and Shuri were carrying spilled onto the floor. eww Ariel, are you okay? . Despite this situation, Ariel didnt scream a word, let alone apologize. No, to be exact, she seems to be unable to spit out the words. Read at gxytl to help the Trantor. Thank you. Treating Edgar as a cushion who first fell down on the carpet, shey face down on his body, feeling the heartbeat on his firm chest. Hey, are you okay? Did you get hit hard? I-Ill call the physician! After letting out a hup, Ariel looked down at Edgar in silence. Surprised by this, Edgar, wondering if she had hit her head, reached out and touched her forehead. Shuri hurriedly went down the stairs to call for the doctor in the castle, and as for Silvia, she just watched. hahahaha . Ariel, on the other hand, had no time to answer Edgars worried questions. She doesnt know if its because of the magical candy she just ate, she felt something wriggling inside her body, passing through the pit of her stomach and slowly rising up her throat. I want to talk, I want to talk. Ariel broke into a cold sweat and struggled to ovee that desire, but she felt that she was gradually reaching her limit. What will happen to me if I spit out those words? Even if she happened to convey her true feelings, she did not like to confess her feelings through this method at all. At least, she wanted to convey her heart to him with her own will without borrowing outside power. But the moment she put these thoughts into action, even the most foolish man will have no choice but to realize her intentions. If so, what should she do? Is there any way to ovee this situation? Within a short period of time, turning her thought circuit as much as possible and continuing her thoughts cycle, fire brewed in her crimson eyes. There is only one way. Ed, Im fine Listen carefully. Are you really okay? Why are you sweating like this? Yes. But I am really okay . Actually, not so okay. But somehow she managed to spits out lies. And the moment she realized that it was possible to lie even if she ate the candy from earlier, Ariel opened her mouth again without dy and exined the situation to him. I just ate the strange candy Sylvia gave me. "Candy? Edgar knew that Sylvia always brought out all sorts of weird things, but he didnt know what this situation had to do with candy. In order to further exin this, Ariel continued her exnation with difficulty, keeping her true feelings that seemed to want to jump out of her throat at any moment. Yeah, so Words I dont want to say keeping out . understand? It is not my will to speak from now on. Uh, uh . I hope you understand. So . When Edgar nodded like a broken marite and expressed his affirmation, Ariels eyes changed at that moment. As if thest shackles binding her reason had been released. Then, as if her strength had run out, Ariel, who fell on top of Edgars body again, brought her mouth to Edgars ear. Its fine now. Because she already made an excuse so that she could get out of this messy situation safely without a worEdgar trudged out of the main house on his feet and headed for the back garden. Originally, he should have gone to see Sylvia together with Ariel, but the schedule got messed up. The reason, of course, was the ident at the gymnasium that had just urred. It was a mistake, but when it turned out to be a sudden kiss, Ariel yelled at Edgar and demanded that Edgar did not follow her. Normally, Edgar would have followed her to give her an apology, but today he couldnt even dare to follow her because the mistake he made was so great. The image of his childhood friend, whose face was dyed red and unable to say anything, was still clearly lingering in his mind. Driving me crazy. Edgar let out a deep sigh and hurried on his steps weakly. Mistakes aside, he didnt have the courage to see Ariel in the future. Even though he normally acted as her childhood friend, he sincerely couldn''t bring himself to hate a girl like Ariel. Recently, Ariels behavior has be strangely open, and it was a huge problem, but Edgars heart was set on fire through an ident a while ago. Only then was he able to use the excuses of being a childhood friend or a nabal from now on. Oh, Edgar! Why do you look so down today? When Edgar arrived in the backyard, Leonel, who had been walking for a while, waved at him happily. Beside him, sure enough, Enya stood with her hands sped together and a soft smile on her face. Uh, uh I have a little business. What happened? Do you have any concerns? Nope. Thanks for caring, Enya. Edgar tried to reassure the two with a smile, but he couldnt control his expression. The two of them looked at each other and had a hunch that something was going on, but since he didnt want to talk about it, they didnt ask further. But werent you supposed to meet the Young Miss''s friend today? Leonel, who had heard a brief schedule from Edgar yesterday, expressed his doubts. I thought it might be okay to leave them for a while. I came here to get some fresh air. Edgar came out to organize his thoughts, and when he saw the two now lovers, Edgar sighed again. He was suddenly stuck with worries that if he stays with this couple any longer, his heart would be more troubled. Oh? I heard that you always go out with the Young Miss, what''s the big deal today. Sometimes there are days like this. Shrugging his shoulders, Edgar noticed Creed walking behind him and greeted him. Creed, who only raised his hand to greet him lightly in his own way, looked at Edgar with a hand on one side of his waist as if asking what''s going on. Because Sylvia is here. I let the two of them have some fun alone and I came out for a while. Oh? Then, why dont you at least have a sparring with Leonel while youre here? Sparring? Edgar tilted his head at Creeds sudden request. The two of them had sparred a few times before, but since Creed was a good teacher, sparring with him was more helpful in improving their skills. Nevertheless, the fact that Creed made such a request must mean that there is a strong reason. When Edgar inadvertently moved his gaze to Leonel, he grinned and confessed that he was the culprit. Ive been wanting to have a spar with you for a long time. Is that okay for you? Edgar. Nah!! Its not a big deal. Before bing the knightmander, I thought that if there is someone I could win, it sould be you. At Leonels enthusiastic answer, Edgar smiled as if he finally understood. Leonel had always told Edgar and others around him that his goal was to be a knight, and above all, to rise to the position of captain, which is said to be the pinnacle of knighthood. In other words, in order to aim for the top spot, he thinks of Edgar as a rival that needs to be defeated first. To Edgar, this was quite surprising. Edgar knew that Leo was considering the leader of the knights as his final destination, but he had never heard of himself being the passing mark before advancing. Leo always said. He wants to be strong quickly like Edgar. Is that so? This is embarrassing. Im not the kind of person to hear something like that. When Enya came forward to prove the fact, Edgar scratched the back of his head shyly. It was a happy yet embarrassing story for him, who is still acutely aware of his own shorings. Besides, he doesnt feels anything wrong when someone with a big age difference praise him, but hearing this from a friend of the same age made him feel shy even more. Okay then, shall we stick together for the first time in a while? . When Creed handed Edgar one of the wooden swords he had just brought, he grabbed it and showed his teeth with a warlike smile. Leonel put strength into the hand that was holding the wooden sword with the fighting spirit that grazed his skin. When he told Creed that he wanted to fight Edgar, the words Creed said to him echoed in his head. Bump with death momentum. With your current skills, you only have one option, win or not. For Leonel, who had huge ambitions, it was a very shocking statement. It meant that even if he fought to the death, it would be difficult to defeat Edgar with his current skills. At first, he was dubious, but he could definitely feel it when he saw his friend in a battle face to face and felt the shudder on his skin. Then lets fight to the death and win at least once. Leonel set his target low, then rushed towards Edgar, who gave up to initiate the first attack. * * * * * * Edgar returned to the castle after sparring with Leonel. Still, perhaps thanks to sparring until sweat washed his whole body, he felt like his head was more organized than a while ago. Because he couldnt avoid it forever, meeting Ariel was the most urgent thing for him now. Just as Shuri was approaching from the other side, he lightly raised his hand in greeting and asked a question. Ah, Shuri. What about Ariel? She''s still with Miss Sylvia. Ok? They seems to be taking their time well. He had heard that Sylvia would be staying for two days, so he had expectated that the conversation would be short, and he seems to be wrong. Or is it that she doesnt want to meet me yet. A small shadow fell on Edgars face thinking that it wasnt an impossible story. Having gone through such an ident, Ariel will need time to rearrange her thoughts ande face to face with him. Edgar thought there was no need to think too fast, and shared the luggage Shuri was carrying. Young master It''s okayPlease go and have some rest first. Anyway, if Ariel isnt around, whats the point of ying and eating? More than that, you are still busy changing my titles back and forth. Ehehehe Im already too used to call you Young Master Edgar by now. Shuri smiled awkwardly with her tongue sticking out. This is because Edgar has secretly been favored by Yulken in the castle since he made a remarkable contribution by changing the core of their Robeheim family. Of course, Yulken didnt announce this in front of the people, but the people in the castle, including his subordinates, couldnt be unaware of it. Thats why Shuri used to stick to the title Mr. Edgar because of Ariels orders, but at some point it became difficult to do so. Originally, she wanted to return to the old title of Lord, but Helene asked in a calm tone one day that Lord is hard, so how about Young Master. Shuri wasnt stupid enough to not know the meaning of the words, so she epted it and it became the current title. Call it what you feelfortable with. But dont act like you are used to calling me a young master. But the tone you used just now is perfect. Yes I will. Because thedy said it too. Master Edgar doesnt like being too polite, so I also thought it would be better to be a little morefortable. Did Ariel say that? Hearing this for the first time made Edgars eyes wide open. Shuri nodded with an innocent face and cautiously spoke about Ariels hidden side. Dont you know, Young Master? The youngdy talks a lot about the young master. I thought she would only curse me at best. Pfft, even if she curse at young master from time to time, shes innocent. Of course, its not that her master doesnt gossip about Young Master. However, Ariels way of talking was to take sides at the end even when gossiping. Is it okay if I help her a little? It would be a disqualification as a servant to tell others the masters private things, but wouldnt the sin be forgiven if it is for stepping out for the masters future? With those thoughts in mind, Shuri cleared her throat and began to tell more of the story between the two of them that she had shared with Ariel. She always talk about the young master. For example, what the young master bought her today or about the stories you told her. She would even talk about the most trivial things in detail! ahh? Edgar was embarrassed for no reason and scratched his cheek with his index finger, subtly avoiding her gaze. He knew that Ariel was not being honest, but hearing the truth at his face like this made him feel really strange. If possible, he wants to hear more of the story as it is, but hearing these words in the absence of the person(Ariel) concerned made it difficult to do so because of the umted guilt. But where should I take this to? Ah, we are here. Its right in front of you. In the end, when he subtly changed the topic, fortunately Shuri caught on. When she replied, pointing to the hallway that passed through the drawing room, Edgar sighed in delight and pretended to be calm. bang! It was immediately after that, amotion broke out. I told you not toe after me! Ah, Ariel! Thats not, the front! Look ahead! Suddenly, the door to the parlor opened violently, and Ariel jumped out and charged toward the two of them. Sylvia btedly tried to dissuade her, but by the time Ariel turned her head, Edgar was already at close range. Thud. In the end, Ariel, who couldnt slow down, collided with Edgar, and things he and Shuri were carrying spilled onto the floor. eww Ariel, are you okay? . Despite this situation, Ariel didnt scream a word, let alone apologize. No, to be exact, she seems to be unable to spit out the words. Read at gxytl to help the Trantor. Thank you. Treating Edgar as a cushion who first fell down on the carpet, shey face down on his body, feeling the heartbeat on his firm chest. Hey, are you okay? Did you get hit hard? I-Ill call the physician! After letting out a hup, Ariel looked down at Edgar in silence. Surprised by this, Edgar, wondering if she had hit her head, reached out and touched her forehead. Shuri hurriedly went down the stairs to call for the doctor in the castle, and as for Silvia, she just watched. hahahaha . Ariel, on the other hand, had no time to answer Edgars worried questions. She doesnt know if its because of the magical candy she just ate, she felt something wriggling inside her body, passing through the pit of her stomach and slowly rising up her throat. I want to talk, I want to talk. Ariel broke into a cold sweat and struggled to ovee that desire, but she felt that she was gradually reaching her limit. What will happen to me if I spit out those words? Even if she happened to convey her true feelings, she did not like to confess her feelings through this method at all. At least, she wanted to convey her heart to him with her own will without borrowing outside power. But the moment she put these thoughts into action, even the most foolish man will have no choice but to realize her intentions. If so, what should she do? Is there any way to ovee this situation? Within a short period of time, turning her thought circuit as much as possible and continuing her thoughts cycle, fire brewed in her crimson eyes. There is only one way. Ed, Im fine Listen carefully. Are you really okay? Why are you sweating like this? Yes. But I am really okay . Actually, not so okay. But somehow she managed to spits out lies. And the moment she realized that it was possible to lie even if she ate the candy from earlier, Ariel opened her mouth again without dy and exined the situation to him. I just ate the strange candy Sylvia gave me. "Candy? Edgar knew that Sylvia always brought out all sorts of weird things, but he didnt know what this situation had to do with candy. In order to further exin this, Ariel continued her exnation with difficulty, keeping her true feelings that seemed to want to jump out of her throat at any moment. Yeah, so Words I dont want to say keeping out . understand? It is not my will to speak from now on. Uh, uh . I hope you understand. So . When Edgar nodded like a broken marite and expressed his affirmation, Ariels eyes changed at that moment. As if thest shackles binding her reason had been released. Then, as if her strength had run out, Ariel, who fell on top of Edgars body again, brought her mouth to Edgars ear. Its fine now. Because she already made an excuse so that she could get out of this messy situation safely without a worry for the aftermath. This isnt my true heart. Its just a lie spouted out by the effect of candy.'' So anyway, I love you, Ed . She can tell him this. [T: Kyaaaa! So surprised my heart literally jumped out, how I wish I transmigrates as Sylvia just so I could witness this scene personally.] ry for aftermath. This isnt my true heart. Its just a lie spouted out by the effect of candy.'' So anyway, I love you, Ed . She can tell him this. [T: Kyaaaa! So surprised my heart literally jumped out, how I wish I transmigrates as Sylvia just so I could witness this scene personally.] Chapter 60: While she is asleep Chapter 60: While she is asleep Trantor : Idris Edgar thought. I dont know exactly what the effect of this candy is, but its clear that one of the effects is to temporarily reduce intelligence. Otherwise, the situation that is currently happening ispletely iprehensible. Ed, I like you Hee hee . . Ariel had been sitting next to him on the soft cotton-padded chair for a while and rubbed her face against his arm, making a cat-like noise. Her face was also like that of a cat, so Edgar thought of a more noble cat with lustrous ck fur. If the fact that the pupils are red is also a singrity, then it must be a singrity. Meanwhile, Sylvia, who was sitting across from her, was watching this scene with an absurd expression. Did I misunderstand the effect of candy? Sylvia looked at the ss jar containing the candy and was lost in confusion. She has heard that it allows one to bring out the words inside one''s mind, but she never thought that even one''s behavior could change like that. Maybe this is a rare opportunity for her friend and she must be expressing all the bottled up desires that have umted so far in her heart. Either way, it was a very entertaining sight for anyone to watch. Why did you bring something like that? Sorry. I brought it because I thought it would be fun, but the effect is really good. Sigh . Edgar couldnt say anything more at Sylvias act of scratching her cheek whileughing innocently. After Ariel entered this state, he tried to hear an exnation from Sylvia, but it is said that the effect of this candy is to bring out actions and words against the will of the user. In other words, it makes people who hate something, crave more of it and those who like it, push it away more. Edgar himself had doubts about the effects of the candy, but since the only two people who knew about it said so, he had no choice but to agree. Looking at it like this, she doesn''t seem to dislike you. Seeing Ariel clinging to him like a cicada on a dead tree, Sylvia asked in a calm tone. Edgar sighed and waved his hand firmly. You may find it funny, but it''s not. If she had her appearance changed into a real cat, he would not have been this self conscious, but for him now, this situation was practically hell. One could say that he is realizing what it means to reach the limit of his patience as a man. Anyway, it was clear that it was not a happy situation. Fuu, wouldnt it be nice to be hugged by a pretty girl like Ariel? Thats . Edgar nced at Ariel and kept his mouth shut. Of course, he might like her as Edgar Billhark, but after realizing that this wasnt Ariels original will, he felt nothing but a sense of copse. Even in the midst of that, the soft touch that came close to his body was testing his mental strength from time to time, and it was literally to death. Oh, you know what? That the memory disappears when the candys effect ends? Disappear You mean the memory after eating the candy? yes. Arent you curious? While listening to another unexpected effect, Edgar was relieved saying it was good news. He was thinking about what to do when Ariel returns to normal, and how to treat her now. But if the memory ispletely gone, it will at least mean its okay to put aside worrying about it for a while. Of course, what bothered him the most was that Sylvias words could not be trusted unconditionally. What? Are you suspicious? Seeing Edgars strange gaze, Sylvia asked in case of doubt, and Edgar narrowed his eyes even more and said in an airy tone. Do you look like someone trustworthy? You made the kid like this. What kid''? Anyone who hears it will think that Ariel is your sister or daughter. . Sylvia is still Sylvia, even after making a good mistake, she could still retort well. Edgar also kept his mouth shut as if he had nothing more to say, and carefully wrapped his arms around Ariels shoulders, who was clinging to him. My little sister. At the sudden realization, Edgar smiled bitterly and took a sip of the ck tea in front of him. Its not that the statement is wrong, but he couldnte up with a way to deny it. No, denying this would be tantamount to abandoning ones conscience. When he first saw a girl named Ariel, he was already an adult mentally. Thats why, despite being in the position of her childhood friend, he has always regarded her as a younger sister with arge age gap. Edgar never felt that it was wrong. Even though his heart felt that way, it wasnt that there was a big crack in the rtionship as a friend on the outside. However, it was only when he just entered this year that he felt that his heart was twisting little by little. I never thought being too pretty would be a w. A smallugh formed at the corner of Edgars mouth as he tried to bring out a story that others would have shouted at as being full. It was as he thought. The beauty of the girl named Ariel became more beautiful as the days went by, and she gradually acquired the nobility befitting the sessor of the Robeheim family, which means that she gradually changed into an attractive woman who could not help but attract the attention of men. And, of course, Ed was also included in the category of man. Moreover, he was neither a corpse with dead emotions nor a crippled man with no masculinity. Although he could be a stupid man who tried hard to restrain his gaze from going to her, while covering his own unconsciousness by saying that he was like a little sister. Its difficult. Edgar was confused between two emotions. One is the feelings he has for a girl named Ariel. And the other is Ariels feelings for him. He was rather insensitive about his work, but not so dull that he would not notice it until many years had umted. However, if you ask if it is sharp enough to dig into a girls feelings one after another, that was not the case either. Is the feeling she harbors in her heart friendship? Or is it love? From smiling at him, extending his hand first, to always acting defenselessly. Maybe its possible because hes just afortable childhood friend to her. In the past, there would have been no reason to worry about this. Edgars gaze on her was always friendship as a childhood friend, so there would have been no need to forcefully guess what her feelings were. If Ariel became more honest with her feelings and matured as she got older, Edgar was the opposite. Rather,pared to the past when he looked at the world with a in gaze, day by day he began to have a consciousness closer to that of a boy. With that of a boy of the same age who is clumsy with the emotions of others, ignorant of his own emotions, and troubled between them. Just as Ariel changed little by little while being colored by Edgar, Edgar also changed little by little by being colored by Ariel. It was just a story. I didnt expect it. Edgar burst intoughter at the sudden sense of copse and took off his coat from Ariel, who had fallen asleep in the seat next to him. It never urred to him that he would see Ariel not as a sister, not even as a friend, but as a full-fledged member of the opposite sex. But now that he thinks about it, maybe this is normal. Edgar knew that she was the most beautiful girl, more attractive than any woman. From the moment he recognized this truth, it was as if the winner of this tug-of-war had already been decided. He should have looked away if he hadnt harbored these feelings in the first ce. However, he faced a girl named Ariel, and sometimes he looked at her with more sincere eyes than his family. At that point, it was as if he had already started a fight in which defeat was confirmed. She fell asleep from exhaustion. Yeah. Sylvia sent a warm look at Ariel, who was sleeping with an angelic face and let out a breath even herself didn''t notice. As usual, Edgar tried to reach out to tidy up her messy hair, but he hesitated, then smiled bitterly and took his hand back. How can people change their thoughts and emotions easily, so they cant even do this kind of thing recklessly. Could this be that the thief numb my feet? Edgar, Ive been curious about something before. What? What do you want to be for Ariel? just a close friend? Or a lover? I dont know. I was right at first, but now that I think about it, even that is uncertain. Sometimes people do not even recognize the emotions or thoughts they had at the time, and often realize them btedlyter. Edgar seemed able to say with ridicule that he was just such a case. The fact that he came a long way to Hespania for her. The fact that he went in and out of her room every night, rationalizing that it was tofort his lonely friend. On the night of the prom, having recited that decision in his heart to Ariel. All the actions of the past that he had done thinking it was for friendship, now looking back, were only things that he wondered if they were really for friendship. Seruk. Seruk. Edgar stretched out the hand he had retrieved and straightened Ariels hair, resting her sleeping head to a morefortable position on his shoulder. That one small act seemed to clearly show the change in his mind, and somehow Sylvia felt like a hearty smile woulde out. But one thing is for sure, its pretty enough to be a waste of time for me. Pui, is it? Well, thats the answer. Sylvia gently closed her eyes and leaned back on the sofa. How would her friend, now soundly asleep, have reacted if she had heard this? Well, it wasnt her business anymore. She just wanted toy a paving stone, because in the end, the end of this story can only be concluded by the two of them. Sylvia took another sip of the tea, drawing on the face of her lover whom she suddenly misses. She didn''t know what she swallowed down her throat, but she felt like she could feel the sweetness blooming on her tastes bud. Chapter 61: What is love? Chapter 61: What is love? Trantor : Idris By the time Ariel woke up, Edgar was already gone. Meanwhile, Sylvia, who was quietly reading a book who knows where she got it from, closed the book when she noticed her friend waking up. Did you slept well? Yes How long was I asleep? About four hours? Dinner is soon. Maybe right after waking up, Ariel''s fierce level was quite reduced due to her groginess. Moreove, Ariel was rubbing her eyes like a little sleepy cat, and Sylvia, who was watching it, made an expression as if she would die of over cuteness. Sylvia got up from her seat with a slight smile, approached Ariel, and sat down next to her. It was to fix the hair and clothes of her friend which has gotten messy due to sleeping. I was surprised earlier, Ariel. I didnt know you would react that way. Dont talk. My face is still hot. Edgar held her in his arms until right before she fall asleep, and that sight was still vividly etched in her mind. Its a relief that the line was drawn, even if it was just an excuse that didnt work. How long does the effect of the candyst? It should be gone by tomorrow morning? I don''t think I can face him in the meantime then. Ariel let out a deep sigh as her darkened eyes turned to Sylvia, who was seriously tidying up her hair. What kind of friend will bring candy that has the effect like that? For her, who thought that no matter how long it was, it would be ineffective after dinner tonight, it was as if a bolt of lightning has strike her. Still, for some reason, judging from the fact that she didnt say anymore nonsenses in front of Sylvia, there seemed to be a slight difference in the effect for each person. Or maybe it was because there were so many emotions and words she hadnt been able to convey to Edgar, that was why she was out of control. Either way, at the point of eating that candy, Ariels day was not going to be smooth sailing. How was it? After confessing to Edgar. Dont do that again. Because I am really angry. Ariel coldly red at her friend who yfully asked her question, and seemed to be about to blow fire out of her hand at any moment. Sylvia smiled bitterly at this and nodded her head, obediently admitting her mistake. At first, she did it with good intentions, but looking back now, she realize that it was too short of a thought. Yeah, actually, I do have some regrets too. Im sorry, Ariel. What, howe you reflect so easily? This is totally not like you. You know I hate to cross the line, even though I like pranks, right? but. Ariel nodded as if she couldnt resist. But in her opinion, Sylvia has always yed pranks, almost crossing the line most of the times. In fact, Sylvia is a genius for pranks even far better than Edgar, and she was very good at pranks that were fun without offending others, but Sylvia''s pranks always let Ariel throws a huge tantrum. In that respect, todays behavior was not like her. Sylvia, who always thought of the future and yed pranks,mitted a dangerous prank today that was quite stimting and difficult to undo. It must have been a pity that the two of them were ignorant of each others feelings. Its already been done, so I cant help it. But next time, I am gonna shoot fireballs at you, friends or whatever. Im sorry, there wont be anything like that in the future. Huh really, how can I just believe your words? Ariel pursed her lips, clearly revealing that she was quite upset. Because this was also part of Sylvias standardized patterns. Always I wont do it next time. After saying that, she will go tomorrow andmit another prank. It could be seen as a typical example of the story of the shepherd boy. However, contrary to Ariels doubts, Sylvia was really sorry this time. Next time she really wont do anything like this. No, to be precise, there might not even be a chance called the next time. Yes? Come to think of it Wheres the candy jar? Ariel questioned when she couldnt see the ss jar that contained the candy either on the table or near the seat where Sylvia was sitting. It is because she believed that there was no way others would have eaten such a monstrous candy, and even if someone had tried to, Sylvia would not have let them eat it, that is if she had a conscience. Oh, that? Dumped. If someone else picks it up for no reason, it might get me into a big trouble. That''s good. I was thinking of exploding the ss bottle as it is if I ever see it. As the memory of the first time she ate the candy still lingered in her head, Ariel gritted her teeth and let out spections. Ariel''s momentum was so intense that Sylvias hamstrings were tingling as she watched her friend. Ill bring you a proper present next time. Look forward to it. Look forward to what? Hey, stop doing that and trust me one more time. Ah, okay, dont cling to me! you stupid! Eventually, Sylvia, who managed to get another chance, let out a small cheer and deattached herself from Ariel. Next time, she must bring a proper gift to see her friends bright smile. With such a small wish in mind, Sylvia left the room with Ariel after hearing that the meal was ready before she knew it. * * * * * * * After dinner, Edgar went straight to the study at Yulkens sudden call. It was a ce he hadnt been to since thest incident, so somehow the furnitures in the room looked quite different from back then. I heard you called. Dont stand there stiffly,e in. Yes. The other day, due to circumstances, he had been treated rather rudely, but the other party is the head of the Robeheim family and such was an existence for Edgar to carelessly look up to. So, Edgar greeted the other party with the utmost courtesy and headed toward the sofa. Yulken, who was tidying up something in front of the desk, btedly walked towards him. Isnt this the first time youve been here since then? Somehow it happened. At the angr tone and posture, Yulken unknowingly smiled bitterly. There was his position, and the boys position too, so it would be useless to say that he wasfortable with it, but there was one thing he wanted to ask for. That girl It doesnt matter to me, but in front of Helena, treat her with a limited tone. Do you know how disappointed my wife was? I will do my best. It was a fairly embarrassing request for Edgar, so he gently scratched his cheek and gave an answer that was neither refusal nor affirmation. Thats also true, Helena''s request was made only when he was young, and he could still treat Ariel like a friend if it was still before they matured, but it no longer seems possible now. Besides, Edgar wasnt stupid enough to not know that his position within the Robeheim family is slowly rising. In this situation, if the way he treats Helena seems a bit frivolous, he will end up in the ranks of his vassals. Edgar had recently heard rumors that the Robeheim couple favored him, so he was even more cautious. The rumors must have bothered you. Oh? Yea, thats . Watching him avoid his gaze, Yulken smirked and nodded his head slightly with an expression of understanding. Even he knew what the boy cared about. It was because the title of head of the grand dukes family was not acquired throughbeling. It doesnt mean that I dont have ears to hear and eyes to see. Like it or not, I knew right away that more talk about you are likely to circte in the future. . Edgar, caught off guard, lowered his head, and Yulken burst outughing. Other than that, the boy must have thought that he had to be careful only with himself. In a sense, it is the simplest way to keep things to himself and avoid trouble, but at the same time it was also a much clumsy idea. Shouldnt he have known if he had discovered when a branch of a tree lying on the floor was on fire, then the mes should have already spread considerably more than he thought. Well, if one ask Edgar now, the answer is in a negative direction. At least, Yulken didnt think so. I heard about it today. Rumors spread throughout the castle. Im sorry that it seems like there was amotion because of me. Despite the sudden change of topic, Edgar calmly bowed his head and apologized. It wasnt really his fault, but he was also right about apologizing because he was the center of the problem, so he thought it would be better for him to take his ce as the other two would bow their heads. You didn''t say it out loud! But I have ears too. Sylvia, is it because of the medicine or candy that the child brought? Yes. At dinner, I deliberately kept quiet because I thought you guys would be ufortable, but thanks to that, my wife and subordinates were also busy whispering. The only female of the grand dukes family, who wanted to be a little quiet, confessed to the man who was like her childhood friend, in front of the public. Thanks to that, rumors spread among young maids and servants who liked to gossip, and it took less than half a day for it to reach the ears of others in the castle. Everyone was busy making misleading remarks about this love affair, the rumor was even slightly altered that it was because of the magic potion, but one thing was certain: it is not gonna be easy to fix this rumor. But on the other hand, it might also be the right thing. Yulken believed that if there was a way to turn this situation into an opportunity, there is only one. The reason Yulken called the boy today was to ask him about his intentions. Do you still consider yourself ascking? Is it that obvious? A strong light casts a shadow. And from what Ive seen so far, sometimes those who are in the shadows actually have a low opinion of themselves. From Yulkens point of view, Edgar indeed isnt on the same level as Ariel. Of course, his martial arts that were cut through a clear desire to improve were eptable, but that was just about it. But that didnt mean Edgar was less valuable either. Some of the people Yulken has observed so far sometimes try to measure the value of individuals only with their own abilities. In a world where ability proves everything, it may not be the wrong way. However, in Yulkens view, it wasnt the right way either. Some people sometimes stand out even more when they do not step forward, assist and protect others. In fact, his aide, Elfred, is also just such a case. I dont know what the chains that bind you are. Is it just a sense of self-me for your own shorings, or a sense of disqualifications based on the difference in family and ability? Yulken vaguely knew. The fact that her daughters love, which has always seemed to be one-sided, is bing more and more two-sided. The boys eyes, who always looked at his daughter yfully, are changing little by little. And even though this boy is in the closest position to his daughter, he cant get any closer. So, maybe a little bit of advice will do!? Dont you think I am pathetic? Pathetic? That sounds funny. The way you look now is the way I used to be, so how can Iugh at you? Huh? Edgar made a dumbfounded noise at the unexpected answer, but Yulkens expression was infinitely serious. In fact, seeing the boy reminded him of his childish self in the past, when he was most passionately worried about the feeling of love. Even though I had everything, I couldnt step forward. The position of heir to the House of Robeheim brings one the prestige of a god and a wealth vast enough tost a lifetime. Even though he had all of that, he hesitated to approach the youngdy of a family that has lower status than him, his innocent yet foolish self in the past. But now, looking back on those memories and watching the boy in front of him, he could see that his past actions weren''t wrong. You may think that you are unworthy, but isnt that what love is like since old times? Compared to the person one has a crush on, one will look infinitely shabby. Even if you have everything that youck, such as ability, family, wealth, and appearance, you will always be small in front of the person you love. It could be called Yulken of the past and Edgar of the present. I didnt call you tough at you, nor did I reprimand you for what happened today. I just wanted to give you some man-to-man advice. Are you allowing me? Allow!?. That would mean something else. Yulken put on an uncharacteristically mischievous smile and raised his eyebrows, then got up and headed towards the window. Like that day, after pouring wine into two empty sses, he grabbed one and returned to his seat to hand the other ss to Edgar. Im not saying this as her father, who hasnt given her any love for a long time. But I don''t want to send her away into someones arms. I think any father would feel the same way. Thank you for understanding. But, at the same time, I also thought about this. Yulken skillfully shook the wine ss in his hand and continued talking while observing the waves of red wine spreading around the rim. At least, if my precious daughter is to be held in someones arms, it would be nice if it was a man who resembled me in my youth. A person who thinks deeply about his feelings, never underestimates the person he holds in his heart, and can look back on himself calmly. Yulken hoped that a man capable of this one thing would be by his daughters side, even if he put aside other abilities. A long, long time before the rtionship could be rekindled like this, and we were able to hold our daughter in our arms. Dalgrak. Edgar, who had been silently listening to Yulkens story, stood up and heard a light sound from the buckle on his waist. Yulken could have been taken aback by the sudden action, but he only tilted his wine ss with a benevolent expression. Looks like youre busy. Yes, it seems that I have a schedule to go a little urgently. Right. But what is that object in your hand? When Edgar put his hand into his bosom and saw something shiny his hand, Yulken asked what it was. Edgarughed at him and opened his hand to show something pink and round and replied quietly. Its a joke I always y with your daughter. Please dont tease me too much. I guess I will let you off. At the end of that conversation, Edgar bowed and said his greetings and then went straight out of the study. It was an unusual way to gamble like this, but there was no way he could know what the royal road was for the first time in his life. Its full of things I still dont know. What kind of effect of the candy Ariel had really had, whether the words of love that she whispered softly into his ear were true, and even the reason she had smiled at him all this time. For him, everything was hidden in ckout, but at least there are two things he knew for sure. Shes an immature princess who cant be honest. As long as he can remember, the girl named Ariel Robeheim has always been disingenuous and a busy immature child. And she was always overflowing with the desire to win, and hated losing to death. In the midst of confusion, he decided to step forward holding onto those two truths. All he has to do is y pranks on her as usual. That is all. Chapter 62: Clumsy Girl Chapter 62: Clumsy Girl Trantor : Idris After dinner, Ariel, asked Shuri to serve her a cup of tea, then directly slumped on the bed like a dried fish left to sun dry on a string. Shuri, who returns to the room with a cup of tea in her hand, witnesses this scene and broke out into a light smile. Ariel''s current state was a sign that she no longer have a strand of strength to lift a finger and something that is seen from time to time. At times like this, Shuri knew better than anyone else that it was the best thing to do her own chores without disturbing her tired master as much as possible and quietly prepare only what was necessary before going out. Shuri, prepare an extra cup of tea for you too. Yes? For me . Shuri, who was preparing tea cups and refreshments on the table, expressed doubts about the sudden request of her master. The meaning of preparing for hers, it means to have tea time together. However, the Ariel that Shuri had seen so far was a girl with a stricter distinction between master and servant than she thought. It wasmon for her to talk with the subordinates, but she rarely asked for tea or meals together. Surprised by this, Shuri stared at Ariel with her eyes wide open, then smiled softly and nodded her head without saying anything. It was because her masters intentions were somehow predictable. Come on, mydy. You should get up before the tea gets cold. Okay Theres nothing I can do about it, since I have to drink after I asked for it. Ariel, who had been rolling over from side to side on the bed as if readying to get up for quite some time, got up btedly and walked towards the table with weak steps and sat down. What are you doing? You, sit down too. Ah yes. When Shuri, who was really worried about whether she could sit with her master or not, stood still and was pondering, Ariel, feeling frustrated, pointed at the seat opposite with her chin. What tea leaves are these? It tastes good. It is called Dhalia. It entered the market a few days ago and the customers said it was good. Is that so? hehehe . Ariel wasnt a big fan of tea, but she often enjoyed drinking tea leaves that suited her taste. And of all the tea leaves she''s ever drank, this one was particrly good. She''s not sure if its a fruity scent or what not, but she felt a unique acidity in taste, so it left a refreshing aftertaste on her tastebud. In these days, brew tea with this Dhalia leave. Are there any tea leaves left? Yes, of course. Good. Even if there isn''t enough, with the Robeheim familys connections, they could bring and present even the most precious tea leaves in front of this one and only heiress. It is safe to say that there is nothing that Ariel desperately wanted and couldn''t have. No, to be exact, there was only one. But why arent you saying anything? Say what what shall I talk about? You''re being quite today. Isnt it usually at times like this that you have to turn the tide of the conversation as a servant? Indeed, this was a tyrannical aspect of her master that was recognized by Edgar. However, she called the servant first as if she had something to say, and then med the servant because she was afraid to speak!? However, even in this situation, Shuri did not show any signs of embarrassment, and she handed over an apology cautiously and opened her mouth. Then, with all due respect, would it be all right if I start talking first? Is there anything you want to say? I didn''t mean that. Its just that I think I have a vague idea of what you want me to say. . Except for Ariel''s parents and Edgar, Shuri is the person who had been the longest person to stay beside Ariel, so Shuri was proud of herself to know Ariel very well. The fact that her master, who has always been somewhat high-handed and somewhat blunt towards the servants, took the initiative today first must mean that she had something to seek help with, even with a feeling of grasping at straws. [T: grasping at straws means an attempt to seed.''] And looking back at the most recent incident that happened to Ariel, Shuri made a rough calction and the answer came out easily. But would be up to the master she serves to decide whether or not she should say those words out aloud. Ariel : Before, I have once asked about the story of you and Ronan. And at that time, I was not being honest . Shuri : Not honest at that time what do you mean? Shuri''s face held an expression of Then you are being honest now?'' Ariel : Wha.. what is with that tone of voice..? Ariel expressed an embarrassed look at the tone of the servant who seemed to beining but also asking!? However, from Shuris point of view, it was a natural reaction. At that time, her master clearly denied the fact that she likes him, now she seems to express that she likes the boy but not enough to express it out aloud. In the end, it seemed to her that Ariels attitude towards Edgar had not changed much. Even so, now Ive be honest. Im saying that, but can a good looke out? But then Ariel expresses that I want to be honest now''. How is Shuri supposed to conclude her master''s intentions? Do you want to love, mydy? Do you want to ? Mmm, I dont know! It''s something Ive never done before . haaa. Thats right, it is indeed so. Shuri let out a sigh when she realized that her line of thoughts didn''t seem to fit with her master''s. Come to think of it, the girl she is serving is also just a young girl who was about to be eighteen and fell in love for the first time. Just an ordinary girl who had to mature earlier than her peers and develop her abilities early. The feeling of love is probably all that she has read through novels, literature books, or others. In a way, it was natural for such a girl at her age to be anxious about how to deal with the unknown feelings she felt for the first time in her life. On the contrary, it must have been all the more confusing for Ariel because it was a matter that could not be learned only by theory, such as magic, martial arts, and family affairs. Thinking of it that way, my master seems very cute. Shuri knew that her master is a pretty and a cute girl from a young age, but thinking that all of today''s actions came from her innocence made Ariel''s feel even cuter. I dont know what thedy will think, but Ronan and I instantly fell in love with each other directly without a date or Hmm? They said you guys were childhood friends, so both of you somehow ended up dating each other. Of course, its true that I realized my feelings after seeing him often because we were childhood friends At first, I was confused too. The story might have been a little different if one had been conscious of one''s partner as a member of the opposite sex from the beginning. However, Shuri and Ronan did not meet each other through a meeting ce or someone else''s introduction, they were just childhood friends who had been ying hand in hand since a young age. Thats why, when Shuri saw Ronan as a member of the opposite sex for the first time, she was at a loss as to what to do when she felt her heart''s strange pounding. Perhaps, if they weren''t friends, but in a rtionship where things could be cut off cleanly leaving behind no regrets, then she might have been able to go all out and confess boldly. However, for Shuri, Ronan was an irreceable friend, and that acted as a fragile spot that holds her back. Does the other person hold the same feelings as hers? If her confession is rejected, what will their friendship end in? Not even being able to maintain their friendship was something Shuri can''t even imagine. So I can understand how you feel right now. I was also hesitant, even when I realized to some extent that Ronan had feelings for me. He also You said? Of course. He hasn''t confessed yet, so it was just my wild guess, something that cant be sure. There is a saying that to believe one in ten. If it were to express Shuris feelings at the time and Ariels now, that would be the perfect expression. Is it true that he likes me? Does he see me as a member of the opposite sex? Even if such spections were rampant in her mind, the moment when she tried to reach out her hand for the answer, she hesitates. Is she doing the right thing? Wouldnt their rtionship just copse in a night because of one misunderstanding? So love is difficult. Until one of the two conveys their sincerity, a situation inevitablyes where they just confront each other without knowing the truth. Besides, its not something that happens because of someones fault. Its just a funny situation that happens because they cherish each other too much. Didnt thedy say that? If you confess to the young master first, you will lose. Yes Yes it was. But do you really mean that? It seems to me that even that is only a means of avoidance. Ariels body trembled for an instant at the servants sharp blow. The content that she couldnt spit out to anyone, even to herself. Hearing that through Shuris mouth made Ariel feel like a part of her heart was being torn apart. how did you know? I told you. I have had a simr experience. The Shuri of the past and Ariel of the present were very simr. If there is only one difference, is Ariel deceiving herself and continuing this act, but Shuri vowing to be honest with her feelings? Youngdy is just scared. Even though you believed that the young master liked thedy, you still hesitate because you aren''t sure yet if your spections are true. If anyone heard about this conversation, theyll think you''ve pried apart my skull and looked into what is in my head. Even if it isnt for a very long time, Ive been watching mydy from the side all the time. Even if I don''t pay attention, I will still know. At least, the girl Shuri had seen so far, Ariel Robeheim, was like that. Sometimes she cannot be honest with herself. She is a girl who did notmit acts that her pride would not tolerate. But before that, she had a personality that was more possessive than anyone else. Cant she approach the first man in the world that she didn''t have yet, something she wants more than anything else, then why talk about her pride? Regarding this, Shuri couldnt help but tilt her head. This is probably why he was happy when he realized that the youngdy had feelings for you to some extent. . Ariel shook her head softly without answering. It was Shuris words. As always, she relied on the kindness of a boy named Edgar. Shuri thought Im sure helle to you first this time too, so you can wait for him toe before you reach out your hand first and tremble with anxiety.'' In other words, instead of relying on an uncertain future and hoping for progress in their rtionship, they hoped for a more certain future, even if they looked somewhat farther away. Even if it was questionable whether he really loved her as a woman, it was clear that she loved him as a man. If Edgar came to her first and whispered love into her ear, there wouldnt be a happy ending as sure as that. The fact that you didnt honestly tell the young boy about candy That must have been the reason. Oh, did you know? I think you sometimes see me as an idiot. Of course, Im a bit blind, but . Shuri pouted for some reason and inted her cheeks a little. It was a story that made no sense in the first ce. Do you keep saying things you dont want to say? If someone who knew Ariels true intentions had seen that scene, they would never have believed it. Just not yet. Anyone would have noticed that it was a lie of a clumsy girl who wanted to dy her heartfelt confession. perhaps . Shuri inadvertently remembered a mans face and let out a windyugh. If it was that person, who knew Ariel better than she did, there is a good chance that he can probably grasp the essence of the situation. First, Ill clean up the tea cups and bowls ande back. Do you still have something you want to say? Yeah. Well, even if I stayed up all night, it wouldnt be enough. Shuri also nodded as if she understood her feelings, and left the room, putting the empty teacup and the bowl that used to serve sweets on the trolley. She''s going to go back and listen to all the stories of her master who is so cute today. The moment she opened the door with that feeling, Ah! uh hi? In front of her, is the man who had been on the topic a moment before standing with his hand raised awkwardly. Kuk Kuk. [Suppressed Laughter!] Shuri couldnt hold back theugh she had at the whim and burst outughing involuntarily, and stood there with her mouth covered, then pointed to the room and opened her mouth to Edgar. If you are looking for mydy, pleasee inside? I haven''t announced my presence yet, is that going to be okay? Then, as her handmaid. I will take the punishment. Thanks, Shuri. In response to his thanks, Shuri shook her head lightly and left the room with the trolley. From Ariels position, the hallway was in a blind spot, so she probably didnt see Edgar. If Young Master Edgar entered the room at this time, there would be screams and, at least, a lot of noise. Mydy, do your best. Without looking back, Shuri reached out one hand behind her and quietly closed the door, then crossed the hallway with her back straight as usual. Sending cheers to her master, at least inwardly. [T: sorry for thete update, I am studying a pretty time demanding course and the chapters also gained alot more words. So, how do you think their confessions will go!?] div> Chapter 63: Their sincere feelings Chapter 63: Their sincere feelings Editor : Aizen Ariel''s eyes widened with surprise as Edgar walked into the room, a bewildered expression etched across her face. It was as if his unexpected presence had caught herpletely off guard. "Why are you here, you idiot? If you have any idea, why did youe today?" she eximed. "I came to tell you something. Besides, when have I ever cared about circumstances?" Edgar replied nonchntly with a calm demeanour. "Ugh, never mind. When have you ever listen to my words!" Ariel muttered in frustration. Edgar took a moment to contemte Ariel''s words. Deep down, he knew that she had a point. So, he went to an empty seat nearby and sat down without retorting Ariel. "I didn''t tell you to sit down yet," Ariel said. "Do you want to leave your dear friend standing? That would be rather heartless, don''t you think!?" Edgar teased with a mischievous smile. "Ugh!" Ariel sighed. Ariel knew all too well that at this moment, a single word wouldn''t be enough to make Edgar budge. With a slight tongue click, she turned her head away. Edgar, in response, lowered his gaze slightly and remained silent before speaking a momentter. "That candy, does it''s effectst until tomorrow?" Edgar inquired. "Did youe even after knowing that? You have a bad personality!" Ariel snapped. "My personality, has it been bad for the past day or two?" Edgar responded. Ariel once again spat sarcasm at Edgar, who cheekily replied with a wide grin, proudly disying his self-satisfaction. What on earth did hee here for?'' Ariel thought to herself. Ariel had a strong urge to leave the room immediately and escape, but her feet wouldn''t move an inch. for some reason Perhaps it''s because I am still in the middle of the conversation, and I cannot spare my attention on anything else.'' Ariel alone spected her actions. "The moon has risen so beautifully today, hasn''t it?" Edgar suddenly remarked. Meanwhile, Edgar, rising from his seat, made his way to the balcony and let out a quiet exmation at the sight of the round moon ascending. It was a remark that might have seemed casual under normal circumstances. "Don''t pretend to be sophisticated. You don''t care about that any more than I do." Ariel rebuked. "Sometimes we all have days like this. Would you like toe and see?" Edgar responded calmly and undeterred by her words. "No, thanks. Please get out, I''m tired already and just want to sleep." Ariel dismissed the offer. Fortunately, Ariel found sce in the fact that she was able to speak her mind freely, unlike immediately after consuming the candy. Areil guessed that if she didn''t actively reply to Edgar, he would grow bored and leave the room. Thus, contrary to her intention of wanting to stand by his side, Ariel chose to pierce Edgar with icy words. . "What''s wrong? What''s with your reaction?" Ariel asked as silence ensued. Edgar, who would typically tremble and respond in kind, simply stared back at Ariel without uttering a word. This unexpected reaction sent a strange shiver down her spine, causing her to withdraw instinctively. In an unexpected turn of events, Edgar trudged toward Ariel without offering a reply. He reached a hand behind her neck, his hand carefully positioned, and leaned over himself. And then "It''s alright," he said reassuringly. With his other hand securely positioned under her knees, he easily bnced his strength and lifted her. "Wait! What on earth are you doing, you idiot!" she eximed, caught off guard by Edgar''s dramatic action. "Since you refuse toe, I have no choice but to escort you myself. Isn''t the moon exceptionally bright tonight?" Edgar said while lifting Ariel. "Enough with the nonsense! Don''t you think so? Put me down!" Ariel yelled. Although she spoke with annoyance, Ariel found herselfcking the strength to strike him. Edgar interpreted herck of resistance as a sign of surrender and wore a wide grin as he approached the balcony, embracing Ariel in his arms. "Shall I keep holding you like this? Or shall I put you down?" Edger asked her softly. "Ugh, that''s so bothersome." Ariel said Ariel was well aware that he possessed enough strength to hold her effortlessly for as long as he pleased. Ultimately, even if she entertained thoughts of seeking revenge and chose to make him suffer, she would only sink deeper into humiliation and shame for being held by him. "Fine, put me down. Let''s see how bright it is." Ariel said. Defeated, Ariel conceded and requested to be released. Edgar smirked mischievously and gently returned her to the ground without hesitation. "It''s good to hear you say that." Edgar said with a smile. "Do you have a death wish?" Ariel said with a hard stare. "Hey, calm down. I meant no harm, but this is a bit!" Edgar said Whoosh! As mes violently erupted from Ariel''s hand, Edgar hastily intervened, appealing for her to stop. Ariel extinguished the mes with a snort, knowing that she had only used them as a threat and had no intention of disying fireworks. She shifted her gaze to the moon, then turned her head back to Edgar, bringing up the main topic. "So, what''s the reason for your visit?" Ariel asked Edgar "Well, I just thought the moon was splendid tonight. Do you really need to ask the main topic?" Edgar said in response. "That''s your problem, not mine. If you don''t like it, you can leave. I''ll sleep just fine." Ariel said sharply. "Ugh, how can you be so stubborn?" Edgar said. Edgar had never expected Ariel to wait for him to waste time like this patiently. In the end, heplied with Ariel''s request and turned around, speaking as calmly as possible while facing her directly. "Ariel, how long have we known each other?" Edgar asked. "Since two years old Or, more precisely, didn''t we meet around eight months after we were born? So it must be up to 17 years." Ariel responded. Unlike Edgar, Ariel couldn''t recall their initial encounter clearly, so she calcted the time based on what Helen, her mother, had told her. "Seventeen years Whether it feels long or short, that''s subjective." Ariel said after calcting. "It felt long to me. I don''t know how it felt for you." Ariel said. "Why?" Edgar asked. "Regardless, it felt long. Why are you asking in such a roundabout way?" Ariel said impatiently. When Ariel snapped at him, Edgar chuckled while nodding, not pushing for further exnation. It had indeed been seventeen years, as he had said. Whether or not it felt long or short, it had undeniably been a significant length of time. However, one thing was certain: it had been enough time for their perspectives to shift and their emotions to change. Edgar pondered for a while, reminiscing about his various experiences with Ariel. Going on a mountain excursion together, encountering a wild boar, burying a time capsule as a symbol of their bond, and spending nights gazing at the stars side by side. Back then, those moments seemed him like just ordinary pages of everyday life, only gaining rity when revisited over time, Edgar thought. "Do you remember? The thing you mentioned about The Story of a Star.''" Edgar said inquisitively. "Well, why are you suddenly asking about that?" Ariel asked. "You never exined it in detail in the first ce." Edgar said defensively. "Well, all I said was that it existed. I was wrong anyway." Ariel replied sharply. It was a story Ariel had told him while lying in the rooftop of the backyard of the Billhark family garden, while watching shooting stars. At the time, Edgar couldn''tprehend why he hadn''t asked her to borate on the story or what significance it held for her, someone who had no interest in stars. Looking back now, perhaps the reason was simple and straightforward. "Actually, I heard about it from Mrs Helena. What is the story about?" Edgar said. "What? You heard from mother?" Ariel asked. Ariel, momentarily bewildered, asked again with wide eyes. Helena herself had deemed the story of the star as something to be shared with only two individuals throughout one''s life. So how could Edgar have heard it from Helena? It didn''t make sense. Noticing Ariel''s perplexity, Edgar raised the corner of his mouth and gently ced his hand on her head. Did he imagine it, or did her hair, which he had absentmindedly caressed countless times, feels particrly soft today? "Of course, I didn''t hear the entire story. While assisting with a past matter concerning your family, I learned a bit of its significant." Edgar hadn''t paid much attention to it at the time. He had been preupied with resolving the immediate issue at hand, and all he knew was that "The Story of a Star" was meant to be shared exclusively between two individuals in a lifetime. However, now it struck him as significant that Ariel had chosen to disclose its existence to him, even if not the full contents. It served as a big clue for him. Perhaps it was the confession of a lifetime, a representation of a young girl''s courageous expression of her feelings despite her shyness, even at the tender age of ten. It might be a delusion, but'' Edgar had never entertained the thought that Ariel saw him as anything more than a friend. However, even a slight shift in her perspective could alter how she viewed the world and her interactions with him. "Of course, I have no way of knowing what you truly think of me. Perhaps all my assumptions are nonsensical delusions, and you might p me across the cheek right now." . Finally, Ariel grasped the meaning behind the man''s words and locked eyes with him in silence. What a foolish man. Did you realize it only now? Look back and see. Isn''t it a little toote, at the very least? Especially when he knows better than anyone how much I despise people who can''t be punctual.'' "But you haven''t always been honest either. Even if I were to express it this way, it seems like you would just find a way to evade it somehow." " Right, you''re wrong. You fool." Ariel, now understanding her own heart, couldn''t help but scold him and utter words that didn''t reflect her true feelings. Edgar recognized that it was time to unveil the secret weapon he had been keeping hidden from Ariel''s views. He reached into the pocket of his coat. After some time, Edgar retrieved the item he sought and opened his palm, proudly presenting it to Ariel. Her eyes trembled with intensity. A small pink candy, shimmering like a fragment of a star in the night sky they had once gazed upon together. It was also the mischievous little thing that had been constantly bothering Ariel throughout the day. "That What are you nning to do with it?" Ariel asked shakily. "Just something I always do, a yful prank." Edgar said with a smile. Edgar had also arrived at this point after much contemtion. During the process, he had posed questions to himself and pondered what he desired most in the end. Did he wish to be her lover? Certainly, that would be the ideal happy ending, but it wasn''t the most basic desire he harbored. All he wanted was I want to hear Ariel''s sincerity.'' Edgar thought. The state of her heart currently. Even if she had once harbored feelings for him, those sentiments could have changed as they grew older. That''s why he was simply curious about how she regarded him now, in this very moment, and whether her heart resonated with his own. Hence, he had brought this candy. Was the sweet whisper she shared with him earlier a mere falsehood induced by the candy''s effects, or did it carry genuine sincerity concealed underneath theble of spoking lies? He believed that this is the only way to hear the unadulterated truth from someone as guarded as Ariel. !? "The taste is delightful. Are you certain it''s a vor you''d enjoy?" Edgar said to Ariel. Edgar tossed the rolling pink candy into his mouth. Ariel, observing this, was so taken aback that she couldn''t utter a word, her mouth agape while staring at him. I don''t feel anything extraordinary.'' Edgar thought. Ariel had anticipated a dramatic upheaval in Edgar''s demeanor due to the candy''s influence, but to her surprise, nothing about him seemed to change. Could it be that there are individual differences from each person? It didn''t matter much to him anyway, as this was just a justification. Tightening his grip "Hey, why are you suddenly doing this? Let go!" Ariel said. Ariel struggled as if trying to escape while muttering in a brusque tone at his actions of eating the candy and hugging her without saying anything. "If you want me to let go, you can leave. I have no strength left." Edgar said. " Dummy." Were those words sincere or insincere? Edgar couldn''t discern the truth, but at this point, it didn''t matter either way. What he was about to say next was something he wanted her to hear, even if it meant facing harsh words. "I might have expected this much aftering this far, but I love you, Ariel." Edgar said softly. . "Even though I don''t know how you feel. But even just incase I never see you again after tonight, I wanted to tell you this." Edgar felt Ariel''s body tremble in his arms. It wasn''t due to the cold night air in Hespania or merely feeling chilly. There was something more to it. Ariel, who had been listening to his confession on this moonlit night, with her face buried in his chest, finally spoke up in a sulky tone. " Dummy. There''s no ambiance, no style. What kind of confession is this?" Ariel said in response. It should have been in a more romantic setting. With a slightly more usible atmosphere. If you had thought a little more, there would have been countless situations that would have been a hundred times better than this. What on earth was this man trying to do by confessing in such a in ce and situation? However, even amidst these thoughts, the thing Ariel despised herself the most. How could she get so caught up in this confession, which was simply an honest expression of his true feelings, without any beautiful eloquence or sweet mboyance? Was she such an easy woman to please? No, perhaps it was because of him. Because he was a man who always brought forth his shorings. "I thought there would be a perfect ambiance with the silver moon up there, am I mistaken?" Ariel heard Edgar asked himself. "You are. You have been an idiot for so long." She replied. Then he mentioned that he would have to train himself from now on and expressed embarrassment over his hastily made confession. Ariel once again poured out words that did not reflect her true feelings, criticizing him. Edgar, silently listening to all this, smiled mischievously. He released her from his embrace momentarily and lowered himself slightly to meet her gaze. If the previous confession had merely been a prelude, then this was the start of a genuine prank to uncover her true feelings. "Now, it''s your turn, Ariel." Edgar said. "My turn? Heh, you should be grateful if I simply ept it. Do you really want to hear me say that I love you?" Since she had already heard the confession, Ariel was about to open her mouth obediently, thinking it wouldn''t matter. However, Edgar shook his head slightly, blocking her with his hand. "It is fine, but To be precise, I want to know if your actions towards me today were sincere or merely influenced by the candy." "That, that''s of course it''s because of the candy! How could I behave like that towards someone like you if it wasn''t for the candy?" Unable to bear telling the truth, Ariel reacted nervously and startled. As expected, Edgar knew she wouldn''t provide an easy answer, but her reaction was more intense than he had anticipated. However, he didn''t pay much attention to it. He had eaten that candy precisely for situations like this. "So, it''s safe to say it worked?" "What, what do you mean?" Ariel asked in confusion. "The effect of the candy I just ate. You just confirmed it yourself." "What effect?" Ariel asked. Ariel blinked in confusion at the sudden turn of events, tilting her head. The effect of the candy she had lied about to Edgar was clear. Obviously, he is talking about the effect of making up lies and blurting out words that were not true.'' which I said in the morning. And the candy Edgar had just eaten have the same effect.'' Ariel thought to herself. Which means'' "You, You were!" "So, what will you do now?" Edgar asked "This idiot What in the world is this kind of confession?" Ariel''s eyes widened as she btedly realized the reality of the situation, and her hands and feet trembled. Edgar was actually using the lies she had told him earlier against her. As expected, it is that damn candy''s fault.'' If Ariel doesn''t express her honesty now out of embarrassment, Edgar wil joke, I lied about the the candy too.'' I''m going to talk to her about her true feelings. Even though Ariel knew the true effect of the candy, she couldn''t just blurt it out. Revealing the truth would mean admitting that all the humiliation words and actions she had done throughout the day were genuine. She had to convey her true feelings to bring this unpleasant game to an end. "How about it, Ariel? I want to hear it from your own mouth." Edgar requested. "Ugh" Ariel responded. Ariel cursed internally at the man who had just confessed his love to her. Confessions she had witnessed in novels or ys had a more affectionate and tender atmosphere. But howe it is like this when ites to her? But she couldn''t dismiss this confession as nonsensical. She had secretly hoped for this moment with some kind of anticipation for a long time. "Well, if you''re that curious I suppose I could tell you." He had already confessed regardless, so it is like she has already win against him. Acknowledging and epting the embarrassment of her own behaviour would be enough for the sake of the situation. It was a final decision she made with pride. Yet, even in such a serious moment, this man still managed to touch her heart. "What''s wrong? Can''t you hear me well?" Edgar teased. "Ugh!" Ariel reacted. She had heard him clearly, listened attentively, and even seen the gentle smile on his face! The urge to scream was building up inside her, but Ariel hesitated. Unless she mustered the courage to confront him with her true feelings, this stalemate would continue. With the expression of a broken heart, she looked up at the man''s face. She despised that smirk even in this situation. In the end, it seemed that being direct might be the only way to resolve things. Swoop! (probably the sound of Ariel reaching for his cor) Swiftly, she grabbed Edgar''s cor, causing the boy to turn his head, anticipating a conversation. But what awaited him wasn''t a sincere deration from a girl''s heart. "What''s the matter? Are you finally going to answer me now?" "Fool, idiot, Ed." Ariel responded. Without hesitation, Ariel yanked down Edgar''s cor and tiptoed slightly to meet his eyes. And their lips met, their shadows intertwining. It wasn''t the passionate, adult kiss that entwines tongues. Nevertheless, her actions conveyed the sincerity she had been unable to express until now with words, along with all the hidden emotions of the day. Was it because of the candy he had consumed earlier? Ariel''s first kiss in her life carried a faint scent of fresh strawberries. Soon, their lips parted, and Ariel''s red eyes stared directly into his, bathed in moonlight. As if iming him as her own, as if etching her mark into his golden eyes. "Do you even realize the gravity of your actions?" Ariel asked. "I haven''t done anything else wrong have I?" "Then Are you certain?" Ariel asked. She had only confessed once, and now Edgar, with his sudden increase in offenses, responded as if it were absurd. But Ariel''s eyes, as she shrugged her shoulders, were clear and resolute. Ariel walked away, embracing the cool night breeze that caressed her entire being. She turned back, cing her index finger on her lips. Edgar had never seen such a bewitching smile. It seemed as though a mythical horse was attempting to charm its prey. "Because it drove me to the brink of madness. Now, even if you detest it, you can''t escape from me." I''ll make you realize that the moments when I wasn''t sincere were actually enjoyable.'' "Please take care of yourself. My foolish sweetheart." Ariel said to Edgar. Upon hearing her calmly expressed true feelings, Edgar couldn''t help but smile wryly. Perhaps he had fallen in love with an incredibly audacious woman. [T: My editor said he loves this novel so much, what about you guys?] div> Chapter 64: Not Friends, But Lovers Chapter 64: Not Friends, But Lovers Trantor : Idris Editor : Aizen After a night that felt like a dream, Ariel awakened from a deep slumber and stretched with a groan. She traced over her lips as if she could still sense the lingering warmth from the previous night''s kiss. Lost in thought, Ariel unintentionally brushed her lips and buried her face in the pillow, wrestling with her emotions. Am I going insane? Are you out of your mind, Ariel Robeheim!'' Why did she end up engaging in such audacious behavior? The ambience of confessions had a mesmerizing effect on her, but even though she crossed the boundary, she did it without regrets. After what happenedst night, she wonders how she should face Edgar from now on a daily basis. "It''s all that fool''s fault! It''s not as if I''m promiscuous or anything of the sort!" Now, even though their rtionship had evolved from friendship to romance, Ariel''s me towards Edgar persisted consistently. To be honest, it was embarrassing for her as well. Who could have anticipated that he would confess his feelings at such an unexpected moment? Perhaps it was because, for a brief moment, the thought of her long-cherished desireing true overwhelmed her. Or it could have been the extraordinarily radiant moonlight from the previous night that momentarily made his ugly face appear somewhat more appealing and smart. "Excuse me, miss, are you awake?" Meanwhile, in the morning, Shuri knocked on the room door to greet Ariel, unaware that she had already kicked off the futon and was in a state of turmoil. Under ordinary circumstances, maintaining silence would have been the appropriate response, signifying that she was still asleep. However, her thoughts were far from normal at this moment. Her mind was a whirlwind of conflicting emotions and jumbled thoughts. Unable to muster a coherent response, Ariel blurted out something that made little sense. "Oh no! I haven''t woken up yet!" Ariel eximed. "Yes?" Bewildered, Shuri asked. "Ah!" Without a choice, Ariel sighed. What does it mean when an awake person says she isnt awake yet? Ariel, realizing her mistake toote, sighed, but it was no use crying over spilled milk. "If you''re awake, can Ie in?" Shuri''s voice resonated through the door, seeking permission to enter the room. "Yes, you maye in," Ariel responded, aware that denying entry would only arouse suspicion. She understood it was best to go along with the situation. Ariel''s permission escaped her lips with a sense of eptance, epting that things would unfold as they should. Her head hung low, reminiscent of a puppet with loose strings, as Shuri entered the room, slightly dyed. "Good morning, mydy. But why is your face so flushed?" Shuri inquired, noticing the crimson hue on Ariel''s cheeks. "Oh, it''s just my mood. Its my mood!" Ariel dismissed it with a yful remark while ignoring the question. "Um Is something wrong?" Shuri pressed further. Ariel''s face grew even redder, matching the intensity of her eyes. The sight was enough to raise concerns, prompting thoughts of calling a doctor immediately. "Did something happen?" Shuri asked, sensing there might be more to the situation than meets the eye. Shuri contemted for a moment, realizing that the recent event, though not catastrophic, had left a significant impact. Looking back at yesterdays events, the only thing I remember is Young Master Edgar looking for Ariel''s room.'' Shuri thought to herself "Ah!" Shuri eximed At that moment, a forgotten memory resurfaced in Shuri''s mind, and she pped her palms together, creating a sharp popping sound. Could that be the reason for the shift in Ariel''s state of mind? Shuri questioned herself, realizing the importance of this forgotten memory. I can''t believe Ipletely forgot about it.'' Shuri chastised herself silently. I should ask about it right away.'' Shuri approached the bed, trying to maintain aposed demeanor while eagerly anticipating the change in Ariel''s expression once she asked the question that lingered in her mind. With a deliberate nonchnce, Shuri tidied up the scattered clothes and belongings in the room as if nothing was amiss. Then, seizing the opportune moment, she spoke up. "Observing you, mydy, it seems that you have developed a close rtionship with Young Master Edgar," Shuri told Ariel. "What!?" Ariel''s eyes widened in surprise. Her expression questioned how Shuri hade to know about her rtionship with Edgar. Sensing Ariel''s curiosity, Shuri paused her tasks and walked over to her side, maintaining a calm and reassuring demeanor. "I, too, have shared the details of my love story with you, mydy, so I believe I have the right to hear about what happened yesterday How do you think?" Shuri spoke gently, extending her understanding and support. "" Ariel was speechless Then she nodded. Ariel, with her face buried in the pillow, nodded slightly, indicating her willingness to share her thoughts. There was little point in attempting to conceal the truth, as Ariel considered Shuri to be trustworthy enough. After a brief moment of reflection, the memories from the previous day slowly started to piece themselves together, finding their way through Ariel''s lips, eager to be revealed. * * * * * * * While Ariel recounted the previous days events, Edgar stood in front of her room door, nervously scratching his cheek. Though he had known Ariel since childhood, today marked the first time they would meet as lovers. Edgar felt a sense of unease, unsure of how he should present himself to Ariel in this newfound romantic context. "I never expected to feel this way," he thought. He reflected on his unexpected worries. Yet, deep down, he knew these worries stemmed from a ce of happiness. Ariel was like a delicate flower, someone who would elicit attractions from other men. And she is now his lover, and the thought brought a surge of joy to Edgar''s heart. Even upon waking up in the morning, he struggled to resist the urge to cheer and pinch his cheeks, almost as if he wanted to confirm that yesterdays memories were real and not just a dream. While Edgar couldn''t ascertain Ariel''s exact feelings, he knew that this exhrating sensation was unlike anything he had ever experienced before in his life. Click. "Oh, you''re already here, young master," came Shuri''s voice as the tightly closed door swung open. When Edgar, clenched his fists, still caught up in the rush of his own victorious thoughts, the shut door in front of him opened and the figure of Shuri appeared. Seeing her standing there with a knowing smile made him scratch the back of his head, feeling a mix of anticipation and nervousness. He then realized that Ariel had likely shared everything with Shuri. "Uh, yes. I am here." Edgar admitted. Shuri yfully chided, "Cough, cough, mydy. Master Edgar is here, so you shoulde out quickly." So noisy! I am almost finished ! Ariel''s voice echoed inside the room, clearly troubled as usual. However, Edgar couldn''t help but feel a slight sense of relief, hoping that his presence might bring somefort. After what felt like an eternity of silent anticipation, Ariel cautiously emerged from the room. Strangely, she was adorned in a sky-blue dress that she rarely wore. "Ah" Edgar uttered, his curiosity piqued. "What''s with that expression? If you feel likeughing, go ahead. I''m not ustomed to this either." Ariel said to Edgar. Ariel was typically active and preferred clothes that were easy to move around. It is well known that she did not prefer clothes which seemed to focus on aesthetics rather than convenience. Edgar found himself taken aback by her appearance and hesitance, with hands on the hem of her skirt and a blush adorning her face. It was a sight that caught Edgar entirely off guard. Edgar smirked in response. "It''s because you''re pretty," he remarked, "Yes, pretty" Ariel trailed off, unable to respond coherently, feeling her cheeks grow warm. His words were causing Ariel to react with a mix of surprise and embarrassment.''Ugh, if it were like before, I would have handled it more smoothly.'' Ariel thought to herself, a hint of frustration tugging at her heart. Was it just because their rtionship had shifted slightly, that she was so affected by a simplepliment? Ariel couldn''t deny the sensation of her heart being pierced by Edgar''s words, leaving her unsure how to respond. "Well, I suppose I''ll have to give up my seat," Ariel mentally resolved, acknowledging that she needed to navigate this new dynamic with Edgar. Chuckling at Ariel''s flustered state, Shuri gracefully bowed to Edgar and left the room so as to give the two a private space. It was clear to her that as a newly established couple, disying affection without regard for onlookers would be challenging. Shuri knew it was her duty as an experienced individual to demonstrate maturity and wisdom in such situations. "Ariel," Edgar called out. "Don''t look at my face right now! It must look strange" Ariel protested, feeling self-conscious. "It does look strange but in a good way. You''re simply beautiful," Edgar chimed in. "Such words are forbidden! Just stay away for a moment!" Ariel insisted. She did not want to appear as a woman who, after confidently expressing her opinions yesterday, now blushed at a merepliment. She wanted to guide Edgar withposure and depth, reflecting her position as the sessor of the Robeheim family. "Huh?" Ariel eximed. She firmly nodded, believing that she had mentally prepared herself somehow. However, without any warning, Edgarunched a surprise attack. Being almost a head taller than Ariel, he embraced her from behind, wrapping his arms around her shoulders and waist. "What kind of scream was that? It sounded like a frightened cat," Edgar jokes. "Don''t, don''t hug me so suddenly! At least give me some time to prepare mentally" Ariel protested, feeling caught off guard. "I can only hug you, but there''s no such thing as mental preparation. I''m just d we didn''t identally kiss," Edgar responded. "Kiss?" Ariel squeaked. Ariel felt the urge to exim that she had never permitted him to go to such length, but at that moment, the memories of their time together yesterday yed vividly in her mind. In a bted realization, Edgar came to understand that it was Ariel who had initiated the kiss first. There was no escape from that truth. Whatwhat kiss?" Ariel questioned, her frustration evident. "Why? Do you want to do it?" Edgar replied, Seeing a yful smile on his face provoked an inward roar of anger from Ariel. He seemed to know exactly how she felt. Their rtionship had transitioned from friendship to lovers, yet Edgar''s mischievous nature showed no signs of waning. "It''s not like I really want to, but if it''s something you truly want, there''s nothing I can do to stop it" Ariel reluctantly admitted. "All right then. Can I hold you like this?" Edgar proposed. "Argh!" Ariel felt a surge of frustration. Ariel felt like she was on the verge of throwing a tantrum. However, as Ariel insisted on pulling away, she could not resist the growing heat within her body caused by the warmth of their embrace and Edgar''s distinct scent. Gradually, Ariel''s resentment subsided, and she reached out to gently untangle Edgar''s arms that held her captive. Turning to face him, she looked up with open eyes. Her two red eyes held a hint of lingering resentment, silently questioning why they hadn''t gone further. "Okay, I''m sorry. I suppose I teased you too much," Edgar apologized, realizing the deeper meaning behind Ariel''s words. "It''s not fair We''re not just friends anymore. Were lovers You foolish man." In the past, teasing was a regr part of their dynamic when they were friends. But now that they had transitioned to a romantic rtionship, Ariel expected more tenderness from Edgar. Recognizing the significance of Ariel''s words, Edgar ced his hand on her cheek with a wry smile and lowered his gaze. "I''m sorry. Aspensation, I will devote myself to being with you all day today," he offered. "If that''s just a lie, I don''t want to see you ever again," Ariel replied with a hint of skepticism. "That''s a bit extreme. It''s only been a day since we became lovers." Edgar chuckled. "Then I don''t know, you idiot. Just apologize properly." Ariel said to Edgar. Even though Edgar had apologized earlier, he still wondered what else he could do. Then he realized what Ariel''s desired proper apology'' meant. Then Edgar tilted his head slightly and lowered his lips to kiss hers. Ariel felt a tickling sensation, but she raised herself on her tiptoes, closed her eyes, and eagerly weed his approaching lips. How many minutes passed as they stood there, eyes closed and lost in the moment? When their lips finally parted, an unexpected visitor approached the couple, who had just opened their eyes. "Silvia?" Ariel murmured. Ariel had btedly recognised her friend''s presence. And then there was a moment of silence. During this time, Silvia''s expression shifted as she watched the affectionate disy between Ariel and Edgar. Gradually, Ariel''s face flushed from the bottom up, and it was only when Edgar''s puzzled smile formed that she hastily spoke up. "I-I''m sorry! Actually, I came to tell you that the candy I gave you yesterday seems to have been mistaken for just regr candy I guess I am needed here.!" Uncharacteristically, Silvia spoke rapidly, pouring her words like a waterfall. Then, with a quick "See youter!" She swiftly disappeared. Ariel stared nkly at the spot where Silvia had been, her mind trying to process what had just happened. After about three seconds Swoosh! [The sound of a fire ball popping from Ariel''s hand. "Hey, Ariel! What are you nning to do with that?" "Let go! Release me, you idiot!" With her face flustered, Ariel attempted to chase after Silvia, wielding a me that held a different intensity from the one she had shown Edgar as a threat. "If that hits, your friend will be thoroughly charred! Are you out of your mind?" "I am gonna burn her! Until there''s nothing but ashes left!" The situation, which had been upgraded from friendship to a romantic rtionship on one side and downgraded to a target of revenge on the other side, was anything but amusing. However, one thing was sure: Even though the candy had turned out to be ordinary with no special effects, it had left more of an impact than any powerful magic could have. div> Chapter 65: Determination as her lover Chapter 65: Determination as her lover Trantor : Idris Editor : Aizen In the end, due to Sylvia''s disruption, the chaos continued throughout the day without showing any signs of calming down. Afterwards, the three individuals gathered in Edgar''s room, exchanging peculiar nces. To be precise, it was Sylvia who trudged over trembling, and Ariel, with her arms crossed, observed her as she entered the room. Sitting between the two women, Edgar wore a wry smile and calmly sipped his ck tea. "So, what''s the exnation?" Ariel''s words broke the silence, causing Sylvia to tremble slightly. Sylvia, who was always uncharacteristically defensive, struggled to find words as she realised her wrongdoing. Knowing he couldn''t defend Sylvia this time, Edgar just silently enjoyed the cookies on the table. Fortunately, even amidst the turmoil, the cookies were not overly sweet, suiting Edgar''s taste. "Well, um I initially thought it was the magic candy, too." "Oh..you did?" Ariels attitude, as if telling her to continue talking, unless she wants the mes from her hands to hit the target(Sylvia) right away. So in response, Sylvia was forced to keep talking while her hands trembled like those of a weak prey in front of their hunter. "But yesterday, your condition seemed a bit off, so I tried one as a test, and it didn''t work?" It didn''t? "Yes. So when I checkedter, I realised the packaging on the bottle was slightly different. I must have mistakenly brought the wrong regr candy from home." To be precise, it meant she had brought thetter of the two options: magic candy that resembled regr candy or just in regr candy. Upon hearing this, Ariel released a deep sigh and stared at Sylvia, whom she called a friend, with intense eyes. In those crimson eyes, there was a clear question; "Should I kill her right now?" Sylvia let out a short scream, quickly getting up from her seat and seeking refuge behind Edgar. Poor Sylvia was unaware that her actions will only fuel Ariel''s anger furthermore. "Youwhere do you think you''re putting your hands now?" Ariel asked in a cold tone, devoid of emotions, with her anger intensifying due to Sylvia''s hasty action. "Where? Ah!!" Initially confused as to why Ariel was even more furious, Sylvia sighed low when she realised what she had inadvertently done. Her hands had ended up on none other than Edgar''s shoulder and waist. And before her eyes stood a very possessive friend who had be Edgar''s lover overnight, ring at her. "Hey, it''s not what you think! Ariel, you know me!" "I think I know how you''d like to meet your demise." "No! Do I even have him? Why should I care about someone like Edgar?" "What? Edgar is someone'' to you?" I must really be going insane!'' Sylvia inwardly screamed at the problematic reality that no matter how she answered, she would be in trouble, and regardless of her response, she would be in trouble. Even in such a hopeless situation, one thing was certain; Ariel had developed a strong attachment to Edgar. "Now, Sylvia, return to your seat. Ariel, it''s time for you to calm down," Edgar spoke, trying to diffuse the tense situation. "Are you taking that girls side now?" Ariel questioned with a hint of disappointment. "tha..that girl?" Sylvia was on the verge of tears, hurt by her friend''s cold demeanour and theck of her name being mentioned. Fuck! Huh!? On the other hand, tears began to stream down Sylvia''s face unexpectedly. "It''s not that girl. It''s your friend and also my friend. Please, take a seat," Edgar intervened, trying to mend the situation. "Tsk, what''s the point if you''re not going to be nice to me?" Ariel retorted. "If being nice to you will help, then stop. I''m sorry too, soe here," Edgar replied. Ariel, although pouting, obediently approached Edgar and stood before him. Edgar extended his hand, gently stroking her hair and yfully pinching her cheek. "Are you really angry?" he asked in a gentle voice, to which Ariel averted her gaze and replied, "Not really." Meanwhile, Sylvia watched this scene with admiration and envy towards Edgar. "As expected, childhood friends are different," she thought. While Sylvia had been close to Ariel for a long time, their infrequent meetings due to their respective circumstances made their bond palepared to Edgar''s rtionship with Ariel. In essence, Edgar knew how to handle Ariel far better than Sylvia ever could. "It''s fundamentally different," Sylvia concluded. While Sylvia tried to appease Ariel''s anger, Edgar focused on calming her down first and then resolving the situation by discussing the matter logically. It was an approach that relied on the assumption that Ariel could be persuaded. Shall we even say it was a seductive and dangerous aspect of Edgar''s personality that had captivated the heart of the future Grand Duchess since their childhood? Sylvia suddenly felt as though a halo was shining behind Edgar. "Ah, I understand. I won''t be angry," Ariel finally conceded. "Really? And will you also keep your promise today?" Edgar inquired. "Tsk, it''s too much to ask after I''ve already made a promise," Ariel replied. He said he would spend the entire day with her, and he would keep to it. Even though he was right in front of her, Ariel couldn''t help but feel somewhat inadequate. However, she couldn''t leave it at that. In the end, Ariel reluctantly nodded, as if reluctantly agreeing to the terms of the negotiation. "If you do get angry, it won''t happen. Instead, I apologise, so I''ll hug you once more," Edgar suggested. "Instead, hug me a bit longer this time," Ariel requested. "Very well, then." With that, Edgar embraced Ariel tenderly, holding her fragile body with care as if he didn''t want her to break. "Somehow, it feels a bit different," Ariel thought. She couldn''t help but notice that the emotions conveyed through his warm embrace felt a little more affectionate than before. He hugged her every now and then when they were just friends, so hugging wasnt anything new between the two of them. But simply because the rtionship between them had changed a little; the different emotions that were shown through his warm hug felt really good. "Anyway, it''s amazing," Ariel murmured softly, enjoying the warmth in his arms. "What?" Edgar''s soft voice reached her ears while he enjoyed the hug. Ariel raised her face from his chest.. Then Edgar''s mischievous smile greeted her as she raised her face from his chest. A cold feeling of anxiety crept over Ariel''s spine. "If what Sylvia said is true, does that mean all your clinginess andining about me yesterday were your true feelings?" Edgar teased. ! (Ariel, shocked by the question) Do you like me that much? Edgar asked. Ariel frantically attempted to pull away from his arms as he had reminded her of something she had forgotten. Thump!!! (Ariels heart racing because of the question) However, Edgar was a strong man who could easily restrain her. As she tried to escape, he calmly sat down on the sofa, still holding her from behind. "Hey, let go of me you idiot! Every time you tell me not to get angry!" Ariel protested, her frustration evident. "I''m not trying to make you angry. I''m just curious. Did you really like me that much?" Edgar asked, genuinely interested. "How would I know!" Ariel replied, feeling conflicted. Since Sylvia had informed her about the effect of the candy, her memories became hazy, as if she had been under some kind of influence. She remembered moments of being close to Edgar, rubbing her face against his arms, putting her head on his thighs and using it as ap pillow. However, she couldn''t discern if it was her true feelings or a result of the candy''s magic. "No, there must have been a reason. It wouldn''t have been like that if I hadn''t lost control," Ariel tried to rationalise, convincing herself with lies that wouldnt make her a bad friend, that the candy was indeed magical, and that there was nothing wrong with her. Sensing Ariel''s difort, Edgar released his hold on her and untangled his arms. "I can''t believe you two became lovers just yesterday," Silvia eximed, surprised by their physical intimacy level, such as hugging and cheek-touching. "Yeah? It doesn''t seem any different from yours, does it?" Ariel responded. "Not at all. Before we started dating, I was the one pushing for physical contact, but once we became a couple, I couldn''t even hold his hand properly," Silvia confessed, gesturing with her hands like a woman in her 40s. With unexpected curiosity, Edgar and Ariel turned to Sylvia, eager to delve into her love history. "Is it still the same for you?" Edgar asked. "Yeah, what about it LOL," Silvia replied. Seeing her swallowing her gossipy nature as if it were difficult to say more, Edgar shook his head, trying to prevent his imagination from running wild with what Silvia was hinting at. Ariel, on the other hand, as a novice in this field, tilted her head and observed the two. "I used to be more forward before we started dating, but after I realised he knew I liked him, I couldn''t make any moves," Sylvia admitted. "You''re quite special too. Knowing your usual personality, you''d probably pull down his cor and kiss him," Edgar added. "Yeah?" Sylvia tilted her head, surprised by Edgar''s oddly specific exnation. It seemed that ever since this topic came up, Ariel''s words had significantly decreased. Ariel sat there, head down, unsure of what to contribute to the conversation. Sylvia sensed a distinct difference in the air at this point. "Did Ariel ever kiss you like that?" Sylvia finally asked. !? What? ah Ariel and Edgar''s bodies shuddered involuntarily as they were caught off guard. Recognising that the answer was true, Sylvia''s expression darkened, and she stared at her friends with mischievous intent, her lips curling into a sly smile as she intended to tease her newly-loved friends. Btedly realising the situation, Ariel red at Edgar, silently demanding that he resolve the situation. Edgar, trying to diffuse the situation,ughed and attempted to cover it up as much as possible. "Do you really mean that it''s true? After all, the one we are talking is Ariel," I thought it hadnt gotten this far when I saw her cling to Edgar on the sofa yesterday, but it appears to be more than I had imagined.'' Sylvia contemted. Then Sylvia eximed, pretending to be exaggeratedly surprised and covering her mouth. Ariel''s face, which had just started to regain itsposure, flushed red once again. "Hey, you idiot! If you hadn''t said that, we wouldn''t have been caught! What are you going to do!" Ariel scolded Edgar, feeling flustered. "It''s nothing to be ashamed of, so what? Are you embarrassed about kissing me?" Edgar replied, unperturbed by the situation. . The situation was never expected toe out that way. Ariel was taken aback by his unexpected response, unable toe up with a suitable reply. She didnt say that, but even if she insisted and said she was ashamed of it, it would already be toote. She couldn''t deny it, but admitting it would only further embarrass her. Ariel felt trapped, her face burning with shame. Ariel then came to a conclusion. "I want to go see my mother," Ariel blurted out. She was seeking an escape from the situation. Sigh. thud. Ariel sighed and ran away. "She ran away," Edgar remarked. "Yeah," Sylvia chuckled. The two friends exchanged amused nces as they watched Ariel disappear through the door. "She''s so cute that I can''t stop teasing her," Edgar remarked. He thought about the contrast between Ariel''s appearance as the heir to a cold noble family and her true personality known only to them. The thought of the real Ariel made them bothugh. However, as they sensed the atmosphere growing heavier, Sylvia finally spoke up, taking advantage of Ariel''s absence. "Edgar, I''m asking because Ariel isn''t here Are you really okay?" Sylvia asked, her concern evident. "It''s tough, but I''ll manage," Edgar replied He understood exactly what Sylvia was referring to. It was the part he had been most worried about and had been at the forefront of his mind when he confessed his feelings to Ariel the day before. On the surface, their families were bound by a master-servant rtionship. If Edgar were the son of an unrted family, the situation might have been lessplicated. But given the circumstances, it was different. There would inevitably be those who would try to cause trouble. During such times, the most dangerous enemies were the ones within. "If you ever need help, let me know. Although there are limits to what I can do," Sylvia offered, concerned for her friend''s well-being. "I appreciate the offer but don''t want to rely on anyone. It''s the path I''ve chosen, so I''ll find a way to get through it" Edgar replied, declining Sylvia''s assistance with a wry smile. Deep in thought, he carefully touched the teacup''s rim. Edgar knew that his decision could potentially harm not only Helena, who had cared for him all these years but also Yulken, the head of the family and even the woman he loved. It wasn''t just a hypothetical assumption; but something that is bound to happen. In the face of this, Edgar knew what he had to do. He wouldn''t run away, iming to be a victim, like the protagonist of a tragic story. Instead, he would fight together with the person he loved, holding their hand. And he is certain that this is what Ariel wanted the most. Edgar believed in that with all his heart. [T: So, the story progresses at an unimaginable speed once they confess their feelings. Even I feel somewhat awkward at their speed not to mention Sylvia] div> Chapter 66: Unexpected News Chapter 66: Unexpected News Editor : Aizen A year before they were both about toe of age, unexpected news arrived at the Robeheim family''s doorstep. That was why they boarded the carriage at an unusual time and left Hespania for a while "You actually didn''t needed to tag along " "What? Are you saying you don''t want me toe with you?" Edgar spoke to Ariel with a troubled expression as the carriage moved. When Ariel responded abruptly, he had to intervene and try to calm her down, asking if that was the case. Edgar didn''t say it simply because he wanted to get away from her and be alone. He said it because he knew better than anyone that every minute and every second mattered for her. She would soone of age and had to immerse herself in public affairs. Nevertheless, when he mentioned that he would go to Ardenum in ordance with his schedule, she tried to stop him. "It won''t take long anyway, so please wait a moment." He tried to appease her. But Ariel''s response was simple. "Since it won''t take that long, it''s better. We can go together." Eventually, Edgar, who was determined, had to adjust his schedule to go to Ardenum with Ariel. And now, they were riding together in the carriage. "Besides, if it concerns your family, it concerns mine as well. Don''t see me as someone who is uninvolved." . Ariel''s statement, devoid of any shame despite her usual reserved demeanor, clearly came from the heart. Edgar was well aware of this, so he simply nodded silently and tightly held her hand. "I never expected to suddenly have a younger sibling out of nowhere." It was a letter for Ed that arrived about a month ago. The contents were nothing out of the ordinary, but it mentioned that a new person had been added to the list of sessors of the Billhark family. Edgat wasn''t even revealed to the fact that his mother has been pregnant until now, as she kept it a secret so as not to burden her son, who was far away, and only disclosed it after giving birth this time. Edgar was taken aback when he first heard the news. "Do you want a girl? Or a boy?" "I think deep down, you want a younger brother." Edgar lost in thought and gazing at the ceiling while leaning against the backrest, seemed to still recall the surprise he felt upon reading the letter. Ariel tapped him on the shoulder and asked the question. Shuri, who had been quietly listening to their conversation, also chimed in to help. "Well, I never really thought about it." After all, he had never considered the possibility of having a younger sibling, so he hadn''t even pondered the gender. "I wish I had at least one younger brother." Shuri said in a dreamy voice. "You wish for a younger brother too, Shuri? I''m sure you would take good care of them." Ariel nodded in agreement, envisioning Shuri caring for her younger brother. Despite her usualining, the fact that Shuri had remained ady-in-waiting for Ariel all this time indicated that she enjoyed taking care of others and had a good personality. "Um, but I wish it would be a younger sister." Edgar cut in. "Younger sister? Why is that so?" Considering his future role in the Robeheim family, it would be better for the new born to be a son. So as to have a sessor for the Bilhark family. Ariel found his response somewhat unexpected and tilted her head, seeking rification. "Before, I felt like you were my little sister. But not anymore, so I wanted to have a new younger sister." "I see If that''s the case, then I also wish I were a girl." Ariel blushed slightly, feeling somewhat embarrassed despite not receiving any praise. If she were his younger sister, then she would also be his little sister, and it was clear that being a younger sister was preferable if he would treat her with affectionter on. For some reason, she started to feel oddly reluctant about having a younger brother. "Oh, and a puppy will be waiting for us when we arrive. You''ll like it." "A puppy? Wait, didn''t you mention it before?" "Yes, it was very small back then but may have grown a bit now." Ariel''s fondness for animals was widely known. Although the Robeheim family had Helena, who was allergic to animals, and raising a puppy wasn''t a feasible option. Still, Ariel asionally found sce in watching stray cats and puppies that the guards yed with outside the castle. "Have you told your parents about us dating yet?" "We haven''t had the opportunity to talk. Besides, it is not a matter that can be casually discussed in a letter." "If that''s how you feel" Though Ariel replied lightly, she felt happy deep down that he didn''t take their rtionship lightly. She had always met with Edgar''s parents as their son''s childhood friend who had always been by the boy''s side like a tomboy, but today she will be greeting them as a potential daughter-inw, so she wanted to make a good impression. With that thought in mind, she turned her head slightly and found herself gazing at Edgar, who was sleeping peacefully with his eyes closed. "Young Master must be tired too." Shuri nced at the sleeping Edgar and made a spective remark. "Why? Did something happen yesterday?" Shuri blinked at the question, a wry smile forming on her lips. "Young master asked me not to tell you, but" "Are the master''s orders more important, or Ed''s words?" "That''s right, miss. That''s why I''m worried." Shuri would have kept silent without uttering a word if it weren''t for Ariel. However, she felt that she should inform Ariel, that''s why she brought this topic up. "Actually, it seems that a few people within the family have a negative view of the Young Master." "A negative view What does that mean?" She just brought up the topic. And Ariel.. Shuri momentarily flinched at the intensity radiating from Ariel, Indirectly faced with Ariel''s anger meant for her mortal enemy, Shuri seem to recall a shadow of the Lord, Yulken. Although Shuri had never witnessed Yulken''s prowess on the battlefield, she had heard enough about him through her mother, Sheppy. "Excuse me, but could you lower your voice for a moment, Miss? The young master might wake up" "Alright, go on." Lowering her voice is important, but it also meant to suppress her emotions. Although difficult, getting excited right now won''t change anything. Shuri had already anticipated Ariel''s dismissive reaction when she made that statement. In this situation, it was important to tell the story in a way that Ariel could understand it best. Although Edgar asked Shuri to keep this a secret, Shuri was always loyal to Ariel as her squire. That meant prioritizing Ariel''s happiness above all else. It would be better if this fact was revealedter, and the owner took the me upon themselves. Ultimately, this choice was made for the owner''s happiness. "Please keep this story a secret from the boy." "I''ll keep it a secret from Ed. I''m know what to do about those beggars." Watching Ariel grit her teeth and clench her fists, Shuri felt that she could trust her master. Ariel was different from a girl who had always been protected by her parents, family, and friends. So Shuri believed she could confidently tell her this story. "I hope this leads to the result of the youngdy protecting the young master." The two of them needed to face each other honestly and move forward. Today, Shuri decided to y the role of the viin. * * * * * * * Ardenum, upon returning after a long time, remained unchanged. Unlike Hespania, there was a warm breeze and lush greenery. The scenery of the vige they passed through was friendly and weing rather than bustling. It had been nearly four years since Arielst visited Ardenum, so the experience felt even fresher. Edgar used to visit whenever he could, but Ariel had always stayed in Hespania. "Ugh, I still can''t get used to riding in carriages." Edgar muttered to himself as he stretched, relieving his neck and shoulder stiffness. He couldn''t help but think about the suffering he would have endured if not for the shortened travel time through the dimension stone. If heter ended up meeting the person who developed the dimension stone, he would like to express his gratitude with a gift. "Should we stop by the Magic Tower?" "What are you gonna do at the Magic Tower?" "Woahh, what theyou startled me." Edgar''s voice held a slight tremble. Ariel, who overheard Edgar talking to himself, approached him quietly, causing Edgar''s body to levitate for a moment in surprise. In case someone isnt a genius, Edgar taught her martial arts, and as the days go by, her skills inevitably reached a certain state enough to sneak up on people just like a cat without making a single sound. Edgar would often ask for a sparring to test her skills, but she would always confront him with silent. "Why are you going to the Magic Tower?" "I heard that the person who developed the dimension stone is the current owner of the Mage Tower. I just wanted to express my gratitude." "Is it because of a woman?" The look in Ariel''s eyes seemed to suggest that if Edgar said anything foolish, she would immediately give him a smack. Edgar felt a chill run down his spine and quickly waved his hands, trying to diffuse the time bomb. "I''m just kidding. How can you be so cold. Is the current Mage Tower owner a woman?" "I don''t know. I just thought of it that way. I don''t really care who it is." "You''re a unique one, that''s for sure." Troubled, Edgar could only concede. Even though the current mage lord had a higher reputation than many noble families, Ariel didn''t even bother to know their gender. Afterall she is Ariel Robeheim. It was just her way of being indifferent to things that didn''t interest her. As the carriage neared the mansion, the three engaged in such trivial conversations along the way. The guard at the entrance was about to greet Edgar as usual. However, he stiffened upon realizing the woman''s identity apanying the Young Master. "Young master has returned!" "Rx. There''s no need to make a fuss." "What am I, a beast?" Ariel quietly grumbled from behind, but Edgar ignore it and asked the guard to open the door first. As the guards on either side opened the gate in an orderly manner, two familiar figures came into view from the other side. "You two came along too? I told you that you don''t need to apany me." "My son has finallye back. Can''t you see that? Fool." "I know, right? This might have been a misunderstanding on Young Masters part." "Yes, yes. I am the one to me." Edgar crossed the garden, gracefully passing by the servants from both sides and exchanging greetings with his parents on the other side for the first time in a while. "Wee back, my son. Was the journey hard?" "It was fine. But why did you bring the princess with you?" Both his parents started bombarding him with inquiries, albeit different topic. "I''ll exin in detailter. Anyway, I told her my mother wasn''t feeling well, and for some reason, she insisted on apanying me." A faint smile appeared on Katria''s lips as she observed her son''s behavior, as he was oblivious to his mother''s feelings and concerns. "As a mother, I can''t stay at home when my son visits. The weather was lovely today, so I came out to enjoy the flowers along the way." "You can see the most beautiful flowers when you look into the mirror. Why go all the way to the garden?" "Ha! You know how to tter your mother. Even your father doesn''t say things like that anymore." Even though Helena said that, Edgar knew very well that his parents were highly affectionate. Otherwise, his mother wouldn''t have been able to give birth to a child at ater age. In this manner, the Billhark couple conversed with each other for the first time in a while and then turned their attention to Ariel, who had approached them. Ariel smiled and, in a respectful yet discreet tone, held the hem of her skirt with both hands and spoke. But, It''s been awhile. Father, Mother The only problem was that the simple sentence she said was enough to make the spirits of the Billhark couple blown away. div> Chapter 67: Jealousy That Didnt Discriminate Against Any Race Chapter 67: Jealousy That Didn''t Discriminate Against Any Race Editor : Aizen Ariel''s unexpected remark caught Edgar off guard. Fortunately, the Billhark couple, who had overheard the conversation, managed to maintain theirposure. To further address the situation, the couple retreated to the living room, leaving their servants to unpack their belongings. As a heavy silence descended, Edgar involuntarily swallowed. "So, My Lady Ariel, you and my son are lovers Is that what you''re saying?" "Yes, Father." "What a surprise" Lansel, with a troubled smile, shook his head while resting his hand on his forehead. He was well aware that his son was an unsuitable match for Her Highness. The only issue was that the news was too overwhelming for him to ept immediately. When they were ten years younger, their rtionship could be dismissed as childhood y, but the situation was much moreplicated now that they were adults. "Does Your Highness know about this?" "Yes, not only my father but my mother as well." "Is that so?" When Ariel answered, Lancel reacted strangely and chuckled. "It''splicated." The rtionship between the Billhark couple and Ariel had always been ambiguous. While their families were bound by a master-servant rtionship, Ariel and Edgar had be close friends thanks to Helene''s favor. However, as immature children, they could afford to overlook the difference in their social status. The Billhark couple viewed Ariel more as a "future master" they would serve rather than their son''s childhood friend. They assumed this would be the case until they reached around fifteen years old. However, when Edgar left for the Robeheim family, their bond seemed unbroken, and now they imed to be lovers. The Billhark couple found themselves at a loss, not knowing how to react to this situation. "I apologize, but the princess is involved with our son with marriage in mind Is that true?" "Of course. And from now on, please feel free to call me by my first name, Mother." Katria, who struggled to get used to the title "Mother," managed to force a smile despite her stiffness. Unlike her husband, who waspletely caught off guard, she had a slight inkling that this might happen, even if the chances were slim. Helen had mentioned to her that Ariel didn''t have much contact with people outside their circle, and it wasmon for friendships to develop between men and women who spent much time together in such enclosed spaces. The only surprising thing was that Ariel herself, rather than Edgar, had disclosed the news of their rtionship. In other words, it felt strange that Ariel proudly revealed the truth instead of Edgar. "Did you bring me here just to tell me this?" [Ariel came along to Ardenum to tell this news] "Yes, because you have to mark your territory." "You truly are something." Edgarughed wearily and shook his head. How possessive could one be? He found it a bit odd since they had already nned to go to Ardenum, and his fighting spirit seemed unusually high. Later, he could bring Ariel along and visit his younger sister if there was still time. Why were you so headstrong and making such a fuss about following me? "It seems like the dynamics have changed somehow." Moreover, it made Edgar happy that Ariel took their rtionship so seriously. He had thought they would eventually have to face this together, but he had been hesitant to bring it up, so he had been postponing it. "Mother, we can discuss thister. Please show me my younger sister. Your son is getting restless." "Oh yes, Ipletely forgot about that." Katria, who had momentarily lost track of things due to Edgar''sining, returned to life. Firstly, Edgar and Ariel came here today not to reveal that they had be a couple but to see Edgars younger sister, who had just been born. Katria, who realized thiste, got up from her seat and personally led them to the room where the baby was sleeping. Meanwhile, Lancel decided to step outside for a while to clear his confused mind. The three of them left the living room together and entered the room where Edgar''s younger brother peacefully slept. They walked silently, careful not to make any noise that could disturb the baby. They cautiously entered the room and saw a little angel sleeping peacefully in the cradle. "So adorable Mother, what''s the baby''s name?" "Her name is Sonia." "Sonia It''s a name that suits her somehow." Katria, feeling that it was alright to act awkwardly in this situation, was using a low voice as she spoke to Ariel. On the other hand, Ariel took it in stride, gazing affectionately at the slumbering Sonia. Unlike Edgar, Sonia proudly disyed her brown hair, most likely inheriting it from Katria''s strong lineage. Especially her cute chubby cheeks made Ariel yearn to touch and cuddle her with both hands. "How does seeing your sister in person feel, son?" "It feels a bit strange. I''m happy, but at the same time, I''m amazed at how small my little sister is." Due to the age difference, she felt more like a daughter than a younger sister, but he cherished the bond between them nheless. As the three of them lowered their voices and chatted about various things with Sonia in the middle, the baby, who had been sound asleep, suddenly opened her eyes. "Oh? Are you awake?" "Ah." "You''re not crying, are you?" With the presence of two strangers, even Katria couldn''t be certain that Sonia wouldn''t start crying. Sonia looked at both of them with bright eyes. The three of them held their breath, watching her intently. Eventually, a radiant smile graced Sonia''s lips, and they all breathed a sigh of relief. "Kyaa Coo!" With a slightly exaggerated motion, Sonia vigorously waved her tiny hands and actively sought attention as if asking to be embraced. Ariel cautiously approached while Katria bent down and cradled her daughter''s petite body. She couldn''t resist the overflowing affection she had been holding back for so long. "Mother, can I touch her?" "Of course. She''s such a well-behaved child who rarely cries." Katria offered Ariel the baby she was holding as if showing her off. Ariel carefully extended her pinky finger and gently poked Sonia''s cheek. Thump. "Alright, did you catch it?" Sonia''s quick response left no room for doubt. Her small hand had caught Ariel''s little finger, widening her eyes in surprise. Then, as if beckoning Edgar to witness this, she kicked her feet and beamed with joy. It was hard to tell who was the older sibling at that moment. "Come on, Ed. You should hold her too." "I should? Do you think she would cry?" "I wonder if my sister would even recognize me. Go on." Despite his reluctance, Edgar was persuaded by his mother and cautiously held his sister in his arms. Even though Sonia was wrapped in a nket, he could feel her warm body through his own. "Damn it! "Look at you; excited to meet your brother and run towards him." "I know, right? It''s really strange, isn''t it?" As soon as Sonia fell into Edgar''s arms, she reached out her hand as far as she could and touched Edgar''s face and shoulders. Ariel was momentarily taken aback by this action, but the other two didn''t seem to notice. "She didn''t even act this cute with her mother, so she must be really excited to meet her brother." "I guess it wasn''t like this originally." "She''s quite a prideful kid. She doesn''t mind being touched, but she won''t show affection first." "Hahaha, is that so?" Edgar was overjoyed that Sonia recognized him when they met for the first time. As a way to repay her, he swayed her back and forth, giving her the feeling of being on a ride. "Ariel, look at my little sister smiling. Isn''t she adorable?" " Yes, she is." He wanted to show this to Ariel, but when he turned to her, her response seemed a bit distant. Under normal circumstances, Edgar would have noticed immediately, but he didnt notice today because he was simply distracted. He was too caught up in ying with his sister today. "What happened to the person who said they would be indifferent even if they had a younger sister?" "I didn''t know I would react like this. It''s because Sonia is so cute, well." As Katria sighed, reminiscing about old memories, Edgar shyly smiled and gently pinched Sonia''s cheek with his fingers. Just having a younger sister made him feel a connection that wasn''t there before. Just looking at her, she looked gorgeous, and he wondered if this was what it would feel like to have a daughter. " Mother, can I take Ed away for a moment?" Amidst Edgar''s fascination with his sister''s charm, Ariel calmly called out to him, grabbing him by the back of his sleeve. At that moment, a cold sensation brushed against his back. On the other hand, Katria didn''t notice anything strange and simply shook her head, unconcerned. "Alright then. Do you have something to tell me?" "Yes, there was an important matter I wanted to discuss, but I forgot about it." "In that case, Ed, give Sonia to me ande back in a little while." "Yes, alright I understand." Edgar, who was led out of the room by Ariel''s hand, had to follow silently, not knowing where they were headed. They arrived at the guest room that Ariel used whenever she visited. Ariel pushed him inside rather roughly, like a piece of luggage, and closed the door behind them. "What''s the matter? Did your mood suddenly turn sour?" Despite her strange behavior, Edgar gently stroked her hair and asked about her well-being without questioning her actions. At this moment, Ariel slightly shook her head, burying her face in his chest. To be honest, she did feel a bit down, but she was embarrassed to admit the real reason. "Tell me. What is it?" " It''s because of Sonia." "Sonia?" Edgar tilted his head in surprise. What did her mood have to do with Sonia? Even though he knew Ariel better than anyone else, he couldn''t understand why she would feel upset about Sonia. " Can I be honest?" "Would you rather not?" What would be the point of lying? Edgar gently pushed aside her slightly disheveled bangs and pinched her cheeks with a little force, just as he did with Sonia. It was an unspoken request for her to open up. "Because I was too focused on Sonia, I felt like this." "Are you saying you were jealous?" " Maybe." Perhaps she was embarrassed to admit that she felt jealous of a newborn baby who was less than a year old, but she blushed and avoided his gaze. On the other hand, Edgar, after hearing the reason for her sour mood, stared at Ariel with a nk expression for a while. Then, he extended both hands and pulled her into his embrace, gently patting her back. "What will our princess do with so much jealousy? When we have a daughter in the future, you won''t be jealous of her, right?" "I-I don''t think so maybe." In the end, she couldn''t make a firm promise even to herself. Edgar smiled wryly at this, loosened his embrace, looked at her tenderly, and lightly kissed her forehead. "Sonia will always be my younger sister. You are my lover. Besides, when we return to Hespania, it will be just the two of us, so bear with it until then." Ariel''s discontent hadn''tpletely disappeared, but she nodded as if she had no choice. To Edgar, she seemed somewhat childlike, he held her cheeks and gently rubbed them with his hands as if kneading dough. "Hmm! Mhmm!" "It''s because you''re cute." He knew she was cute, but he found her cute even when she was jealous. He held onto Ariel for a while as if ensuring the bond between them was securely in ce. div> Chapter 68: Forgotten Memories Chapter 68: Forgotten Memories Editor : Aizen It could be because he had a busy and tiring day yesterday, filled with travel and its apanying diforts. The following day, Edgar slowly rose from his bed in the mansion and went outside. With a heart to improve, he held a wooden sword in his right hand, a weapon he had always wielded since his younger time in the mansion. Hueup! Suck! Sweat gradually formed on his forehead as he continued practicing with the sword, despite his apparent ease. Creed had tirelessly stressed the importance of mastering the basic fundamentals, and Edgar had diligently adhered to his morning routines. Skipping them would make the day challenging due to muscle soreness. "You seem to have had a tough morning." "Oh?" Edgar maintained his movements while focusing on the tip of the wooden sword. Soon, he lifted his head, responding to a voiceing from above rather than from the sides. There, leaning against the terrace railing, stood a woman looking down at him with an air of superiority. "You must be tired. You should have stayed in bed longer." Since Ariel had a tendency to sleep in, she must have struggled to wake up, especially after a day of unresolved travel. Knowing this, Edgar expressed concern. "Why would someone who wields a wooden sword need to rise so early?" "I''m used to it, but you''re not." "Arent I getting used to it now? Huh." Ariel snorted and turned her head away, slightly irritated by her self-perceived sluggishness. Observing this, Edgar tilted his head with a sense of dj vu. He couldn''t recall the exact moment, but it felt like they had been in a simr situation before. "Have we experienced something like this before?" "Are we enemies in this scenario?" "Um It''s hard to say, but I''d like to know if we''ve ever had a conversation like this on the terrace before. "No? I don''t know. It may be from when I was in Hespania." Ariel''s determined tone prompted Edgar to respond with a questioning expression. During his time in Hespania, he had seen Ariel peeking out from the balcony a few times. However, the lingering images in his memory were undeniably associated with the time spent in this mansion. The memories were not clear, as they belonged to a long time ago. "Ah!" "Yes? What is it? Did you remember something?" Edgar, who had set down his wooden sword and was lost in thought, let out a low exmation. Ariel, curious about his reaction, leaned further over the railing. Edgar grinned and wore an oddly ominous smile. His gaze shifted to his beloved, whose eyes sparkled with curiosity. "Ariel, do you remember when we were young?" "When was that?" "Was it when you were ten? I think it was the day after you told The Story of the Star''." The memory of that day remained vivid in Ariel''s mind. After gazing at the stars together, as they fell like a waterfall, they returned to the mansion and fell asleep. The following morning, Ariel woke up early and secretly observed Edgar practicing on the terrace "!" "Did you remember it?" "Oh, I don''t remember anything! Don''t corner me like that!" Ariel hastily interrupted the fragmentary images of that day that were slowly resurfacing in her mind. However, it was not easy to escape from Edgar''s grasp. "Did you wake up unusually early and go to the terrace that day?" "I I don''t know! Will you stop with these strange questions if I say that?" "Your sensitive reaction makes it even more suspicious. Did I ask something strange? I simply asked if you went to the terrace." Ariel, realizing her mistake a bit toote, blushed and crouched in her seat, averting her gaze. She should have calmly walked away and acted as if she had merely forgotten some important details. Why did she show that opening to him? "Yes, I did! So what?" "There''s nothing wrong with it. I was just curious why you went." Ariel felt an urge to throw a fireball at Edgar''s smirking face. He had already deduced the circumstances before and after her actions when he asked such a direct question. Nevertheless, his desire for honestmunication revealed his temper. Even if she tried to brush it off now, she knew he would continue to inquire about it sooner orter. Eventually, she would have no choice but to reveal the truth. "Must I tell you, sir? You already seem to know" "I don''t know. It would be better if you came down here and told me in person." "It''s annoying" When even their final attempt at negotiation failed, Ariel had no choice but to stand up and ce both hands on the railing. Then, widely! With a graceful leap, she jumped over the railing. "Ariel!" fluff. With a dyed realization, Edgar hurriedly ran and managed to catch the falling girl in his arms. Ariel yfully congratted him on his perfect catch, even in such an unexpected situation, without losing his bnce. "You''re quick. I was thinking of using magic if you couldn''t catch me." "You almost gave me a heart attack." "Hey, is this revenge for teasing you?" "Regardless, don''t startle me like that. It''s too dangerous." He could understand the desire to get revenge, but it was uneptable for him for Ariel to be hurt, even if he knew she wasnt hurt. Edgar expressed his concern to the girl in his arms with a serious expression. Ariel, feeling somewhat embarrassed, averted her gaze and nodded slightly. It was childish of her even to consider getting revenge. She felt sorry for him, knowing that he must have been worried when she fell, so she decided to be honest with him this time. About what she had done on that particr day. "Um, well, that day you um" "Yes?" "Actually, I secretly watched you practicing in the garden. I hid on the ledge of the terrace." It felt quite embarrassing to reveal this significant detail. Ariel finished her confession, her proud ck hair covering her face. As Edgar heard this with both ears, a deep smile formed on his lips. On the one hand, he felt regret that he had only just understood the meaning behind her past actions. As an apology, he lightly kissed the hair covering her cheeks. Startled, Ariel pushed aside the hair covering her face and stared at Edgar wide-eyed. Realizing the intention behind his actions just a moment ago, she coughed lightly and gently patted her cheek. This time, Edgar properly kissed her cheek and carefully ced her back on the ground. Even from a distance, she had looked beautiful, but up close, she appeared even more so. He felt a sense of pride knowing that this woman was his lover. Overall, it was a very pleasant morning. * * * * * * * After breakfast, Edgar contemted what he could do with Ariel. He had considered going to the vige for a while, but he anticipated difficulty due to the lingering effects of yesterday''s travel sickness. Then, Ariel entered his room with a twinkle in her eyes. "Ed, wake up quickly!" She seemed to have regained her childlike innocence. "Why? Did you find something interesting?" "Yes! Maybe you''ll be excited to hear it too?" "Oh, is that so?" It was surprising to find something that would make her eyes sparkle in this country, but he decided to go along with it since he had to make ends meet. As he reached the first floor and left the mansion, Shuri, who was waiting at the entrance, gave a slight bow and greeted Edgar. "I haven''t seen you since this morning, so I finally get to say hello." "Are youing with us, Shuri?" "Yeah, I asked Shuri for some help." " Are you helping?" Edgar, feeling the word "help" was a bit odd, expressed his doubts. "I''ll know when we get there. Let''s set off right away." "Yes." Following Ariel''s lead was quite enjoyable for Edgar, as it had been a long-standing tradition since their childhood. He nodded his head without much doubt and followed her. "Is this the first time Shuri hase to our family?" "I came once before when the young master came to Hespania. But today is the first time I''m living like this." "Ah, I see." Edgar, who hadpletely forgotten about that time, nodded his head slightly as if he had just remembered it. "Has Ariel been treating you well since then? Or are you still busy ying with her?" "What are you talking about!" When Ariel, who had been leading the way in silence, suddenly became heated by Shuri''s teasing, Shuri burst intoughter. "Shuri! You know I won''t let you off the hook if you talk nonsense!" Ignoring Ariel''s protest, Shuri yfully pretended to be innocent. It would have ended with a shriek in the past, but now it only made them feel nostalgic. "Well, um I''d like to say something helpful to Lady Ariel, but" "You, you!" Ariel trembled at the sense of betrayal that made her teeth chatter upon seeing Shuri''s mischievous expression. Whether intentional or not, Shuri wanted to expose Ariel''s past mischiefs, so she revealed the truth to Edgar. "It seems like she still does it sometimes." "Hmm." "" When Edgar let out a small exmation and looked at Ariel, demanding an exnation with his eyes, she avoided his gaze and dashed under the quince tree. That was her way of escaping from reality. "Hey, Ed! Don''t you remember this?" Ariel leaned against the quince tree in a rather yful posture, putting her hand on the pir, and threw a question at him. Her voice trembled for a moment, probably fearing that Edgar would bring up the usations Shuri had made earlier. "What''s this? Ah I remember now." Edgar, wondering if there was something in the quince tree, tilted his head for a moment, then recalled a memory and let out a low sigh. When he was ten years old, about eight years ago, he remembered burying something there along with his memories. "A time capsule." He remembered that it probably wasn''t called that here, but the essence of symbolizing an object remained the same. Originally, they had promised to retrieve it together when they became adults. However, the impulsive princess couldn''t wait for just one more year and demanded to open it early. "Seriously, you couldn''t wait for just one year, so you want to open it already?" "Even if we open it a year early, it''s no big deal. Besides, I''m really curious." "Well, me too." To be honest, he couldn''t even remember what he had written back then. And the same went for Ariel. What stories did they leave behind here eight years ago? They could have ignored it if they had walked past without knowing, but curiosity got the better of them once they realized it was buried there. "Then let''s open it a little. Even us from eight years ago would understand." "Don''t you think?" Ariel, who had sessfully persuaded him, smiled brightly and winked at Shuri. Shuri took out three small trowels from her bag. Edgar smiled wistfully as he finally realized what was inside Shuri''s bag. The memories from eight years ago were about to unfold a little earlier. What stories did they have at that time? Curiosity was already creeping up, tickling a part of his heart. div> Chapter 69: Early But Belated Confession Chapter 69: Early But Bted Confession Trantor : Idris Editor : Aizen Fade! Fade! There appeared to be three shovels, but Ariel remained alone, observing the other two as they dug into the soil. The two of them didn''t expect her to help anyway, so they continued their silent work, wearing bitter smiles on their faces. Naturally, Ariel''s attire wasn''t suitable for digging into the ground, which also yed a role. "If you had known it would be like this, would you have put it in a box?" "Yeah." Edgar chuckled and mumbled, and Ariel strongly agreed, stomping aside. Perhaps the two of them could have passed by without noticing, so it was their intention to lend their eyes. Seruk Tick. "Oh, here it is." "Did you find it?" After digging the ground for a while, they heard something catch on the tip of the shovel. Edgar carefully excavated the pile of dirt where the sound came from, and finally, two round spheres emerged. Even though they didn''t contain anything valuable, the two somehow felt a mix of emotions. "Is this what you two were talking about?" "Right. Originally, I was nning to open it next year, but the timing turned out to be a bit earlier." When Edgar nced at Ariel and said so, she approached without knowing and picked up one of the spheres. "It''s exactly as it was, no damage whatsoever." "Yeah. The durability seems pretty good." "Is there any magical treatment on the outside?" Despite it being 8 years already, the sphere remained intact, with only a little dirt on it and no damage anywhere. The three of them momentarily forgot the original purpose of retrieving the sphere and began discussing the function contained within it. Realizing btedly that there was work to be done, they decided to extract the contents inside. "What should we do? Shall we read each other''s letters?" "Can''t we read both? I''m curious, you know." "That works." Edgar had anticipated that Ariel''s personality wouldn''t allow her to read just one letter. He nodded lightly and handed the red orb to Ariel first. Conversely, Edgar held a ck sphere in his hands. Each of them ced their letters inside a sphere that matched the color of the other''s hair. "Did your mother tell you to infuse magic into this?" "Yes, did yours say the same?" "Okay, let''s open them at the same time." When Ariel affirmed, the two of them drew closer to each other, closed their eyes, held the spheres, and channeled their mana. Then, just like eight years ago, small particles of light covered the spheres. Eventually, the spheres lost their original form and disappeared into the air along with the group of lights, leaving only tightly folded paper in the hands of the two. "Do you remember what you wrote in the letter?" "Do you remember yours?" "Actually, I do." Ariel began unfolding the paper carefully, while revealing an uncharacteristically gentle smile. Of course, the two of them had been quite busy for the past 8 years. It might be more urate to say that it wasn''t because they didn''t particrly value the existence of this object, but rather because they didn''t have enough space for it. Moreover, there was no need to remember the contents of the letter they were nning to open someday. In fact, if they had remembered, their expectations would have been somewhat diminished at this moment. Both of them held the letter they had sent to their future selves eight years ago and read it slowly. Shuri busily peeked at the contents, slightly turning her head from the side so as not to disturb the two. "Shit." "Why are you like that, Bhan?" In contrast to Ariel, who read the letter with a serious expression, Edgar suddenly burst intoughter and couldn''t stop giggling. Shuri, who leaned forward and approached Edgar, showed her curiosity. "Just The contents I wrote 8 years ago were so absurd. Do you want to see it too?" "Are you sure?" "Why not? It''s not a letter I sent to someone else, it''s a letter I sent to myself." If he had written a love letter to Ariel, he might have felt a bit embarrassed showing it to others. But Edgar, at that time, was still in a state of love. Perhaps he wasn''t fully aware of it. That''s why showing it to Shuri wasn''t too difficult. After finishing reading the letter, he extended his hand with the paper and Shuri quickly took it, beginning to read it. Meanwhile, Ariel was still engrossed in reading her own letter, not engaging in the conversation about what was so serious. "Hehehe" "Its funny, isn''t it?" "I see. It''s more like an old man''s letter." "I''ve heard simr things before." Edgar yfully apuded the girl who gave the correct response and returned the letter. What was written there was truly inconsequential. Asking his future self how he was doing, inquiring about his health, wondering if Ariel was still as immature as ever. There was nothing particrly meaningful. It was simply a letter asking about your well-being. On the other hand, Shuri considered it more like an old person''s letter. Normally, if a 10-year-old sent a letter to their future self, there would be many more meaningful words they would want to write down. For instance, did they confess to someone they liked? In the past, they had dreams like that, but now they had achieved those dreams. That''s because the younger you are, the more you look forward to your adult self and the future. However, the contents of the letter didn''t reflect the self from nine yearster; they were just everyday words that could have been written in a letter to a friend who was a little far away. It wasn''t that he had no expectations for the future, but rather he had a carefree attitude towards life, going with the flow. Shuri decided to call it "Old Young." "That guy has always been like that since he was little." Ariel, who had been listening to the two of them while reading her letter, finally interjected and bluntly spoke up. "Well, since you two were always together, you should know." "Yeah, he was always teasing me, but when it really mattered, he was quiet andposed He had a very peculiar personality." "Are you saying that about your boyfriend?" "Well, it''s the truth." Just because they had be lovers didn''t mean the two of them no longer argued, unlike eight years ago. But they had be slightly more open in expressing their feelings to each other. Shuri also had no doubt that even if the two of them spoke like this, they emitted a sincere atmosphere when they were together. Because she always felt the same way with her own lover, Ronan. "Come on, Ariel. Let''s exchange and read them." Amidst the usual banter between the two, Edgar offered his letter first and suggested they read them interchangeably. However, for some reason, Ariel''s reaction seemed somewhat hesitant. She avoided eye contact, trying to conceal the paper in her hand behind her back. Observing this, a big question mark appeared above Edgar and Shuri''s heads. "Yes, it should be?" "Um?" "I mean Can''t we just agree to read our own letters?" Her uncharacteristically passive behavior. Edgar, who had been observing Ariel for almost 18 years, suddenly sensed something off. There was a distinct scent of mischief in the air. As he grinned mischievously, Ariel instinctively took a step back. "That''s what you said. Let''s exchange the letters," Edgar reminded her. "Yeah, but I started thinking, maybe there''s no need to taint each other''s memories," Ariel hesitated. "Are you saying I would taint it?" "No, that''s not what I meant!" Ariel quickly rified. When Edgar murmured, revealing his tant offense, Ariel hastily raised her hands in denial. She ultimately ended up digging her own grave with her own hands. I would prefer to remain silent until I have read the letter, and it wouldn''t be toote to speak up after reading it. If this were to happen, it would be difficult to reverse, thus putting him in a situation where he had to show Edgar the letter in his hand without being able to remove or hide it. "Ugh Instead, there are conditions." "It''s merely a condition to read a single letter" "Mmhhmm, if you don''t like it, i wont show it!" "Alright. What are the conditions?" Edgar couldn''t help but wonder how great the contents were that caused such amotion. In the end, Edgar epted it with the notion that all he had to do was read the letter, even if it was somewhat unreasonable. In response, Ariel covered the bottom of her nose with the letter and recited the conditions in a voice that felt as if ants were crawling inside. "Read it and refrain fromughing" " Is that a condition?" "Yes." Contrary to Edgar''s expectations of grandiose conditions, the condition was so empty that it made him uneasy. On the other hand, it could also imply that the content was so amusing that it would be hard to suppressughter. Shuri couldn''t help but wonder, "Can I read it too?" She asked, but Ariel firmly shook her head, denying her request. Edgar quietly handed over the letter, leaving Shuri slightly sulking. As soon as he unfolded the paper and began reading the written sentences, Ariel, who had been observing the scene, felt a surge of nervousness. It was because I was very nervous. "Fah" "Oh, I told you not tough!" "Well, I didn''tugh Big deal!" Did you read it halfway through? In the end, when Edgar couldn''t hold back hisughter, a strange sound escaped from his mouth, and Ariel became angry. Edgar protested, iming that he didn''tugh in the end, so it shouldn''t be a problem. However, the subsequent events eventually broke him down. "Hey, give it up! You idiot! I didn''t mean to show you!" When Ariel snatched the letter away, Edgar suppressed hisughter with one hand and earnestly extended the other hand to request the letter back. "Sorry. Please let me finish reading what I''ve already read." "I knew it." After having read almost half of it anyway, Ariel realized that there was no point in taking it away. She red disapprovingly at him, then reached out and handed the letter back. Edgar, who epted it again, expressed his gratitude and lowered his gaze to the final unread sentence, causing a dark smile to form on his lips once more. I would describe it as cute rather than funny. It was a letter from Ariel eight years ago addressed to her present self, filled with encouragement and, in a sense, like a bombshell. "I am not an adult now, I apologize. I suppose I stillck the courage. I wanted to tell Ed the story of the star, but I couldn''t bring myself to do it yesterday either. So please! In nine years from now, you must tell Ed the story of the star! And tell Ed! I love you very much! Ed is an idiot, so he may not believe it, but when he does, tell him a hundred or a thousand times! Do you understand? I wish you all the best! -Ariel from 9 years ago-" "Ariel, did you hear? You want me to tell you a hundred or a thousand times?" "Oh, don''t be ridiculous! I don''t even remember making such a promise!?" "Hey, is that too much? It''s not someone else; it''s a promise we made eight years ago. Have you forgotten?" "Then there must be something wrong with me! If that''s not the case, why am I feeling so embarrassed!" Ariel protested, shaking her head and turning red-faced. When Shuri, who btedly nced at the letter in Edgar''s hand, also burst intoughter, Ariel couldn''t bear it any longer and jumped up from her seat. "Give it to me, I''ll tear it up right now!" "Why tear it up if it''s so bad? I will keep this." "Give it to me!" In the end, because of her actions eight years ago, Ariel once again found herself in trouble with Edgar today. Why can''t she even take her own side? In this distressing reality, there was nothing she could do but unleash her anger. div> Chapter 70: A Short Memory Trip Chapter 70: A Short Memory Trip Editor : Aizen Thanks to the time capsule, both of them found themselves caught up in an unexpectedmotion. This time, Ariel held his hand and mentioned that there was a ce she wanted to go with him. As a result, Edgar had to follow her without knowing the destination. However, despite his uncertainty about the destination, he was able to infer it to some extent based on their previous experiences. Unlike the bustling city of Hespania, they found themselves in a rural town with a few potential ces to explore. Moreover, the fact that the path Ariel led them on held nostalgic memories for both of them added to the significance. Upon seeing the overgrown grass and dense trees, Edgar couldn''t help but let out a quiet exmation. Ariel, who had been walking ahead, nced back at him and sprinted to his side with a small smile. "It''s been a while." "Indeed. How old were we thest time we came here?" "Eleven or twelve, I can''t exactly remember." Even for Edgar, the memory was vague, indicating that it was from long ago. "Well, we haven''t spent much time together since that day." When he referred to "that day," Edgar intentionally exaggerated a bit, alluding to the incident where Ariel had almost lost him. On that day, as they climbed up the mountain and admired the view from above, Ariel had told Edgar that the mountain was his birthday present. It was a fond memory from their youthful days. Back then, they encountered a wild boar in the rain-soaked mountain, putting Edgar in danger. Ariel still carried that memory in her mind like a trauma. While other memories were hazy, the image of Edgar panting as he descended the mountain with Ariel''s cold body on his back remained vivid. As the atmosphere grew heavier with the recollection of that day, Edgar smiled and spoke yfully. "I told you not to go because you were scared." "Me? scared!?" "What, don''t you remember?" Ariel''s feet left the ground momentarily as she jumped into the air, and Edgar chuckled as he recalled that memory. Even in jest, he was careful not to tell lies about such matters. Ariel also knew this, so she waited attentively, even though she felt hopeless while watching him. "And what about a monthter? When I wanted to return to the mountain because I felt fine, you almost cried and refused." "I criedreally?" "Yes. You said, What if I encounter a wild boar again, and Ed gets hurt?'' You cried Heh!?" "Ack, I get it, so stop!" Even the young princess had her moments of innocence when she was ten years old. Of course, Ariel felt quite embarrassed about her past naivety, so she hurriedly covered Edgar''s mouth in disbelief. Ariel had be quite skilled at restraining him, making it difficult for Edgar to escape her grasp as effortlessly as before. However, the difference in their abilities was still significant, so he had to make a decision: should he struggle and break free or y along, considering she was his girlfriend? In the end, he chose to enjoy the prank as a jest. He pretended to be victimised, covering his mouth to just the right extent. "Shall we continue all the way there today?" "To where exactly?" "The ce where I encountered the wild boar. Let''s go higher if possible." Since Ariel was the one who initially brought him to the mountain, her attire was suitable for hiking. Edgar noticed this and asked quietly. "You''re not nning to meet that creature again, are you?" "What if I did? Neither you nor I are so weak that a wild boar could defeat us." "Well, that''s true." Even without a sword, Edgar knew he could defeat a wild boar if he set his mind to it. As a naturally talented wizard, Ariel had exceptional skills, so it was definitely within her capabilities. If anything, they might end up roasting the wild boar on the spot. "Alright, let''s go then. It''s been a while" "If you find it difficult, let me know. I''ll carry you on my back, just like back then." "Do you think I''m the same as I was back then!?" Edgar''s words, reminiscing about her when she was ten years old, angered Ariel. She emitted steam in all directions, furious like a raging fire. Although she was indeed a fragile girl at that time, incapable of mastering martial arts or developing stamina, she now had the strength to climb up and down the mountain as many times as she pleased. Furthermore, the instances where Edgar had carried her were mere idents resulting from her own mistakes, such as spraining her ankle or injuring her leg. There would be no need for such a clumsy descent from the mountain today. Ariel reassured herself. * * * * * * * The two of them easily discovered raspberries, which were hard to find at other times, probably due to the peak of the season. With a handful of raspberries in each hand, they enjoyed their leisurely stroll up the mountain, munching on the sweet fruit. Their demeanour appeared entirely rxed. Who would have thought they were the only heirs to the Grand Duchess and her lover? To the casual observer, they looked like any ordinary young man and woman living nearby. Except, of course, for their outward appearance. While retracing their steps back to their destination, at the cave, Edgar saw something white in his field of vision. As he squinted and focused on the spot, he noticed that the cave had a somewhat different appearance from before but was undoubtedly the same. "Oh, Ariel. I see it over there," he pointed out. "Where?" "Right here. Can''t you see it clearly amidst the trees?" "Oh, I see it now. It looks different when viewed like this." In the past, the cave had emanated a truly dark and foreboding atmosphere, but today Ariel perceived it differently. Perhaps it was because beautiful flowers were blooming nearby. While contemting the change in her perception of the cave, she reached their destination while holding Edgar''s hand. "I don''t see any wild boars around." "Aren''t they gone?" "What are you saying so bluntly Well, maybe they went out to find something to eat." This exined why wild boars often descended from the mountain and caused damage to the vige''s crops. Or perhaps it was simply a change in their habitat. Even as a pair, it wasn''t a thing I particrly desired to see, so I didn''t bother searching for it. Instead, I sat down in front of the cave and took a break. While idly ying with the bright red raspberries, I shifted my gaze to the openndscape. The sunset, as red as the raspberries, gradually sank behind the towering mountain peaks. "Is it already sunset?" "Yeah, it must have been quite some time." "Don''t even bring that up. How much time did you spend reading the letter earlier?" "I-I told you not to mention that!" Edgar defended her, saying, "Why, you''re so cute." But for Ariel, it was just an embarrassing incident. It would have been better if only he had discovered it. Since Shuri, who was next to her, also took a peek at the letter, Ariel was already worried about her reaction when they returned to Hespaniater. Of course, she isn''t as lenient as Edgar, so if she finds out, she''ll likely dismiss it immediately. It''s just that the situation itself felt different. "It''s sunset It reminds me of that time." "When we came down after picking raspberries?" "Yes, the sunset was like this back then too." Ariel showed her affirmation with a slightly surprised expression because she didn''t expect him to guess immediately. Meanwhile, Edgar, who had been observing her from the side, stood up abruptly with a determined look on his face and reached out his hand to her. "Why? Are you leaving already?" "It''s been a long time, so I thought we could take a trip down memoryne." "Memoryne?" When Ariel tilted her head in confusion at his vague words, Edgar smiled and encouraged her to hold his hand. Ariel cautiously took his hand, wondering if he was up to something mischievous. Then, with all his strength, Edgar pulled her slender body and lifted her onto his back like a sack. Taken aback by his sudden action, Ariel resisted, trying to stand on her own two feet. "Why, why! What kind of patient am I!?" I promised myself that I would never allow myself to be carried so undignified as I was in the past. But how does this foolish man understand her true feelings and then try to make me break my resolution so easily? "What about being carried? It''s something lovers do." "Yeah, but" "I''ll stop if you don''t like it. There''s something I want to do." "Ugh, you''re only serious at times like this." If he had said it yfully, she would have demanded to be let down, but Ariel had no choice but to surrender when faced with his serious tone, unlike his usual yful self. It was a behaviour unique to Edgar, who knew very well that she couldn''t refuse when he acted like this. CRUNCH! CRUNCH! As they descended the path they had climbed, stepping on the thickyer of fallen leaves, the pleasant sound of their footsteps filled their ears. Ariel, perched on his back, asked what he intended to do, but Edgar simply continued on with a smile and kept silent. "Is it here?" "What?" Ariel questioned Edgar''s muttered self-talk. This time, without giving any answer, he headed towards a ce resembling the one stored in his memory and stopped with both feet. When Ariel turned around, she realised that the lush trees had vanished, and the sunset she had seen a while ago now stretched out in front of her, beyond her field of vision. "Ah!" Ariel let out a soft exmation as she finally grasped the significance of this ce. "Do you remember this ce?" "Yes, I remember." She immediately responded to Edgar''s question and gazed nkly at the sunset vanishing beyond the mountain peaks. How could she forget? It was the ce where she first became conscious of a boy named Edgar as someone of the opposite sex. On that day, her heart had raced without her knowledge. Even now, looking back, she couldn''t fathom the reason, but one thing was certainsince then, she had been observing his every move closely. "That''s where you taught me what it means to grow up." "Did I tell you that you lose something precious in exchange for something precious?" "Yes. I think I remember finding those words a little scary back then." At that time, Ariel was just a ten-year-old girl. An ordinary, unremarkable girl who still feared the thought of losing something precious. Edgar kindly said, "It''s just that a precious existence is changing." I further added an exnation, saying that for her, the fact that I was transforming into an unknown version of myself was quite frightening.'' But looking back now, it seems really foolish. Because I''vee to realise that changing precious things is actually a blessing in life. Even her beloved toys, books, and jewellery. While each of them still holds memories, if you ask whether their presence is as precious as before, it isn''t. Do you feel like something has been lost? It''s not even that. "So, how are you now? Have your precious things changed a lot?" "Yes, so much has changed. But of course, some things haven''t changed." "Oh, really? I''m surprised." Arielughed at his casual inquiry about what hadn''t changed. Why can''t I notice it when it''s a subject I''m usually so quick to pick up on? But at the same time, I also realised that this was the answer. Despite being so close, "You are precious." If he didn''t tell me, I would never realise it. Furthermore, I also pondered this thought. Doesn''t that mean everything changes as time passes, yet this man remains the same? A foolish man who looked elsewhere without even recognising the innocent kindness of a 10-year-old girl. I was d to see that the Edgar Billhark of those days was still unchanged. Even if everything changes, the man she loves remains the same. SMACK! Filled with joy by this realisation, Ariel impulsively reached out and nted a sweet kiss on his right cheek. Normally, he would jokingly ask if it would leave a mark, but today he asked in a rxed tone, wearing only a faint smile. Is there anything that makes you feel good? "Thank you. Thank you for reminding me of these cherished memories." "Oh, really? I''m d you seem to enjoy it." "Should Ie here again next time?" Ariel nodded quietly. Next year, the year after that, and even ten years from now. It was a ce where I wanted to go together with you forever. The ce that made me realise I love you. Where else could there be a ce with such precious and affectionate memories? Even if the sun sets on that horizon, the memories won''t fade away. We can climb this mountain anytime, watch the sunset together, and reminisce about those moments. That would undoubtedly be a happiness unparalleled in the world. Ariel was certain of it. div> Chapter 71: Unspeakable Problems Chapter 71: Unspeakable Problems Editor : Aizen Yulken harboured a deep scepticism regarding the recent surge in headaches. Even within the empire, despite possessing considerable power, he found himself vulnerable to an internal betrayal. In fact, the castle wall, just like an iron fortress, might be weaker against internal adversaries. "It''s challenging." He had a daughter, his sole bloodline and whom he cherished dearly. Despite being estranged from his daughter for over 15 years due to his foolishness, the seemingly insurmountable distance had recently been bridged with the help of a young boy. As a father, witnessing his daughter meet someone she loved and mature into a woman brought him great joy. It was even more gratifying because the person his daughter had fallen for seemed to hold Yulken in high regard. It was as if he had nudged the boy forward, encouraging him to confess his feelings to his daughter. The young man originally belonged to a minor baron family known as the Billhark family, which was subordinate to the Robeheim family. Currently, he resided with the Robeheim family as a friend and attendant to his daughter, Ariel. However, this arrangement could no longer be made permanent. When Yulken received news that the two childhood friends had be lovers, he shared the information with his retainers within the family. Initially, the man''s position within the family was somewhat ambiguous, and now is the opportunity to rectify that. However, it proved to be the catalyst for what followed. Yulken recognised this immediately, but the ensuing storm was intense. Maybe even more intense than he had anticipated. "Whoa, I have a terrible headache." Sitting at his office desk, furrowing his brow and shaking his head, he muttered softly to himself. However, Elfred, his assistant, couldn''t ignore his statement. "Is it because of thedy and her lover?" "Yes, but not solely because of them." "I made a mistake. Well, what could be wrong with these two young individuals?" Elfred quickly lowered his head, admitting his mistake. Indeed, as Yulken had stated, there was nothing inherently wrong with the two young individuals. The problemy with the main adversaries within the family who judged others'' love based on family status and prestige. "Sir Vincent didn''t even attempt to conceal his intentions. It''s too obvious." "Right from the start, he prides himself on pure bloodline. Doesn''t His Highness understand this?" "Yes, he knows. I understand it all too well, but it bothers me." Vincent Rnd. He had attained a significant position within the Robeheim family, not merely a figure lurking in the shadows but a veteran who once dominated the battlefield. However, his temperament was vtile, and despite having experienced the battlefield like Yulken, he followed a different path. It was one that valued bloodline superiority. This ideology shedpletely with Yulken''s beliefs, who prioritised individual ability over family lineage and involved interacting with foreign peoples in the harsh northern ins. Recognising that an ipetent ally posed a greater danger than an exceptional enemy, Vincent overtly dismissed those whose family prestige didn''t align with his values as he solidified his position. While the rationale behind his actions was understandable, the oue proved to be disastrous. "However, expelling Sir Vincent It''s absurd. Moreover, he has been part of this family for generations." Despite being an elder much older than Yulken, Vincent''s reputation remained intact. He had a substantial followers within the family, and their positions were quite secure. Getting rid of such a man simply because he aimed to separate his daughter from her lover? Even Yulken couldn''t handle such a matter carelessly. Unless it led to discussions of rebellion, he didn''t dare take action. "It''splicated. It would have been better if we had already performed the wedding ceremony." Sometimes, even a mere formality like a wedding ceremony made a significant difference. It served as a kind of "justice" that could be presented to others. The situation might have been slightly different if Edgar had officially be Ariel''s husband through a wedding ceremony. Even then, people like Vincent would openly attempt to harm the couple, but Yulken could openly respond with firm measures. However, due to the current circumstances, he couldn''t quickly arrange the marriage to rectify the situation. "That''s true. In times like these, tradition proves quite challenging." "But I can''t disregard it." "If it were only about vanity, Your Highness would have tried to eliminate it unconditionally." "You know me all too well." The sessors of the Robeheim family were allowed to marry officially exactly three months after theiring-of-age ceremony. This rule wasn''t arbitrary or based on nonsensical stories; it concerned a specific danger within the bloodline. Each generation was born with a unique magical power known as "the power of control," which acted as a poison to those outside the Robeheim bloodline. The power was so potent that if it entered another person''s body, it would destroy them from within. However, during aristocratic wedding ceremonies, there was a ritual where the couple shared their magical powers and engraved them onto each other''s bodies. At that moment, if a member of the Robeheim family transferred their "control power" to their partner, it would ensure thepatibility of their bodies. Furthermore, even those born with the "power of control" eventually learned to control it perfectly. Specifically, their bodies naturally adapted, recing the mighty mana with ordinary mana. This period typically urred around three months before and after reaching adulthood. Therefore, that makes it the estimated age when marriage bes feasible. "That''s how it was when I was dating my wife. I was so eager for mying-of-age ceremony to wee her as my wife." Yulken remarked while revealing the back of his right hand, which was covered by a glove. Engraved on his hand was a ck pattern different from the Robeheim family''s mark. An indication that he had made an eternal covenant with Helena. "As expected, Your Highness and the youngdy share many simrities." "Indeed. Are you suggesting you can''t lie about your bloodline?" They truly resembled each other. In the way they were drawn to their partners rather than in terms of family or prestige. The point is that those who decide to make something theirs will hold onto it somehow. The reason for being stubborn, the reason for not wanting to lose, the reason for not being honest. Yulken had always been grateful that his daughter didn''t resemble himself, but the differences between them were getting harder to discern when he examined them closely. "Her facial structure and appearance closely resemble my wife''s. Because of that, when I see her, it''s as if shes holding flowers in her hands." Yulken suddenly rolled up his sleeves and smiled. Upon witnessing this, Elfred smiled wistfully. He knew better than anyone the intensity of his master''s love for his family. At this rate, their conversation could go on for hours. However, much work still needed to be done, so Elfred couldn''t simply let it continue. He decided to cut the conversation short, albeit with a hint of pride. "My lord boast about your family in front of your subordinate who has yet to find a spouse You really go above and beyond." "Well, who told you to wait until this age to find a partner? I should have intervened." "What if there are no women who caught my interest?" "Tsk, you set your standards too high. Of course, that''s not what I meant." From a higher perspective, even Elfred had to take action in front of Yulken. To be precise, Yulken had specific tastes rather than exceptionally high standards. His wife, Helena, was undoubtedly unparalleled in beauty, but he fell in love with her at the time because of her gentle and warm demeanour. Her selfless nature perfectly matched Yulken''s ideal type. "How about I introduce someone to you right now?" "Isn''t it a bitte for that? Besides, I''m content to think of the Robeheim family as my own and take care of them." In other words, work had be his love. "For me, it''s a favourable situation. But it might be quite overwhelming for your parents." "Not really. They told me to do my job well since there are younglings in my famiy to inherit this position of mine anyway. " "They are generous individuals." Despite saying that, deep down, Elfred''s parents might have wanted him to marry and have a son of his own, who would one day follow his father''s footsteps and inherit the position. ncing at his subordinate, who have never experienced parenthood and couldn''t fully grasp his emotions, Yulken shook his head and redirected his gaze to the stack of papers before him. "By the way, Your Highness, what do you n to do when this news reaches thedy''s ears?" "Don''t even mention it. I''ve already instructed my wife to remain silent." "That young girl is quite perceptive and will immediately sense the tense atmosphere. Isn''t that child by Ariels side now?" " " Yulken btedly remembered the face of the handmaid standing by Ariel''s side and widened his eyes with a sense of pity. It was entirely possible. Although young, the child resembled his mother, Sheffy, and possessed keen observation skills. She is someone who could quickly discern the atmosphere within the castle. Moreover, as servants, they often shared stories among themselves. Shuri likely wouldn''t overlook that aspect and would exploit it to the fullest. If that were the case, it wouldn''t be very difficult for her to notice the troubling situation. "Do you think Young Miss has already figured it out?" "I don''t know. But one thing is certain: when that timees" "I don''t even want to imagine. It''s one thing for the father''s ipetence to be known, but it''s too much for the child to bear." To think that an enemy hidden within the family would attempt to defame her lover. Although Yulken didn''t mean to belittle Ariel, from his perspective, fully epting this reality proved challenging. "If you notice anything of the sort, inform me. We will have to have a separate discussion." "Very well. I don''t expect you to inform me beforehand." "Shouldn''t I do everything I can as a struggling father? We can address it then; it''s not toote." Saying that Yulken must have found it difficult to focus on his work. He nervously tossed his pen onto the desk and leaned back as if seeking refuge in the chair. There was still a long road ahead before the day was over. It remained doubtful whether he couldplete all his pending tasks today. div> Chapter 72: Dream of Status Chapter 72: Dream of Status Editor : Aizen The day of Edgar and his party''s departure from Ardenum was rapidly approaching. If he left now, it would be difficult to see her face for a while. With that in mind, Edgar carried Sonia around all day, determined to focus on his baby sister for the day. By his side, Ariel, who now had even fewer horns than before, faithfully followed him. "Bah!" Sonia, who still made iprehensible sounds, grabbed Edgar''s finger as he hovered it in front of her eyes. It was unbelievable that such strength came from a child of only a few months old. "Wow, little one, you''re strong. Look at how you''re holding onto my finger." "Maybe it''s because you look like me? Who knows if she''ll grow up to be a heroine in the future." "Does it really matter? I just want everything to go well." "Ugh, my arms are already getting tired." Ariel smiled slightly as she shook her head as if conceding defeat. It was embarrassing that Edgar was so absorbed in his sister that he didn''t even pay attention to her. But on the other hand, she understood his intentions. She thought that when she eventually got married and had a child, they would be a loving parent who showered their child with affection. While Ariel now had a good rtionship with her father after resolving the misunderstanding, it didn''t change the fact that they hadn''t spent much time together when they were younger. That''s why, if she were to have a child, she always had the desire to give them as much love as possible. In the midst of spending the remaining little time with Sonia, Katria entered the room in a hurry. Ed, are you here? "Yes, Mother. What''s going on?" "I came to ask if you''ve packed everything. How much time do we have before departure?" Edgar casually nodded in response to his mother''s question. Although the servants in the mansion had helped with the packing, most of his belongings were packed by his own hands. "It would be nice to stay a little longer, but I have many things to attend to now, so I won''t be able to stay." "Hahaha, you can alwayse back. I''ll also make sure to visit as often as possible." " " Ariel, who had been listening to the conversation between mother and son, fell silent and felt a sense of guilt for some reason. She had always been with her parents, so the only time she had to part from them was when her father went off to the battlefield. But Edgar and his mother weren''t like that. She understood all too well the sadness of not being able to see her loved ones, even though she desperately wanted to. She had experienced that feeling each time she couldn''t find Ardenum over the past several years. She could empathize with that feeling more than anyone else. She wondered if she might be taking this precious man away from his beloved mother, but Edgar had be irreceable to her, so she had no intention of letting him go. The least she could do was reassure this woman, who would one day be her mother-inw, and make a point to visit more frequently with Edgar. It was a gesture of gratitude to this couple who had entrusted her with this precious man. Ariel was certain of it. "Thank you, Mother." "Thank you? Did I do something?" Katria tilted her head in confusion at the sudden expression of gratitude. Ariel smiled softly, straightened her back, and listed the things she was grateful for, one by one. "You entrusted Ed to me four years ago. And you were willing to ept the rtionship between the two of us." "What do you mean? It was Ed''s choice, so there''s no need to thank me." In fact, Katria had initially tried to dissuade her only son from leaving for Hespania at the time. Of course, Ariel had expanded his knowledge and had likely been a positive influence, but the difficulties along the way were clear to see. However, it had been Edgar''s determination to ovee those obstacles and be by Ariel''s side. Looking back now, it seemed that her son had already developed unrealized feelings for Ariel back then. Otherwise, would it have been possible for him to endure such a long journey based solely on friendship? "Besides, permission I don''t know if I should say this, but I''m well aware that you two are no longer children. That''s why I didn''t say anything." When the Robeheim family and the Billhark family established a rtionship through marriage, it was true that the Billhark family was more likely to benefit. However, Katria put aside suchplex matters and didn''t dwell on what to do with this rtionship in the first ce. She simply embraced the fact that her child had a rtionship with the person he loved. Of course, it had been quite embarrassing at first, but that was all. Now that he was at an age where he had to take care of himself, she had no desire to interfere. Above all, she didn''t believe that these two individuals had entered into this rtionship without careful thought, relying solely on their feelings. As a mother, all she could do was silently offer her prayers from afar. "I have nothing to say to you, youngdy, but I ask you to take good care of our son, Ariel." "Don''t worry. I''ll make him so happy that other women won''t even be noticed." For some reason, the roles seemed to have been reversed, but Edgar, observing from a distance, only smiled faintly and didn''t say anything more. Other Woman. There would be no need to keep an eye on him, but if he imed that day would arrive, Ariel''s personality would render him blind, even if she were to sear his eyes with fire. Contemting the possibility, Edgar shuddered momentarily and wiped away his thoughts. "I promise that I will never do anything foolish." ********* Vincent has been facing considerable challenges as things don''t seem to go his way. He frowned not once or twice when a nasty loach flowed into the ocean instead of a pond and attempted to navigate the water somehow. He firmly believed that people have certain ranks or statuses. While some might describe this as pure-blooded, Vincent''s values were more grounded and subdued. He was an elderly man who had already surpassed sixty years of age, but what he had umted during those years was not merely knowledge or an understanding of life. The nature of a human being is just thicker and more repulsive. In a sense, it can be seen as greedier than a thirst for power or material possessions. However, he may have been more content than others in attaining this position because what he desired was neither power nor wealth. Even when colluding to achieve amon purpose with someone, he easily relinquishes most of the gains to the other party. His only intention is to exclude those who simply shouldn''t be where they are. In that sense, the current head of the household, Yulken, and he could be likened to water and oil. Yulken, who practices thorough meritocracy, pays attention to a person''s potential rather than their family or position. In contrast, Vincent was the opposite. Certainly, he disliked the ipetent, but what he hated even more were people of humble origins striving for the top with little ability. "Since ancient times, garbage should be stuck in a cesspit." Vincent expressed disapproval with a hint of disdain. As he held the wine ss in his hand and rolled it around, observing the traces on the rim, he immediately erased it from his memory as it depicted a picture of the tabletop he did not wish to recall. "Did he Edgar Bilhark?" Bah! Such garbage never had the right to hold a ce in his head. However, despite wanting to erase that name, it proved difficult because it remained intensely engraved in his mind. Reflecting on the invisible war of nerves he had several times with Yulken over the past few days because of that person, he felt his teeth tremble with uncovered rage. Well, I didnt like Yulken from the beginning either. Trying to take a slut who had to be put into a brothel as the hostess of the grand dukes family. Helena, the current hostess of the grand duke''s family, also came from a less prominent background. He couldn''t determine whether Vincent would be simr to the man he was currently struggling with or somehow inferior to him. The reason he couldn''t openly dismiss Edgar''s existence in front of Yulken, as being of low birth, was because it would also disparage the existence of Helena, the current mistress of the Grand Ducal. Though he wished to express his feelings openly, he knew he had to tread on this line carefully. To be precise, he was a man who knew how to save his own life. Cleverly using the advantage of the white hair, which grew whiter as he aged, in times like this. "It''s difficult, it''s difficult." At best, it''s just a fleeting moment, like the innocence of youth. Vincent believed that it was merely a coincidence that he hadn''t encountered many better and kinder men outside the castle, being confined within its walls. However, he knew it would be foolish to merely observe and hope that things would resolve on their own between them. Ariel''sing-of-age ceremony and readiness for marriage were less than a year away. If that time passed without anyplications, Yulken''s impatience might lead to a hastened wedding ceremony, which would be troublesome. "Also" Is resorting to murder the quickest solution? Vincent mumbled in a low voice, gently tilting the wine ss he held to his lips. Furthermore, among the other vassals who shared his sentiments, there was one who sought to have his own son seed Ariel. From that man''s perspective, Edgar would be more of a thorn than Vincent. At that moment, if he were to extend his hand discreetly, it might be perceived as appropriate to seize the opportunity. Even if the killer were apprehended, if Vincent orchestrated a means to shift me onto someone else, it could be swept under the rug unless clear evidence surfaced. "Good." As the n began to take shape, albeit faintly, in his mind, Vincent ced an empty wine ss on the table with a sly smile. First and foremost, it was crucial to establish contact with that vassal without arousing suspicion. Until then, he would need to tread carefully, avoiding any confrontation with Yulken and keeping his intentions well-hidden. div> Chapter 73: Cold Rage Chapter 73: Cold Rage Editor : Aizen In the midst of the journey to Hespania, the travel worn trio take a break and rested at a vi own by the Robeheim family before hitting on the road again. Their travelling carriage was simple without an extra guard that others could doubt if the carriage truly carries the only heiress of the Grand Ducal. The main reason was because Ariel rarely had any escort when she leave Hespania. The escorts were present back then, when she was young and apained by Helena, but growing up, her senses have hightened and the gazes around her began to bother her, so the escort guards were left. Edgar had tried to put in a word about this matter, but it was hard to make the stubborn Ariel change her mind, so left with no choice Edgar relented. Thanks to that, wherever they went outside, Edgar, Ariel, and Shuri were the only memebers present. Well, the coachman can be counted in too. As always, Edgar once again tried to preach Ariel as he was dissatisfied with her descion. Everywhere he went, he couldnt take his eyes off the window because he was anxious. "Will youe to your senses only if something really happens?" Is there even a possibility of such a thing? Anyway, would I even need an escort when you are here. " You may be like that, but me and your parents are different. You are the only heir to the Grand Duchess. "You are putting it this way, but we have different kind of identities and your status is the only heiress to the Grand Ducal." Ariel isn''t wrong, Edgar would be more useful than one or two shy escorts, not to mention, Ariel''s magical prowess was far beyond imagination. But the reason she needs an escort is to save her life, in case of an emergency. Because if the opponent''s party had more than what the two could handle, to ensure the safety of their life, the escorts would atleast be able to stall some time for them. Of course, even with this exnation, Ariel''s mind didn''t resolve. If she could be persuaded easily, the situation wouldn''t havee this far. Both of you, please calm down. Im not particrly angry. Its just that I understand Eds words, but he keeps saying something even though nothing has happened so far . At thest part, Edgar almost fell backwards. He wonders if this immature princess has already erased the memory of that time from her head just because several years has passed. Nothing happened? Dont you remember how assassins invaded your castle in the past? That, that but. I know you dont like to be crowded. Could I have possibly rmended about keeping guards without knowing that? Edgar knew that his prattlings will bother her, and it''s not like he want to keep mentioning it either. However, in the end, it was an issue that someone had to talk about, and he just took the initiative instead. It''s okay to travel lightly without anyone bothering them now, but could they possibly continue this kind of tradition even after they officially bes the family heads? It''s better to make the habit of keeping guards around early on and gradually adapt to it. Young master''s words are true, youngdy. You, are you like that too? That is true. Because you are the one who will one day be the head of the Robeheim family. You cannot just go around carefree forever . As Shuri joined in, Ariel gave a nod and made a sound like a dog suffering from body aches. It never urred to her that she would be able to continue this stubbornness forever. In the end, she knew that she had to have formalities appropriate to her position, and that she would have to give up her stubbornness on the day she became the head of the famiy and the day is approaching soon. She just wanted to continue her carefree current life until then, but why are people around her so anxious about not following them? Okay. Ill think about the escort. Is that okay? You know you''re not gonna be left off easily with a verbal agreement, right? Oh my, am I a child!? In Edgars eyes, there is still a remnant of an immature child, but he didn''t dare bring it up his throat. Otherwise, the entire wagon might be burned. Just as the two smiled bitterly today as they listened to the princesss promise, the carriage left the vige and headed for Hespania. This road is rarely used by most people, and it is virtually connected directly to the road from Bellie to Hespania. Besides, it was rather narrowpared to other roads and quite rough, so it was not suitable for trade routes or travelers. In other words, it can save time, but it is a path that test your endurance of inconvenience. However, there is one biggest advantage that outweighs the rest minus points. The road is infrequent by the merchants and the likes, so it reduces the possibility of encountering bandits. I can never get used to this road. Of course, recognizing such advantages did not make the difort go away. Ariel, frowning in the swaying carriage, held on to a pole built beside her to support herself. Its not just a little rough. Because my head is spinning. Still, we just have to hold on to this area. Cheer up, both of you. On the way, there was a ce that crossed the mountain, and as they approached it, the shaking of the wagon became even stronger. . Are you feeling very unwell? no. When Ariel closed her eyes, folded her arms, and didnt say anything as if she was dying, Edgar, who seemed to be in a very bad condition, started talking to her. As she shook her head resolutely, a faint wrinkle formed between her eyebrows, and Ariel suddenly poked her head out the window. That was the moment. Ting! Ting! Ting! Suddenly, with a sound like something hitting an iron wall, Edgar quickly jumped out of the carriage. Dont miss it! Kill the man! At the same time, ck figures protruding from both sides of the mountain road stepped on the trees and charged towards the wagon. Wedge! A dagger was shot out from Edgars sleeves and pierced a man''s neck, and the other managed to dodge the attack by turning his head, but fell down as he lost his bnce. This is the Rote technique he learned from Creed, as it will be the to use if met with this kind of situation, but never thought the day woulde sooner than expected. [Rote : a memorization technique based on repetition. The method rests on the premise that the recall of repeated material bes faster the more one repeats it.] Edgar calmed his startled heart and shouted at the coachman. Dont be afraid, run at full speed! Yes, young master! All right! Even in a state of fright, the coachman does not let go of his hand holding the reins, answering as courageously as possible. Ariel emerged from the carriage after Edgar, and at the same time arrows were fired from all sides once more. Ting! Teeing! What!? But as soon as they reached the wagon, all the arrows rolled on the ground as if they had collided with an invisible wall. One of the shadow assassin who was speeding along the mountain path, witnessed this and let out a terrified shout from his mouth. It''s because, when the first time the arrows were shot and they speedily flew until they fell before they could reach the carriage, he thought some kind of special barrier artifact was protecting the carriage. If his guess is not wrong, he doesnt think . Damn. The barrier must be the youngdy''s doings and she is also the most difficult opponent. However, the order they received was to kill the other two, but to save the youngdy somehow. During this process, he tried to kill the youngdy as much as possible, but disguised himself as failing to achieve his goal. That was his second priority. If the purpose was to kill everyone in the first ce, it would have been nice to have hired a magician, but it is regrettable that it could not be done because of this tricky condition. Seems that we can only resort to hand-to-handbat. Because, no long range weapon will be usable as the sheild has the ability to nullify them. Then, in the end, the only option left is destroying the carriage or killing the horse, and then kill the other two. Or, if they leave one horse alive and make a scene where the youngdy manages to escape alone, then the picture that best matches their purpose will be produced. He immediately raised his hand, signaled to his men directly behind him, and at the same time charged at the approaching wagon. Chaeeng! Meanwhile, Edgar hid in a tree right behind him and looked around while blocking the enemys surprise attack. If the assassins will continue attacking like this, it will be easy for Edgar to finish them off, but men would have been positioned to attack from the rear unless they were idiots. Most important is the fact that it was impossible to estimate the amount of assassins because they have blended in with the wilderness well. Percussion! While calcting inwardly, he throw down the limped body under the running carriage, then thrust his sword backword as another assassin appears behind him. Fuuk! The sound of the sword stabbing into flesh made Edgar frown a little, nevertheless he pulled it out from the now dead corpse and toss it backward without a pause. Its kind of strange. And Ariel, who was watching this from behind, looked around again, frowning at the sense of difference she had felt from a while ago. For some reason, it felt like all the attacks were aimed at Edgar. It wasnt just a whimsy notion, there wasnt a single barrage of arrows raining down at her nor any sneak attacks. If the purpose is to kill in the first ce, there must be a cleaner and more eptable method than this. At the very least, even if they only prepared magic charm and shoot fireballs, he could have annihted the people in this carriage more economically. But why are they working this way? It felt as if the purpose was somewhere else in the first ce. Come to think of it, I think it was a while ago. It wasn''t clear but before the barrage of arrows began to rain down, Ariel seems to have vaguely heard something like Kill the man.'' Perhaps . Ed! Before the trains of thoughts could prate the mystery, a person pops out from the lush trees behind Edgar. Ariel panicked and shouted out for Edgar while her hands automatically aim at the enemy''s head with a spell. Pooh! The enemys brain was sttered in all directions at the attack without the slightest mercy, and Edgar drenched himself in the blood, but neither of them had time to care. On the other hand, the attack earlier had convicted Ariel. For some reason, these men only attacked her boyfriend. This is no longer a simple matter of retaliatory n to kill the descants of the Robeheim family, nor is this an act of passing thieves. Then there is only one matter left. Cuck! This, this beggar bitch ! Shut up your snout. Unless you want to die. This time, to fend off the oing assaults from the assants with ease, Ariel map out a strategy to leave a group of assassins for Edgar and decided to take care of the remaining by herself. Among them, the one caught in her hand was the leader of the group that had been weighing their chances in the woods a while ago. As if an intangible hand was reaching out, something grabbed him by the nape of his neck and mmed him onto the carriage. A curse came out of the enemys mouth, but despite the insult, Ariel maintained herposure and directly grabbed him by the throat with a cold gaze and spat out a question. At some point, the carriage already was out of the mountain road and on to an open in. Who is behind this? I-Ill tell you something like that Aww! Seeing no sign of getting a definite answer, Ariel didnt ask any more questions and pour red energy out of her hand and aimed at the other persons eyes. The unidentified creature at the tip of her thumb grew like an awl, pierced a pupil, and prated deeper into the head. Looking at the man, who was unable to scream and could only let out a soft shout, Ariel''s expression remain unperturbed. I will ask you again. Is your purpose to kill my boyfriend? Huh I dont know . "There are still a few more ces to dismantle, but are you already at the verge of your limit?" Ariel''s hand was shrouded with a crimson aura just like before and she held her hand out to the man''s wrist. Afraid of what the mad woman before her would do next, he hurriedly shook in a hurry, unable to even scream, but Ariel mercilessly cut off the man''s wrist with only a slight sneer. Let me off ! "I don''t like killing people really, so I simplified it into pulling off the nails one by one, but I don''t have time for that now. AndI still need to left some ws incase I will need them when I get to Hespania." The man realizing that he had a room for negotiation, refused to imagine the pain that would follow and passed out. Ariel, who was looking down at this coldly, called Shuri in the carriage and prepared something to tie the man up, then wiped the cynicism from her face. Because she didn''t want to show him that expression. Then, she walked toward Edgar, who was sitting exhaustedly, with a face so bright that she didn''t resemble to ady whose life was threatened just a moment ago. There was a handful of blood on his hand, but she didn''t mind it. Are you okay, Ed? Uh, uh Im fine. Rather you? Yeah, Im not hurt. Because you devoted yourself to protecting me. Ariel quietly hugged him. Her heart calmed down at the feeling of warmth that she was so afraid it disappearing. However, those two eyes were still burning with cold rage. Who sent you!? If not for the answer she needs, she would have already sent the man on his way to afterlife. Ariel promised that the moment she catches the man behind this, she''ll make him cry that he wants to die. Pulling out his fingernails, digging his nalis out or cut off his testicles and feed them to dog, no matter what she does; it''s not gonna be easy to resolve her anger. The sin of trying to harm someone elses precious person can only be paid back by their precious person. After killing them all in front of him, making him lick their blood and stuffing their flesh into his mouth, she will show them no mercy. Twice the favor, a hundredfold the vengeance. Recalling the iron rule of the Robeheim family, which she had heard from her father when she was young, Ariel had to control her anger that had no direction. div> Chapter 74: The Inside Enemy Chapter 74: The Inside Enemy Editor : Aizen There was a sense of urgency, but Vincent believed that the present moment was the right time to execute his n. Two days ago, news arrived that the heiress and her party were departing from Ardenum. A sh of inspiration acrossed his mind. He was well aware of the usual route the Robeheim family took when travelling from Belli to Hespania, and he decided to capitalise on that knowledge. The route had very few people and included a section passing through a mountain, making it easy to fabricate a story about encountering thieves. Furthermore, within the Robeheim family, it wasmon knowledge that the heiress is rarely apanied by escorts, making the ruse more believable. As luck would have it, Yulken was away from the castle for an inspection, making it an opportune moment for his rebellion. "I shall y my card right," Vincent thought, content with his borated scheme. With the help of one of his vassals, Lux Feldner, who took on most of the risky tasks, he could now proceed with the n. This time, there was a justifiable reason to create a situation where one could distance oneself from the other. If the trick worked and the perceived threat, the "pest," was removed, he would assist Lux''s child, and Ariel in forming a connection. [T : Bee Edgar evolved into pest Edgar, PFFFTTT.] This would significantly benefit the Feldner family. Having mitigated the risks, Vincent felt confident in proceeding with the negotiations. All he had to do wad sit back while expecting victory to be within reach. Rxing in leisure, savouring wine and cheese, his moment of tranquillity was abruptly interrupted by a sudden knock at the door. Annoyed by the intrusion, he inquired about the matter, irritated that someone dared to disturb his peace over something trivial. "What''s going on?" "Sir Rnd, thedy''s party has arrived." " What!?" Startled by the unexpected news, Vincent set down his wine ss with force and stood up. If he hadn''t misheard, they said party''. Which meant not only Ariel but also the others had returned safely. Something felt amiss, and Vincent urgently summoned the servant to his room. Although he usually disapproved of lower servants entering his chambers, he made an exception for today. "Ummm, did you call?" Even the servant, who had connections within the castle, was nervous about the sudden intrusion into his room and stuttered as he replied. "You said thedy returned?" "Yes, yes." "What about the rest of the group? Are theredies-in-waiting and the youngdy''s boyfriend who went with her?" Vincent found it disgraceful to address someone without a prestigious lineage with honorifics, but Vincent tried to remainposed. "Yes, they all returned together." "So, they came back unharmed?" " Yes?" "Oh, no. I was inquiring if they had a safe journey, you misunderstood me." With a puzzled expression, the servant calmly informed Vincent that the group seemed to have returned without incident. Vincent felt a surge of frustration, as if he wanted to hurl his wine ss at the wall. However, he managed to leave the room with trembling hands, concealing his disappointment and rage. Vincent couldn''t believe it until he saw it with his own two eyes. "Guide me. Since thedy is back, I should say hello," Vincent requested. "Sure, this way" The servant guided Vincent, but he couldn''t help but notice the strange difference in his behaviour. Vincent was known for his haughty personality and rarely left his room unless it was for significant events. At most, it was for significant events involving Yulken, like when Yulken went to the battlefield or returned. It was umon for him to step out just because Ariel had been away on business and had visited another estate. Is he being capricious?'' the servant wondered. Knowing how ufortable it was for the castle''s servants to deal with Vincent, the servant pushed himself to stay as far away from the castle as possible to avoid disturbing him. Ariel had disembarked from the carriage and was engaging in conversation with the servants and retainers who came to greet her at the castle gate. "Oh, Sir Vincent. What are you doing?" Hadler, who was known for being friendly even within the family, approached Vincent. Even Hadler was surprised by the unusual sight of Vincent being outside his room. "I came because thedy has returned from a long journey. Since His Highness is also away, it''s appropriate for me to be here at this time." Vincent replied with a friendly smile, though he felt inwardly irritated. What on earth is happening, Sir Lux! Vincent silently moured to Lux, who stood next to the carriage, looking awkwardly at Ariel. As their eyes met, Lux shook his head as if he had no idea, wearing an expression that made everyone look pitiful. This only fueled Vincent''s anger further. If I had known it would turn out like this, I would have handled it differently. Despite his frustration, Vincent restrained himself from resorting to violence, understanding that it was not the right way to act as the head of a family. He clenched his fist, acknowledging that he had misjudged the situation and should have acted with a longer-term approach. Let''s calm down and n for the future. There''s no need to rush. While today seemed perfect, there would be other opportunities in the future. With over 60 years of experience, Vincent knew the value of patience and waiting for the right moment. However, what bothered him was the unusually bright demeanour of Ariel and herpanions. Didn''t they face an attack?'' he wondered. If assassins had attacked them, they wouldn''t be able to stand so rxed. It had been the right decision to inform the vassals about the attack and strengthen the castle''s defences. But if there was no attack, how could that be? Did theye not through the direct route, but through a longer route through other viges? However, it was difficult to arrive so early because the road was quite long. The normal arrival time should be from evening to night. On the other hand, what if they were hiding the fact of an attack? In that case, the situation became even more unpredictable. My head hurts. Nevertheless, since he had ostensiblye out to greet Ariel, he thought engaging in conversation rather than standing in silence would be better. Approaching Ariel as she approached the castle gate, Vincent bowed his head and greeted the party in a cunning look. "How are you, mydy?" "Yes, it went well. It''s been a while since I''ve seen Sir Vincente out." Despite his initial reservations, Vincent managed to calm himself and replied with a benevolent smile. "Since His Highness was away, I thought I should alsoe out. The other vassals must think the same." "Oh, did your father say he went on an inspection?" "Yes, that''s right." Vincent had attempted to probe for information, but unfortunately, it didn''t yield the desired result. "By the way, what is Young master holding?" Vincent asked curiously, noticing Edgar carrying arge bag over his shoulder. It was big enough for almost one person to fit in, so Vincent, feeling strange, asked for the identity of the object in the sack. Ariel replied with an unusually bright smile. "It''s a souvenir. A precious item I got from Ardenum." "That''s right. It''s quiterge, but Do you not wish to give it to Sir Vincent?" "I am not so cruel as to covet the things you have received." Vincentughed benevolently once again. !? However, at that moment, he felt a sudden chill running through his body. It was as if a de had momentarily stopped at his throat. He raised his head to meet Ariel''s eyes, but she maintained her innocent smile. Perhaps I''m getting weaker as I age. Vincent thought. Or maybe it was due to the unease of postponing what he should have done today. Once he returned to his room, Vincent resolved to go to bed early while drinking the unfinished wine. Observing everything from the side, Ariel turned her head away and walked into the castle. Sir Vincent. She knew the head of the household, Yulken, or the hidden individual whose face was barely visible, woulde out of the castle to assess the situation. He put on a good-natured smile, mentioning a peculiar reason, but Ariel suspected there might be another motive. Perhaps he wanted to check something. That''s why she refrained from discussing the incident with her vassals. Although she couldn''t be certain, given the circumstances, it was reasonable to assume that the assassins were targeting Edgar''s life. Then, who would be most bothered by his presence? At least it didn''t appear to be someone from outside. If those bandits had hidden within the family andmitted these unseemly acts secretly, they would have known that the group would not return safely today. But how would they react when they hear the news that the person who was supposed to be dead returned unharmed? Ariel suspected that those individuals would likely show their anxiety and concern in some way. And in this situation, three people known for their heavy-handedness were present here. "Vincent, Gale, Julius," Ariel whispered to herself. She was considering the possibility that they could all be aplices. Moving forward, she knew the key was to carefully analyse the situation step by step, relying on logical reasoning to uncover the truth. With aposed expression, Ariel covertly summoned Shuri and discreetly handed her a request. Whether the individual responsible was a high-ranking member of her own family or the leader of another n, Ariel understood that it was not her concern. After all, what worth did such a person hold if they were ultimately destined to meet their demise? Chapter 75: Sinister Smile Chapter 75: Sinister Smile Editor : Aizen Since the beginning of this year, Ariel has been granted permission to enter her father''s office. There are two main reasons. The first reason is that Yulken, her father, is often away from the castle. The second reason is to provide Ariel, who will officially be an adult next year, with advanced experience in handling official duties. In other words, when Yulken, the current head, is absent, Ariel would temporarily assume leadership and manage the affairs of the castle in his ce. In such situations, Elfred stays behind instead of following Yulken to assist Ariel. Although Ariel is knowledgeable from her studies, she stillcks practical field experience. It remains uncertain whether Edgar will rece Elfred after gaining experience in the field, but for now, Elfred is the most suitable for the position. "Young Miss, you already possess the demeanor of the next head of this household." "Please don''t say that. I am not yet fully prepared for this position." Ariel smiled and evaded Elfred, who yfully blew rainbow farts at her. There are still many things she needs to learn. Let alone the demeanor of the head of a Grand Ducal, she had yet to think of selecting her vassals after being officially selected as the next in line. Yulken, the current leader, possesses a powerful aura and demeanor befitting his position. It could also be called innate charisma. It will take considerable time for Ariel to reach that level, although she would love to expedite the process as much as possible. You seem impatient, Young Miss. I have heard that my father jumped into the battlefield at the age of 17 and fulfilled his duty as the heir." Initially, this was the reason why Ariel wanted to apany Yulken to the front line this year. She believed that if she wanted to get closer to her father, she should at least be able to follow in his footsteps. However, Elfred smiled softly and shook his head. Back then, the north was even more chaotic than it is now, and Yulken didn''t want to go to the battlefield, so there''s no need to look up to that fact. "Your Highness, you are ady. There''s no need for you to push yourself so hard byparing. I am sure My Lord shares the same sentiment." "Efred spoke with confidence, I think you probably have a better understanding of my father than I do." From what Ariel had heard, Yulken and Elfred had a master-servant rtionship on the surface, but they were alsorades who shared the joys and sorrows of fighting through the battlefield together. The bond they built over time must hold something special that goes beyond a mere father-daughter rtionship and cannot be easily exined. Therefore, Ariel does not dare boast about her understanding of her father, Yulken, in front of two people, Helena and Elfred. Because wrinkles aren''t worthy ofparison to a chrysalis. [T: I can''t find the original proverb, but chrysalis is a cocoon that wraps the worm before it bes a butterfly. After the butterfly leaves, the left cocoon is left wrinkled which is named chrysalis. Since chrysalis is all wrinkled up that it even has a different name, wrinkles can''tpare to the chrysalis. Phew.. out of breath.] Isnt that what a bond is? Its a shame to tell Your Highness, but Master Edgar probably knows you better than His Highness. It is a simr case. Huh, I wonder what the reaction would be if I told my father about it. My fathers aide said my lover knows me better than my father! What if she said that to Yulken himself? Ariel was very curious as to whether he would smile bitterly because of the sins he hadmitted or whether he would call out Elfred separately and shout in unison, outraged. On the other hand, Elfred, who said this, had no choice but to break out in a cold sweat and beg for mercy. Please have mercy just once. "It''s a joke. Let''s end the conversation we had here, shall we?" Ariel yfully winked and immediately picked up a pen, scanning through the papers. There were still many things that needed to be understood before any decisions could be made, and there were other matters that Yulken had to decide on his own. Thus, Ariel was methodically learning about the practicalities, seeking perspectives and only handling matters that Elfred''s expertise could manage. "By the way, have you greeted the young master''s parents?" "You knew?" "That''s right. Considering your personality, you wouldn''t just go all the way to Ardenum without a specific reason." Ariel tends to act with a purpose. Unlike Edgar, who isid-back, she possesses a utilitarian personality. Of course, if she had journeyed to Ardenum simply to be with Edgar, there would be nothing to discuss. But since Elfred had known her for a long time, Ariel surmised that there must be another reason. And one of those guesses was this. "Yes, everything went well. They were truly surprised when I told them" "It can''t be helped. If I was in their position, I would be pleased if I did not walk backwards." "Is it that much?" Ariel expected that the other person would be surprised, but not being directly involved, she couldn''t gauge the extent of it. However, when she heard Elfred''s response, she realized that the news she brought was quite shocking. But if you ask whether she regrets it, she doesn''t. "Since the youngdy has been a member of the Robeheim family since birth, it is only natural that she might be unable to fully grasp their feelings." The way she evaluates the status of the Robeheim family is from her perspective as a member of the family. Even though she knows it is exceptional, she might be unaware of its impact on the people around her. But how can we me her for this? In the first ce, it would be wonderful if she could have more urately understood the position of the Bilhark family, but she is not foolish. Moreover, Elfred even considers this to be a minor achievement. Those who are in a position of power often find it difficult to understand what lies below truly, and this naturally leads to differences in their perspectives. However, due to this incident, it seems that she has be more aware of the Robeheim family''s position and the level of their sessor. She will now pay more attention to her actions in the future. "Everyone makes mistakes. What matters is what you learn from them." "You say the same things as Ed." "Has he ever said these words to you, Young Miss?" "Yeah, my memory is a bit hazy, it is from when I was very young." He''s been scolding me since I was young, that fool.'' Seeing Ariel''s remark, Elfred smiled happily. Indeed, you have a good person by your side.'' Although you can point out your friend''s mistakes, giving them advice can be challenging. Especially when it can''t be said straightforwardly. In that regard, it must mean that the man named Edgar yed a role not only as her lover but also as a guide in her life. He''s suitable for being a husband to thedy, but it seems like he would be perfect as an aide. Too bad.'' For an instant, Elfred sincerely thought so. Of course, he didn''t know how Ariel would react when confronted with this, so he hesitated to say it aloud. "Ah, Elfred. There''s something I want to ask you. Can you answer me honestly?" As she scanned the stack of papers with her eyes and turned her head, not making eye contact. Then she looked up at Elfred, who was standing next to her, but the mischievous mood from a moment ago was gone from her eyes. For Elfred, it was the first time in a while that he felt this chilling sensation. It was reminiscent of the coldness he felt when facing an enemy he had to eliminate while on the battlefield with Yulken. As if an invisible de of ice was ready to pierce his skin at any moment, he involuntarily swallowed and nodded. "How could I lie to you, Young Miss? Please, ask me anything." "Really? Then I''ll get to the main question right away." She raised one corner of her mouth ominously as if everything was going ording to n and immediately struck at Elfred''s most sensitive spot without hesitation. "Are there any members of the family who are reluctant to ept Ed''s presence?" "" He had expected it to some extent, but controlling his expression was difficult as he was hit with such a direct question. Though he knew he had to tell the truth above all else, he found it tough to say it to Ariel''s face. It''s something that wille to light someday.'' I never thought it woulde out so quickly. The informant is probably Shuri, the handmaid. Though Ariel could have noticed it just by observing, her level of confidence implies that there''s more to the story. "I think I was going to ask you something I must have misremembered." "Oh, no. It''s just that I feel sorry that I have to inform you about this" "You didn''t do anything wrong, so it doesn''t matter. I just wanted to know if such people exist." That''s what she said, but inside, she wondered if Elfred held the same opinion as those vassals. Realizing that her question was ambiguous, Elfred nervously licked his lips. " Sorry. Some vassals do show signs of disapproval, but apart from a few, most of them are supportive, so don''t worry." "I believe you won''t be among those few, Elfred" "Of course not." In the first ce, Elfred wasn''t outstanding either. However, he caught Yulken''s attention with his performance on the battlefield and earned recognition for his skills while sharing joys and sorrows, which led him to his current position. Therefore, it was absurd for him to look down on someone like Edgar just because of his birth, like the others. It is as if the frog is not thinking about the tadpole. He wasn''t that foolish. "Well, good. I don''t me them for understanding their position." "Yes? That remark" Elfred''s eyes widened, thinking Ariel might agree with those vassals'' opinions. However, Ariel, already aware of what he was thinking, responded with a sneer, implying that such a thing was impossible. "To understand doesn''t mean to forgive. Of course, the situation would have been different if they had merely confronted the issue." Ariel was no fool either. She knew she couldn''t simply dismiss high-ranking officials from her family for this reason. That''s why, since she heard this information from Shuri, she had contemted how to address the issue. But today, their actions had crumbled her justification away. That person, his life could have been spared if he had stayed in the background, boasting about their pride quietly. And she wasn''t lenient enough to tolerate disobedience when it came to someone she cared for. "First, give me the names of those individuals. Is it going to spell trouble for you?" " But His Highness requested ." Even before departing for the inspection, Yulken had sternly ordered to keep Ariel''s return a secret and not to divulge any details until he returned, even if Ariel knew about it. As Elfred had to follow that order, but looking into the eyes of the girl sitting in front of him, he wondered if she would understand. "My father said that? Then there''s nothing I can do." Phew.'' Contrary to his worries, Ariel''s resigned attitude surprisingly put Elfred at ease. However, he realized from her following words that she hadn''t given up; she was simply biding her time for a more decisive response. "It was something I couldn''t do without my father''s permission anyway." Ariel muttered calmly and smiled brightly, lightly twirling the pen in her hand. It was a very radiant smile as if she anticipated something delightful for dinner tonight. Observing this, Elfred felt even more perplexed. The emotion in her eyes appeared lifeless, and her smile seemed to convey the message that everything was fine without any real meaning. It couldn''t be this bad, could it? Chapter 76: Princesss wind Chapter 76: Princess''s wind Trantor : Idris Editor : Aizen In the end, Ariel chose not to exin today''s incident to Elfred. Initially, she wanted to share it, especially because it involved Edgar and no one else. However, she worried that doing so could lead toplications. First and foremost, it''s evident that the enemy is among them. However, when dealing with external enemies, there are some differences in approach. Thats the enemys point of view. For example, when two external families, A and B, are fighting, they both know they are each other''s enemies. But when the enemy is concealed within, they consider the hidden group as enemies, while it is challenging for the other party to recognize them as enemies. Of course, if the enemy bes aware that their cover is blown, the situation might change slightly, but those who have hidden their secret ns are overflowing with confidence. That''s exactly what Ariel had in mind. If she informed Elfred about this right now, he would likely discover the existence of schemers within their ranks. And he would intend to find a way to make it public. However, she believed this would be a bad idea. Rather, if they informed Elfred without proper physical evidence, the plotters would likely retreat back into the shadows. Even if Yulken returned and initiated an investigationter, there was little chance of catching them in the act. Ariel wasn''t sure if she could hide this from Elfred and secretly seek help. But her genuine feelings were that she couldn''t trust anyone in this situation. Maybe I''ve be too sensitive.'' As Ariely alone on her bed and closed her eyes, a bitter smile appeared on her lips. She felt reluctant to doubt the right-hand man who had served her father even before she was born. However, knowing that Edgar''s life is on the line, she couldn''t afford to take any risks. To be honest, she didn''t see anyone around her who appeared to be a trustworthy ally. At least I can trust Shuri.'' She believed she could trust Shuri enough, so she secretly gave her an order. She wasn''t sure if it would be useful, but she thought it was better than doing nothing. Huh!" Ariel stretched out in the same position she was lying on the bed and jumped up. Realizing that she was worrying for no reason, she wanted to see Edgar''s face. Now that dinner was over, there was a rxed atmosphere, and seeing his face would provide some relief. Having made that decision, she didn''t leave the room but went to the dressing table and looked at herself in the mirror, something she hadn''t done often. To be precise, it was something she had started doing recently. The meaning of recently'' meant since she became Edgar''s lover.'' Because throughout history, women in love have always wanted to look beautiful. Oh, right." She finished her quick grooming and was about to leave the room but then decided to put on a thin shawl hanging from her chair. The dress she was wearing showed off some of her shoulders. But it wasn''t a concern for her. The only issue was that, unexpectedly, Edgar did not easily approve of such attire. Normally, she would have been annoyed if someone else told her what to do, but for some reason, Ariel was more than happy to consider Edgar''s wishes. It felt like proof that he cared for her properly as a lover. Recalling the memory of about a month ago, she smiled and eventually left the room. Her room was right next to Edgar''s, so seeing him at any time was a great advantage. smart. "Ed, can Ie in?" Oh,e in. A very simple entry procedure. In the past, she might have just opened the door and entered without permission, but being in a romantic rtionship had slightly changed Ariel''s behavior. "You weren''t sleeping yet." "It''s been a while. Besides, I still have some things to think about." Understanding what he meant by thinking,'' Ariel nodded slightly and sat down nearby. "What''s that?" She asked discreetly, recalling the assassin she had just hidden away in a sack. Edgar replied, lowering his voice a bit. "I put them in the basement." "Didn''t the others notice?" "It didn''t seem like it." Ariel was satisfied with his answer and sat with her hips pressed against him, smiling contentedly. "Sorry, because of me." "It''s not your fault. Don''t me yourself." Her brief apology made himugh. Edgar wasn''t a fool; he had some idea about what had happened today. While Ariel''s additional exnation would be needed to confirm his suspicions, he already knew that the incident was not a simple assassination attempt against a grand duke''s daughter. Can we dare to argue who is to me for this? Edgar believed that neither of them had done anything wrong. The real problemy with the unknown person behind this scheme. It seems moreplicated than I thought.'' He knew there would be external interference when he decided to be in a rtionship with Ariel. However, he hadn''t expected it to be so severe. Their motives were still shrouded in mystery, but their intention to eliminate him was clear, even if it required ruthless measures. And the first time might have been easy, but predicting what means they would use next was harder. "But it''s a bit surprising." "Yes? What do you mean?" As Ariel tilted her head at Edgar''s sudden introspection, he responded with a mischievous smile as if his serious expression from a moment ago had been a lie. "I thought you might ask something like, Do you regret being with me?''" "That''s ridiculous. Of course, I might have such thoughts, but" "But?" As Edgar repeated the word, the smile on her lips grew even wider. Then, Ariel reached out and embraced his broad hand, which seemed to be twice asrge as her own. In response, without a word, he also ced his left hand over hers and held it gently. "It wouldn''t be fair of me to say such a thing now. Besides, if you truly regretted it, you would have confronted me about it" She added, exining why she hadn''t asked him earlier. Realizing that she was growing up and bing more considerate, Edgar nodded warmly. "Oh, Ed. As you said, I''ll have an escort when I leave the castle tomorrow." "Really? That decision was made quickly." Contrary to Edgar''s expectation that she might dy such a decision, Ariel acted promptly. It seemed that today''s events had left a strong impression on her. "I don''t know about my safety, but I don''t want to lose you. I''ve already spoken to Elfred about it." "Good idea. Regardless of how I lived before, I knew I''d have to face it someday." "Yeah, but I don''t like it I want to go out alone but must use an escort. Why does it have to be so inconvenient?" When Ariel expressed her frustration with the requirement of having an escort, Edgar couldn''t help but chuckle softly while gently stroking her hair. He might have found a different way to persuade her if he had known earlier. He had assumed her reluctance stemmed from a dislike of being constrained by others, but it seemed there was more to it. "But let''s be cautious for now. Once things are settled, we can venture out alone when it''s not too far, okay?" "If that''s the case great." Though the decision had already been made, it wasforting for Ariel to hear that Edgar was open to the idea of going out alone in the future. Over the past 20 years, Edgar had learned how to handle Ariel''s feelings and quirks, which made their rtionship strong and understanding. "I''ve been holding you for a long time today. Was your public work difficult?" Ariel had nestled her face into Edgar''s chest. It was endearing to see her like this, resembling a cute cat seekingfort. Edgar didn''t tease her. He allowed her to stay as she pleased. "Yes It wasn''t too bad, but I was a little scared." "You were scared?" "When I was attacked earlier, I realized that they were only targeting you, and I couldn''t help but think about the possibility of losing you even just once." Ariel was aware of both Edgar''s abilities and her own skills. Yet, the thought of his life being as fragile as antern in the wind had stirred anxiety in her. "Don''t worry. I''m still here." Edgar reassured her, patting her back gently. Ariel looked up for a moment, examining his face, and then leaned in to kiss him softly on the lips. Her lips parted with a delicate sound, and she nestled her face against Edgar''s shoulder, her eyes shining. She cherished this warmth. The warmth of his presence, his soothing voice, and even his strong body that insignificant individuals had almost harmed. She vowed never to lose him. Even if fate tried to take him away, she would fight against it. Just as he had protected her in their youth, now it was her turn to protect him. She wished for this moment tost forever, to remain in this room, safe and content, with him by her side. She didn''t want him to soil his hands by dealing with those who sought to harm them. "I hope it stays like this forever," she thought. Reminiscing about her naive days as a princess when she didn''t understand much. No matter how many dark deeds he might havemitted, she wanted to preserve the memory of their innocent friendship from their childhood days. Chapter 77: Growing Suspicions Chapter 77: Growing Suspicions Editor : Aizen Tomorrow is the day Yulken will return. Until then, Arielid out various paving stones to be as fully prepared as possible. She stayed in the office alone after asking Elfred to step aside because she wanted to think on her own. When Ariel heard a knock on the room door and told the person toe in without asking who it was, Shuri cautiously appeared. "It seems there was no harvest." "Yes, sorry, miss." Ariel expected it when she saw Shuriing in with a deadpan look, but she couldn''t help but feel regretful. If possible, Ariel was thinking of interrogating the assassin she picked up that day to somehow dig up information, but it didn''t work out as she had hoped. But she didn''t think things would go so easily, so she didn''t care too much. "Well, those cunning guys probably didn''t leave a trace." Ariel didn''t know if those assassins were direct subordinates sent from behind the scenes or mercenaries hired with money, but either way, they would have eliminated any clues about their existence. Ariel, hoping for a great harvest, didn''t ask Shuri for anything else. Sheforted her by saying that it was okay and motioned her toe this way. Silentium. Then, in a calm voice, she asked the question she wanted to ask, after activating magic to prevent the sound from leaking out. "Did you say anything else?" On the day Ariel returned to the castle, there was one more thing she secretly requested from Shuri. To investigate the actions of some of the retainers present there, whom she had noticed. Of course, it was a daring task for Shuri to do alone, so they hired additional staff. There may be some who believe that Arielcks subordinates she can control like limbs because she has not yet assumed the position of head of the household, but that narrative is mistaken. Apart from Shuri, there were four personal subordinates who lived and died solely on Ariel''s orders. These were the exclusive escorts who had been by her side since childhood. Initially, when Ariel knew nothing of leadership, they merely yed the role of escorts. However, as Ariel grew older and desired subordinates she could trustpletely, the nature of their roles changed somewhat. This was the first time she had written in earnest like this, but fortunately, they were performing their duties well. "To begin with, Sir Julius mentioned that he had shown no signs of restlessness. All the people he met separately had only been inside the castle, and he had not left the castle premises for the past few days." "Yes?" Ariel nodded as though she already knew this, having no doubts about Julius. Julius, at best, is nave, and at worst, indifferent to others. The character assessment she received from her father described him as "an honest soldier." If Edgar hadn''t shown an interest in the man, Ariel wouldn''t have been hostile towards him or even contemted schemes against him, as she had already predicted in her heart. As soon as it seemed that she was convinced, Shuri promptly proceeded to discuss the next subject. This time, it was Gail''s turn. "Sir Gail, on the other hand thats a bit odd." "Is that so?" Could it be that she noticed something disconcerting? Ariel inquired again, squinting her eyes. "Thedy said he went to his parents'' house the day after he returned. Upon investigation, it turns out that the carriage he used was made in Delion." "If it''s Delion" Delion is a city situated on the border between the northern and central regions. It is a ce essible only by carriage, as passage through the dimension stone is not possible. However, the distance is quite considerable. "Where is Sir Gail''s home?" "It''s a ce called Fortuna." "Hmm, then it wouldn''t be inurate to say he went to his parent''s house." Delion and Fortuna are quite close to each other. The wagon might have made a brief stop during the journey, which makes sense. Of course, the act of trying to erase any traces the day after the incident would be suspicious, but Ariel''s perspective was somewhat different. "It''s not impossible, but we can eliminate Sir Gail from the list of suspects." "Yes? But" Ariel fully understood Shuri''s emotions, as she seemed to be struggling to articte her thoughts. Therefore, Ariel wanted to rify things for her. "Let''s think about it from another angle. Who is currently aware of this case?" "That would be the youngdy, the young master, and myself right? Of course, also including the person who plotted this scheme." As Shuri mumbled while tilting her head, Ariel snapped her fingers. That was the crucial point. "Exactly. If the culprit''s tracks are not even exposed, what reason would they have to hide? Unless your adversary is aplete fool, they would know that remaining concealed in a situation like this would only arouse more suspicion." "Ah!" "When you assume the presence of a sin and discuss it, it might sound convincing. However, on the contrary, if you assume there is no sin and discuss it, it also bes usible. Just because one wasn''t aware of something. That alone is enough." Indeed, because he was innocent, he didn''t hesitate to do things that could be seen as suspicious. Shuri also nodded emphatically, as if she finally grasped the point. "Moreover, if I were the culprit, I wouldn''t have chosen to leave the castle while the assassin was still atrge." While in hiding, they needed to be more aware of the aftermath than anyone else in the castle. Once the time had passed, it would be evident that the assassination attempt was thwarted due to ack of contact, whether by subordinates or hired help. But if that were the case, why is Ariel keeping quiet about this? If there were doubters, they remained unknown. Therefore, while staying hidden in the castle, the person involved must be searching for additional information somehow. This is why Ariel also excluded Gail from the list of suspects. Though not as confident as she was with Julius, her intuition assured her of Gail''s innocence. Now, thest person on the investigation list is "Sir Vincent." Yes. Vincent Rnd. Among the three people on the list, Ariel had met him the least. He was a person who always appeared pleasant and left a good impression, making it hard to discern his true character. Ariel hadn''t even inquired about his personality from Yulken, as she had no particr interest in him. "There is nothing suspicious about Sir Vincent." "Yes? Please tell me everything, just in case." "Yes, to begin with, he stayed in the castle for two days after thedy''s return. The next day, he went hunting with Sir Lux, and yesterday he had an appointment outside, so he went out for a while." "" It seemed like a very ordinary daily routine. Perhaps Ariel had chosen the wrong person to be suspicious of, so she went through the confirmation process to be thorough. "What about the people he met while he was outside?" "Oh, actually, he was seen with his son." Apparently, the person''s identity had even been verified. If that was the case, then it was surely reliable information. However, Ariel''s frown persisted as an unsettling feeling lingered. She couldn''t express it clearly, but it seemed like she was forgetting something important. Sometimes the heart reacts before the head, which was one such instance. Clearly, everything seemed solid and without a doubt. Even though she knew that, something within her chest refused to let go easily. What is it? It might be easy to dismiss it as a whim, but Ariel continued examining that point, trying to recall something forgotten from her memory. Vincent. What memories are there, when she didn''t even have memories of talking to each other? One month, half a year, a year. She tried to recall the timeline of their memories step by step. It might have been a casual conversation, but in the current situation, even a small fragment of memory could prove useful. It happened about two years ago from the present. It was a time when Ariel had reconciled with her father and was growing closer to him. On that particr day, after a conversation with Yulken, Ariel unexpectedly bumped into Vincent as she was leaving the room. "It''s good to see that you''ve grown closer to His Highness, youngdy." It was wee news for her, so Ariel epted it with a smile, even though she wasn''t very familiar with the person speaking to her. "I dont know how happy I am. I wonder if Vincent is close to his own children?" "Unfortunately, I think I am rather indifferent to them due to spending a long time on the battlefield." "That''s a pity." Ariel genuinely felt that way at the time. So, when Vincent yfully asked her a question, half-jokingly and half-seriously, she must have earnestly given him advice. "If you tell me how you became closer to His Highness, I''ll take it as a reference." "Uh But Vincent''s children must be adults by now." "Hehe, well, he actually has a daughter thats ate-bloomer. She''s much younger than you, youngdy." Ariel''s eyes immediately lit up at the unexpected revtion. The reason why parents and children often grew apart was theck of opportunities for conversations, with parents giving long speeches and sharing their own experiences. "In that case, how about going hunting or fishing together? It might help build a rtionship between father and daughter." Without hesitation, Ariel suggested going fishing with a girl younger than herself. She suggested it because she thought it could be a good way to get closer to one''s father. "Fishing? That''s an unexpected suggestion. Unfortunately, hunting seems difficult." "Why hunting?" "I''m embarrassed to admit it, but my stomach can''t handle hunting. I can''t do it at all." That was what he said quite clearly. "Then you''ve never been hunting?" "That''s right. I was invited to go hunting asionally, but I always had to decline." that I had never been there before At that realization, a dark smile curved on Ariel''s lips. " Shuri, did you investigate Vincent''s hunting trip?" "Yes, he had apanion, so there was no suspicion. I didn''t record any information about it when I was in charge." Looking at the papers in her hand, Shuri nodded, and Ariel''s smile grew even darker and more cunning. "Inform your men. Investigate Vincent and even Lux." "Are you talking about Lord Lux?" "Yes." Why did they have to go hunting together? Perhaps it wasn''t exactly hunting; there might have been other reasons to build a connection between them. As the puzzle pieces started to fit together, Ariel didn''t recoil from the idea of betrayal but felt a shiver of delight. You have a weak stomach.'' If the dayes when her predictions prove true, she couldn''t help but want to test the limits of how far she could endure. [T : As someone who forgets their studies once the semester finishes, I am not definitely not feeling face pped'' by Ariel at all, definitely not !!! Ahem! Ready for fast releases and a new novel? Check this out I am the madman of this family'' The MC truly fits the title, the madman who can''t stay put and make troubles wherever he goes. Thank you for reading till here.] The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone!